Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* Prologue *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

He had been stupid, reckless! His dreams were plagued with nightmares ever since the night Voldemort was brought back from the dead, the night that Cedric was murdered in front of him. Images of people, Magical and Muggle alike, being tortured, flashes of green from the Killing Curse, and Voldemort's voice, his laugh; his very presence haunting him. And then add the media slandering his name, Umbridge torturing him and the whole of the Wizarding world turning against him yet again!

But he still tried to help them, save them. Why? Because he was adopted by his godfathers. Sirius and Remus, a bonded pair. Sirius the Omega and Remus the Alpha. They had taken him in secret to Gringotts and had a formal adoption made. And to his shock, his favorite (least favorite for the public's knowledge), and yet feared, teacher had been present. Professor Snape was their witness and he learned that his mother had named him his other Godfather in the event neither Sirius or Remus could take him. The man had been protecting him ever since he got to Hogwarts, had to play a role and had even apologized!

They helped him through the hell of Fourth Year and tried to protect him as much as they could during the summer and the start of Fifth Year, but that all came to a crashing halt. He had a vision just after they had finally chased Umbridge out of the castle, letting Firenze and his herd have at her after she nearly killed Bane, Firenze's mate. He saw Sirius being tortured, saw Remus dead in the background and could hear Voldemort's whispered voice. He wanted to save them and went to go on his own, but his friends came with him. It warmed his heart to know that even when he wanted to do something alone, he always had someone to watch his back. Though some had looked a bit reluctant to come with him, but he was too worried to properly pay attention.

Upon arriving, they snuck through the Ministry, seeing as it was mysteriously empty. Which in hindsight should have alerted them to it being a trap, but he didn't care, he had to make sure his fathers were alright, that he didn't lose his parents for the second time in his life! They got to the room that they were supposed to be in, but saw nothing, saw no one, no bodies, no blood; nothing. And then Mr. Malfoy appeared and they were trapped by more Death Eaters. They wanted him to get a prophecy about him and Voldemort, which he did grab, but he refused to give until he knew where his fathers were.

When none of the Death Eaters told him, he gave a quiet signal and his group of friends opened fire. The attack had startled the dark wizards as the group broke up and ran off in random directions, tossing the prophecy back and forth like they were playing rugby or Quidditch. Ron, Fred and George had set up in rather quick succession a series of prank spells that confused the Death Eaters (he would forever enjoy seeing Mr. Malfoy bedecked in neon pink with garishly orange hair and rainbow glitter covering every inch of his skin).

Hermione, Ginny and Luna were whipping out hexes and jinxes as if they were proud Amazonian warriors. He and Neville tag teamed, when he was on the offense, Nev was on the defense and they switched seamlessly. If the Death Eaters had thought they would have an easy victory they were wrong. Ginny finally sent off a Reducto which caused all the shelves, seemingly endless in all directions, to collapse in a domino effect. They ran to avoid being crushed to death, falling through a door and landing in a strange room with an arch in the dead center.

He, Neville and Luna were the only ones who could see a smoke like curtain billowing out from it, could see the shadowy figures of the dead, could hear them. The others only saw empty space, but felt dread from looking at it. They turned to leave, but more Death Eaters attacked, they flew about the room like smoke and shadows until each of his friends was taken prisoner and held at wand point. He was left with Mr. Malfoy once more demanding the prophecy.

He was going to hand it over, on a foolishly vain hope that if he did they would let his friends go, but then he remembered who all was here. Bellatrix LeStrange (holding Neville) was not known for showing mercy, neither was her husband (Hermione) and his twin brother (Luna). Crabbe (George) and Goyle (Fred) Sr. were here as well and they were more thugs than anything else. McNair (Ron) enjoyed hurting everyone. They would just torture and kill them anyway, not caring that they were still children. So he smashed it.

Mr. Malfoy went to hex him, but was distracted by Sirius appearing from nowhere (Shadow travel via Severus' aid) and punched him in the face, all the while telling him to leave his son alone. Then white, almost glowing versions of the mist and smoke trick the Death Eaters had used were being used by the Order of the Phoenix. It had been chaotic. Spells, yelling and cursing, Moody and Tonks thankfully got his friends out of danger as he and Sirius were locked in a two on two duel with Bellatrix and Mr. Malfoy.

And then Remus shielded them both from behind as suddenly the Death Eaters were engulfed in shadow before they were flung at the walls, most knocked out, but there were a few still standing. Severus appeared from his shadow, pulling him close in a brief hug before he proceeded to scold him. His parents (all three seemed to hold that title) tried to send him away, but a powerful curse from the LeStrange brothers dropped Remus' shield, a silver knife striking him in the chest and forcing him to stumble back into the arch as Sirius screamed and tried to save his mate, but was pulled in with him. Severus saw a flash of green spell fire and threw Harry into Moody's arms as it hit him in the back. He, too, fell through the veil with the other two. The scream of anguish that Harry had let out, would forever haunt those who heard it. All but the laughing bitch!

He came out of his thoughts as he heard Bellatrix, cheering and laughing that she killed the traitor (Severus) and the faggots (Sirius and Remus). His screams turned from sadness to rage. He dropped Moody with a kick to his prosthetic leg, rage fueled cutting and stinging hexes dropped the Death Eaters and nearly got the bitch in the throat, but she ran off, still taunting him as she went and he had followed.

His mind was filled with only the thought that he was hurting, alone and it was her fault! His vision was engulfed in fiery red, his magic, which was abnormally powerful for someone his age, seemed to break something in him, doubling, tripling, it kept growing! The sheer magnitude of his power knocked the bitch down and when he aimed a Crucio at her, thinking of her bones grinding to dust, from her waist down, because he didn't want to kill her just yet, it brought the most delicious sound from her lips.

Her wails were music to his ears. He thought of her being cut a thousand times, shallow and non lethal, but enough to hurt and that they were drenched in acid. Her screams echoed through the main lobby of the Ministry. But sadly he couldn't kill her because the snake-faced bastard had arrived. He dodged a hex as the bitch crawled to her master. He didn't hear what she had said to the madman, but Harry didn't fucking care! He wanted her to fucking pay, to fucking DIE!!!

He attacked Voldemort, giving everything he had. The older Wizard matched him spell for spell, but then Dumbledore had to arrive and shove him out of the way, causing him to snap out of his rage and take a spell to the eyes. His scream of pain was drowned out by the fierce battle he could hear going on around him. He stumbled to his feet, just barely able to see and tried to get out of the way when suddenly he was caught in the crossfire, two spells hitting him at the same time. He distantly thought he heard his mother's scream, thought he saw the Minister arrive to see Voldemort's retreat, thought he saw a pleased and triumphant smile on Dumbledore's face before he welcomed death's embrace...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

~Forgive me~
~But it seems I was too late in my arrival, Little Master~

Huh? Who was talking to him? Why was someone talking to him? Wasn't he dead?

~I am talking to you, Little Master~
~And you are not dead, not yet at least...~
~Perhaps this will help you 'see' me...~

He gasped as he felt deathly cold fingers that felt so thin they were nearly skeletal touching the outer corners of his eyes. Suddenly his world lit up in white before going black again. He frowned, how was this supposed to help?

~You are adorable, much like Ignitus was,~
~Though when we first crossed paths he was a grown man...~
~I cannot say the same for his older brothers, they were pricks...~

Harry gasped as waves of pale light, a gentle moonlight white filled the void of darkness and he could 'see' that he was still in the main lobby of the Ministry. But there wasn't much color other than black and varying shades of white. It appeared with sound, acting like sonar. As the person -demon? No, an angel maybe?- talked, he would 'see' the world around him. The only colors he could see was spell work. He saw a blackish purple curse and the brilliant green, the same color of his eyes, of the Killing Curse. But it was who was casting what, that shocked him!

“Wh- what's happening!?”

~Shh, be calm...~
~It is alright, I am here, Little Master...~

He turned to the being and gasped, where the 'light' of the sonar like waves should have lit up around a person -he's still not sure about all of its abilities- was a void of emptiness that took the shape of a robed being. Inside the void was a rainbow glow that took the form of a skeleton. He must have stared too long because the skeleton moved and the feel of bony fingers on his face startled him because he could see the skeleton had touched him!

~Calm, young one, hush now...~
~I will not and cannot harm you, Little Master~

“Why do you keep calling me that!? What is happening?!” He cried, realizing that everything around him was frozen and that what he was actually 'seeing' was his death! He began to hyperventilate and would have fallen into a full blown panic, if the skeletal being did not wrap him in a strangely comforting hug.

~This is the Crossroads.~
~Here you have to choose:~
~Half Life: Continuing your current life?~
~Life: Not here, but somewhere else, somewhere you will be safe?~
~... or...~
~Death: be reunited with your parents...?~

Harry paled, he may not have been a religious or overly superstitious person, but he's heard stories of the Crossroads and their demons. Either when you are utterly lost, usually at a literal crossroads, and are about to die, or have died, but your spirit has yet to leave your body, a demon appears, taking on the form of a stranger or even a loved one who's passed on. They manipulate you, play with you, promising you things and granting them, but the catch is that they will collect your soul. Selling one's soul, even in the Wizarding world, was a horrible and terrifying ordeal, only the truly desperate, insane -usually with anger or grief- dare to make a deal at the Crossroads.

~Please do not insult me, I am not those lying vermin...~
~I am the one who walks beside you...~
~Sometimes, I save your life and am called a Guardian Angel~
~Other times... I do not~
~I have no beginning and I have no end...~
~But I am constant and can be anywhere, anywhen~
~And I am FEARED !~

Harry gasped as the being spoke his riddled poem like speech. He looked deeper at the rainbow colored skeleton (It was the being's magic!) and the shape of the void around it. It was taller than any man he's ever seen, clearly humanoid in shape. The void around the skeleton flowed and undulated like a cape, or a cloak. He's read books before (when he could sneak them from the Dursley's or he would sneak out of bed at Hogwarts -and not having to deal with the yearly danger- and hide in the library to read the night away) about various cultures and religions, legends and myths about the Gods and all other Divine/Demonic figures. He gasped again as it clicked.

“Death.” He breathed, but there was no fear. He hadn't feared it when he felt the Killing Curse hit him -and he was stubbornly not looking at the two spells and who had cast them, who murdered him- and he certainly did not fear the Grim Reaper now that they were face to face.

~Bravo, Little Master...~

Death clapped and he's sure he could hear a smile in his (her? Maybe it?) voice. The entity moved again, pulling Harry close and the hug was comforting, which was again strange, but with how touch and affection starved he was, he did not fight them off.

~Yes, I am Death...~
~And the reason I call you my Master is simple...~
~You have my Cloak,~
~And I am giving you my Wand and my Stone...~

Death pulled a long stick from the air as well as a stone. The cloak, one that had once belonged to his father, also appeared as well. The items had the same rainbow auras around them.

“I don't understand...” Harry confessed.

~The night my Sister's Dark Champion attacked your family,~
~He marked you...~
~Earlier that night,~
~Your mother invoked an ancient and forgotten ritual...~
~She called to my Sisters, Magic and Chaos,~
~Begging them that should the Dark Champion attack them,~
~No matter what happened,~
~That they spare your life...~
~What Lady Liliana did not know, my Master,~
~Is that I am called as well,~
~3 is a very powerful number after all...~
~My Sisters and I spoke...~
~And we agreed...~
~Magic looked into your blood, your very soul and awoke your full potential.~
~Chaos created a runic circle to protect you,~
~Using the love and deaths of your parents to fuel it...~
~I stood guard over you,~
~Marked you with the symbol of one touched by Me and still living...~
~Blessed Thrice, kind of heart and soul,~
~I, the God of Life and Death, welcome you,~
~Hadrian James Potter,~
~And name you Master of Death,~
~My Master...~

Harry felt a power so old, he couldn't begin to fathom how it came to be, wrap about him. It burrowed into his skin, through his flesh and blood, cutting deep into his bones and sitting content like a cat in a sunbeam within his very soul. The sensation was frightening, and yet it felt like the warmest of hugs, safe and inviting. He gasped as the world turned white and then black. For a moment he panicked, but Death's chuckle made the moonlight waves dance again, showing him the world.

~You have great potential, Little Master...~
~But if you so choose, I will obey...~
~Will you choose Life?~
~Half Life?~
~Or Death?~

Harry furrowed his brow, turning to look about the main lobby of the Ministry. Humming a song, tuneless but constant so he could see. In the distance, he could make out the portly form of Minister Fudge, who verbally attacked a child, sullied his name and slandered his Papa, just because he was too afraid to believe, nevermind admitting that Voldemort had returned. Had sent the monster known as Delores Jane Umbridge to Hogwarts where she tortured and bullied children. He was surrounded by his usual entourage of Aurors.

Off to the side he could see the Order with his friends, -he breathed easier knowing they were safe- fighting one another. The adults were trying to pull and keep his friends back, but they either did not care or did not pay them mind. They were trying to reach Harry. But he noticed something odd. He walked over to them, his footsteps were atrociously loud in the dead silence of the Crossroads. He carefully looked at their faces, which was hard to see the details of because while the moonlight waves outlined everything around him to the littlest detail, it did not define features or expressions.

~You will find, my Master,~
~That your other senses have tripled,~
~If not reached superhuman levels...~
~The Blind use their hands, ears and nose,~
~Even their sense of taste to see the world.~

Harry blinked his eyes, he did recall the few disabled people who lived in Privet Drive or around the area. A blind woman, who used her hands to see the world around her. So carefully, he reached his hands up and cupped Hermione's face. He traced it, painting an image in his mind of her exact expression which was one of abject horror and sadness. He pulled back as if burned and was scared to see the others, but something was off. He could see the outline of Tonks holding her back, the quirky woman had her head bowed in mourning.

Next to her was Ginny; tracing her features, he looked at the image his hands painted for him and saw devastation, but the sadness he saw was only surface deep. He yanked his hand back, frowning. She was being pulled back by her mother. Touching Mrs. Weasley, whom he had slowly begun to see as a second mother, he yelped and fell back. However he did not fall to the floor like he was expecting, Death -when had he moved and why did he not hear or sense it?- easily bracing him and keeping him on his feet.

Shaking his off startlement at Death's quickness, he focused on the look that his examination of Mrs. Weasley's face painted for him. She was angry, but oddly happy, but why!? He moved next to Ron and the moment he touched his face, he yanked his hand back hissing. Ron was... Ron was smiling... Smiling! There was no reason for it, unless he was glad that Harry had been killed!?

He was afraid to look at the last four, but Death's hands grabbed his wrists -he fought him, but for an entity made of nothing but bones, Death was unfathomably strong- and made him touch the Twins faces. They wore looks of devastation and anger, but he could make out the faint lines of sorrow. Mr. Weasley's outline was behind them with what looked like one of their elder brothers. Touching their faces, he found the same mix of anger, sorrow and devastation -the nameless Weasley wore it to a lesser degree since they had never formally met and thus never knew one another, but it was humbling to know this person was angry and saddened on his behalf.

Neville's face was next and Harry sobbed. There was no expression, just emptiness, but Harry felt the gelatin like tears running down his face, felt the utter pain around his eyes, even as the rest of his face was empty. The last one was Luna. When he felt her face, he was shocked to find a soft smile, contentment, but the gelatin tears running down her own face told him she was also deeply saddened.

“I--”

~Your true friends...~
~And even the ones you have not met yet,~
~Are deeply saddened by your 'death,'~
~Little Master.~
~However, there are many...~
~Many false friends,~
~Many liars, whom you have given blind trust to...~
~They are only upset that you died too soon...~
~But that will not stop the monies being paid,~
~The power and fame they would gain...~
~And do not think I have not noticed how you are avoiding looking at your death...~

Harry gulped. He had avoided it because he didn't want to believe it. But now that he's 'seen' the looks on the others, he could not avoid it any longer; would not avoid it! He wanted-- no, he needed to know! So pulling up all his Gryffindor courage, he turned around and with each step he clapped his hands, allowing himself to see where he was walking. Once he was back where he had been originally standing -floating?- he finally looked.

Death was humming what sounded suspiciously like 'Lovely bunch of Coconuts' to himself, -did Death even have a gender?- the sound providing a constant sonar like wave as he looked at what he had avoided. The two combatants were lit up in the moonlight white of the sonar. A third figure in the dead center of their attacks was lit up in a dark gray aura, neither fading nor brightening. It seemed it was the aura of someone who was either dead and hadn't crossed over, or was dying. Looking toward Voldemort, he could see that he was the one to cast the dark purple spell.

~The Öga Skärare curse...~
~His casting is sloppy,~
~The scars around your eyes are worse than the clean cut it should be.~

Harry frowned at that comment, reaching up a hand to feel the spiderweb network of scars around his eyes. He could feel his eyes blink, but didn't dare to try and touch the eyeball itself.

~They are not damaged,~
~The nerves and muscles of your eyes however...~
~I can lighten the scars, and in time they will fade,~
~But it is up to your magic to try and heal the damage...~

“Thank you... I guess even entities and Gods have to obey rules...” Harry mused before he turned to 'look' at Dumbledore.

A cold, dark feeling filled him as he looked at the bright green of the Killing Curse, casted from his Headmaster's wand. A sudden, humorless and self deprecating laugh escaped his lips. The man he thought of as the epitome of all that was Good and Light in this world, who preached forgiveness and togetherness, who said he's never and would never cast any of the 3 Unforgivables. And yet there he was, murdering him! While his back was turned and he could hardly see thanks to the first curse that hit him in the eyes.

“Besides my friends, why would I stay here?” Harry asked, Death. “Who is to say if I survived the Killing Curse a second time, that Dumbledore won't try to find another way to kill me? And I don't like the looks on Ron- Ronald's, Ginerva's, or Mrs. Weasley's face. I am clueless, but I am not stupid. As much as I want to stay and protect my real friends, I can't; I'm done...”

~... You do realize that eventually you will have to finish your story,~
~Do you not, Little Master?~

“I figured as much, but... haven't I've given enough to this world?” Harry sighed. “How much more do I have to bleed, to suffer... to lose before they will let me be me?” Harry asked back. “When can I have my own happiness? Or am I not allowed to love and be loved?”

~It is a curse for those born to do great things...~
~Merlin, as worshiped and revered as he is now,~
~He too suffered greatly...~
~He bled, cried and suffered for the people of Albion...~
~Healed them, fed them, protected them,~
~Even as they turned against him, time and time again.~
~He lost friends and family,~
~His mate.~
~And then he gave his life for them.~
~Morgana is viewed as a villain,~
~But she was simply a tragic Hero,~
~Who never got to be great.~
~Lied to her whole life, drugged by those who promised to protect her.~
~Promised a throne that she would never sit on.~
~She was broken,~
~Easily moulded for the needs of those who promised her deepest desires~
~What she was lacking.~
~And she too gave her life in the end, when she was finally Great.~

Harry said nothing, imagining two of the most exalted Magicals, who were spoken of with reverence. Imagining them suffering in silence, in secret at times. Smiling when all they wanted was to cry, laughing when they wanted to scream. He could relate; he's lived it, is still living it.

“They can wait... I want to heal, not just my eyes, but my heart and my soul... They are just as badly scarred, if not more so.” Harry told him. “Besides I just lost the three men who have done more for me than anyone else. I haven't even grieved yet...”

~If it will make you smile,~
~Little Master,~
~Lady LeStrange has been permanently crippled.~

Oh that did make him smile, it warmed his broken heart to know his second parents murderer was suffering as well. Perhaps later, when he eventually came back, he would finish what he had started. Turning from his death, he looked at Death again, scowling when he had to look up. Why did Death have to stand at nearly 10ft tall?

~Because that is the height I've always had...~
~What will you choose?~
~Life?~
~Or Death?~

“If I have to eventually come back, why have the option to die?” Harry frowned.

~Because your mother's protection was meant for that one time.~
~You live now, because I am keeping you here,~
~This is the Crossroads between Life and Death.~

Harry nodded, “So if I want to die, I will die. Harry James Potter will be no more, the Wizarding world will perish as well. Either by Dumbledore's hands or Voldemort's...”

Death nodded as Harry looked up, but saw nothing but darkness.

“If I die, my friends will suffer and die as well... But if I choose Life, and like you said, it is elsewhere: what about them? They will still suffer....” Harry sighed, none of the options worked for him. If he returned now, he would have to either kill both Dumbledore and Voldemort right here and now to prevent future suffering or risk always being on the run. If he died, the whole world would suffer and Harry would never want anyone to suffer the way he did, so he couldn't even rest in peace. And if he chooses to live, it means he will be transported somewhere that wasn't here and his friends, the real ones, would still suffer.

~Suffering is a natural part of life, Little Master,~
~I have watched you, protected you long after your parents passed on.~
~You have suffered so much for the machinations of an old man.~
~It is now the world's turn to suffer.~
~But I promise, your friends, while suffering for now,~
~Will not Suffer for long.~

Death told him, his tone brooked for no argument. The sentence was also quite ominous. It could mean that they eventually either win or escape, find happiness or die. It wasn't perfect, but Harry really had no choice. Death tricked him, he realized, but it wasn't done out of malicious intent. Death was surprisingly very affectionate and perhaps a little paternal. He sensed that Death was smirking at him, knowing what he was thinking and feeling.

“Well you’ve already chosen for me, so I might as well agree... I wish to live.” Harry told him.

~As you command, my Master...~
~And remember, you always have a choice...~
~Do not follow what you think you should do.~
~Lead your own life, Master...~

Before Harry could speak, move, anything. Death's cloak surrounded him as darkness filled him and a bone deep, but comforting chill stole his consciousness away...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER I *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry didn't know how long he laid in this state of limbo. Seconds or an eternity? All he knew was that he felt Death's oddly comforting presence, the Entity was weaving magic after magic over him. He could feel old injuries that left permanent pain behind being fixed, felt his body grow a bit bigger, maybe an inch or two so he stood at 5'7” instead of his rather pathetic 5'2”. His muscles grew stronger, though they still left him with a lithe runner's build.

It was like he was being reborn. Death truly had watched over him for he knew exactly where each injury was, what was damaged to near irreparable levels. It was odd feeling his organs healing, swelling to a healthy size, but it meant he could function like a normal human being. He would not miss the discomforts or his poor breathing issues. He felt the scars get coated with magic like the ones on his eyes. The wounds under them were healed, but the scars would linger, needing time to heal. What few wounds did not heal fully would pain him less as they eventually healed as well.

Death was probably going to let his magic do the rest of the healing and was simply making it easier on him. A strange concept or quirk of Death's, Harry wasn't sure. He also felt things being removed from him, what they were he didn't know, but as they left, he felt strangely better, lighter... stronger? He couldn't speak or move otherwise he'd ask Death what was happening, but then suddenly his mind was bombarded in a rather controlled manner with information.

He was learning history, languages and how to speak them, he learned math, science and magic. And not just what he was supposed to learn at Hogwarts, it was magic through the ages, each branch. Harry was scared his mind would implode, but oddly enough he felt Occlumency shields, much better and stronger ones than Pro -god it still hurt to think of them-...

Professor Snape- no...

Uncle Sev.

Yeah...

When Uncle Sev (a whimper of sorrow) had begun to teach him Occlumency, long before the Headmaster had asked him to do it. The man was a Master of the Mind Arts and had been teaching him since his adoption, but because of his precarious position as a double spy, he had to be harsh with some of his teachings. The man had suspected something strange whenever Harry managed to make a decent wall, it fell like wet paper when poked or outright attacked and when even one time Uncle Sev had just sat in his mind watching his wall be broken down, crumbling even without a conscious effort, like something was preventing it from anchoring in his mind.

Now he felt the base lines they had made building up. They were carefully constructing themselves into what looked like Hogwarts in his mind, but had the vastness of Gringotts' vaults. He could feel the information, his memories, which he could actually remember in scarily extreme detail with the added bonus of not being blind to what he was before, no pun intended. He watched the Hogwarts/Gringotts hybrid being built, amazed to see even the creatures that roamed around her grounds, a few dragons and even what looked like Fawkes flying around it. He saw snakes as well, which oddly didn't scare or worry him.

Soon the onslaught of info slowed down, and then ultimately stopped. He wasn't sure what was happening now, but Death's hands were resting over his chest and he didn't know how he knew, but he was sure that he was frowning. Was something wrong with him?! Before panic could fill him, he felt another pair of hands, soft and small, the hands of a woman.

~Hello, Hadrian... I am Lady Magic...~
~Do not fear, I will not harm you...~
~I am going to help Death remove a parasite that should not be in you...~

~As I thought, a Soul Leech and a Soulmate Block...~
~Black Magic Branch.~
~Never you mind about the Creature Inheritance Block as well...~

~You know I am not the only God of Magic,~
~I did not create nor give the mortals Black Magic~

~No, but I know I and my Own did...~
~Balance, my beloved Sister.~

~Chaos will pout, Brother dear.~

~She has no reason to,~
~Chaos is my favorite Sister,~
~However I love you both equally.~

It was strange listening to Death and Lady Magic playfully bicker, siblings indeed. He could see the rainbow glow that took the form of a woman, short but powerful. It seems the Divine appear with it, though Death was shrouded in emptiness in the form of a cloak around his skeleton. At least that is how Harry 'saw' him. He gasped suddenly as he felt something clawing at his heart, trying to stay. It hurt, good gods it hurt!

He couldn't move, couldn't scream, but the pair must have known he was in pain because Lady Magic shushed him softly. It was similar to how a mother tries to soothe her child when she knows there really isn't much she could do for the pain, but hopes to soothe him anyway. It actually helped, she kept up a soft litany of soothing sounds as the pain increased until suddenly it was gone and a moment later he felt clear minded.

Suddenly everything that has happened and was happening to him made crystal clear sense. His whole life, he was abused and trained, moulded to be the perfect puppet. And he fell for it! He could see it in the memories he had, having never questioned the odd things because the Dursley's made sure to beat it into him to never ask questions, to never question what was happening or why something was happening to him. 'Because Freaks like you deserve it!' his aunt had once deigned to answer.

The information that Death gave him also made sense. The Knowledge of Ages was a very sought after gift. To be able to know everything past and present, and not just of your world, but all worlds. He's learned all the Magic Branches, both versions of it and quickly realized that Magic was Magic. The only major difference, other than how it was performed, was that Black Magic was extremely powerful and just as dangerous. He wouldn't use it unless he had absolutely no other choice. It was not something he wanted to risk and he's seen the results first hand of someone who thinks they could master it and failed (Voldemort).

Lady Magic and Death seemed to be letting him adjust, which he was thankful for their silent patience as he sorted through his thoughts. He wasn't sure if he could hold his emotions in if they had begun talking to him yet. He was still in shock. It seemed that many of his memories had been Obliviated or did the pair of Divine beings give him that information? Whatever. Either way, knowing that his own blood relatives accepted money, money stolen from his vaults -yes, as in more than his Trust Fund!- to abuse him, drug him and torture him!

Oh he felt some relief to know that not all his friends had betrayed him, but to see Dumbledore and Mrs. Weasley writing a marriage contract that enslaved him to Ginerva -he would not call her Gin or Ginny ever again after this betrayal- while she got to gallivant about without any repercussions! He watched Mrs. Weasley accept money, large amounts of it from the Headmaster, again stolen from his vaults, but instead of going to her family, it went to Ginerva and Ronald -no even that wasn't enough, guess he will have to borrow one from Draco- sorry he means Weasel in the forms of new clothes and things, hidden away in a small manor that she bought under her maiden name and without Mr. Weasley's knowledge!

And oh yeah, total shocker, Percival Weasley was in on it -Harry's never liked him, respected him yes, was polite, but never liked him and now he hates him- the snobbish bastard was taking Harry's money and using it to get him into the Ministry, to gain a quick and desirable reputation. And oh, all those sweaters and boxes of fudge that Mrs. Weasley had given him over the years? Filled with Compulsion Spells and Love Potions! Half the staff was either in Dumbledore's pocket or under his thumb, the other half was either clueless or had suspicions, but could not say or do anything (he would have been very upset if Hagrid was in on this, the giant man had been his first friend after all).

He saw the Headmaster orchestrating deadly challenges every year, to test Harry's training, to test his loyalty as well as to tie up lose ends (and Harry wanted to vomit, knowing he helped the old bastard murder the Flamel's). He watched the bastard tell Parkinson of all people that Remus was a Werewolf and she went around telling everyone and that was how the letters got made and Remus was forced to resign! He watched Dumbledore and Barty Jr (Polyjuiced as Moody) both put his name in the Goblet of Fire!

Dumbledore was the one to Imperio Viktor Krum and made him attack Fleur Delacour in the maze, while Barty made the Portkey to Voldemort's hideout. And all those articles that Rita Skeeter wrote about him? Apparently, as Harry's Magical Guardian, he gave her permission to slander him! He ignored Harry all of Fifth Year to test how well trained he was and the kicker? Harry remained foolishly loyal! Dumbledore forced his parents to keep away from him, so he couldn't and wouldn't think about leaving or going against Dumbledore's wishes. He placed mail blocks so he would think his 'friends' had abandoned him yet again.

He wanted to break something, but Death's cold hand on his brow stilled his thoughts and anger, making him sigh. The being didn't say anything as the world -was it a world?- around him fell away...

Harry woke up on a bed, not the most luxurious thing, but still pretty comfy. He went to reach for his glasses, but quickly realized his eyes were open but he could see nothing. He reached up to his face and blinked feeling what felt like a mask on his eyes. It felt cool and soft, like skimming his hand on the surface of a placid stream, but it had raised slightly ridged lines. Lace perhaps. Tracing it, he realized that the fabric hid the clay hard mask that was eyeless and covered his eyes to the ridge of his nose. It was fitted and had a padded silk layer so the hard clay did not hurt his face. It was tied around his head with thick lace that had a mystical floral design on it. Or so his fingers told him.

He felt a mild sticking charm on it, to help keep it in place. Not sure where he was or what was going on, he snapped his fingers and felt great relief when the moonlight waves of magic -now that he wasn't confused and recently pulled into limbo, he realized what it was that made the sonar like images appear- showing him the inside of a small room. Snapping again, he noted a side table, a chair with what could be a pile of fabric or a pillow, the exact details didn't show up. There was a large trunk that had a faint rainbow aura around it.

Harry slid back the blankets and moved his feet to the floor, a light rain-like ringing filled the air, bouncing just right that he saw the room as a whole. There was a dresser and a door, a chamber pot and a fireplace as well. So he was somewhere where modern utilities aren't in existence. And now he felt a light weight around his ankles. Slowly reaching down he felt a pair of anklets with a close ring of tiny bells. Brushing his fingers over them, they rang softly, lighting up his world. That would be so useful and add in the near constant noise of everyday life, it would be as if he never lost his sight.

Though seeing the world in constant black and white certainly kept that reminder at the forefront of his mind. But before he could get up, the door to his room opened, the squeak of the hinges drawing his attention. He saw a medium set man with a belly -and for a heart stopping moment he thought it was Vernon- carrying a tray in his arm.

“Eh? Awake, lad?” The man's voice was lighter than Vernon's with a country twang to it and it was accented strangely too.

“Y- yes... where... where am I?” Harry asked, wary of this person.

“The Prancing Pony, my dear boy... You were found collapsed on the road by them Rangers, brought you into town, they did! The gents paid a good bit of coin for room and medical needs. The missus made ya some soup. Can you eat on your own?” The man chattered happily enough as he carefully moved toward Harry, noticing how the boy was tense around him.

He couldn't be more than 15 summers old, the local healer looked him over and they had seen the scars that decorated his body, the word 'Freak' carved into the poor lad's back. But the scarring was very old, slowly healing. He had no other injuries other than being blind, which was good -the no injuries that is!- since they weren't too sure if they could help him if something worse was wrong with him. He set the tray down on the small side table, moving the wash basin and pitcher to the dresser.

“Your trunk is by the chair, the chair is about four feet in front of ya. The soup's here on the table... gimme your hand, son...” The man took his right hand and placed it on the tray with the soup. “And some fresh bread. You Ok? No pain? Sickness?”

“No, thank you for asking... and thank you for the meal, it smells wonderful.” Harry told him.

“Well you go ahead and eat, I or my wife will be up in about an hour to get the tray and guide you to the washroom if you want. We've done our best to wash you off as you slept these last 7 days. Oh, I'm Mr. Butterbur, owner and barman of the Prancing Pony, my wife is the cook and housemaid.” Mr. Butterbur told him.

“I'm Harry, just Harry.” He told him.

“Is that short for something? Harry?” he wondered.

“Hadrian.” He said. “My mother liked that name.”

“It's a good name. Well then Master Hadrian, rest, recover and don't worry about the room. A lad like you shouldn't be on your own, but too many die young and leave their little ones alone in the world...” the man sighed as he stoked the fire and then left him on his own.

Harry ate in silence for a while as he thought about what the man said and tried to think of where he was. It certainly wasn't anywhere in his world. That much was a given. Sure the Wizarding world was kinda stuck in the Middle Ages, but at least they had some modern utilities and some form of electricity. The air here was so much cleaner, no pollution. His hearing told him that there were no vehicles either, well not the metal kind. Was that a horse just now?

Mr. Butterbur also said that Rangers had found him. He doubts that they are a form of police or even a government group. Taking the clues, he let his mind drift into meditation. His mind palace, the Hogwarts/Gringotts hybrid -Hoggots or Grinwarts?-, appeared and as he walked through the halls, he smiled. Death had put everything in alphabetical order starting from the world, followed by time period and then a detailed overview of the world. Enough information to help him adjust, but not giving him all the answers in one sitting. It seemed Death liked to make you work for your reward.

He wandered through the A's until he came up to Arda and after looking through the past and half of the present, he found where he was. So he was in Arda, or Middle Earth if he were to speak in proper English -and wasn't that a shock to realize he was speaking in a foreign language without his notice (it felt like the trip to the zoo all over again, only no Dursley's or python)-, a world filled with four main races, their dark and twisted counterparts, and a selection of creatures, from animals to dragons. He was in a town called Bree in the western half of Arda.

Bree was a town of Men, though they got visited by the odd Elf, Dwarf and very rarely, a Hobbit. It wasn't a very large town, but it had everything they could need, anything they wanted they would have to trade or travel for. It looked like they were somewhere in the Middle Ages -only large cities or the rich could afford indoor plumbing, at least a crude version of what Harry was used to- and there were only five Wizards in the entire world.

'Well now, there are six...' Harry thought as he finished looking through the overview of the world, learning about the wars, the current leaders of which land, city or kingdom, how certain people interacted with each other and just general info so he did not stand out too much. 'And it seems I have mastered the languages of this world, so I can speak, write and read them if needed. And I am sure Death gave me a cheat in learning braille without actually learning it.'

He came out of his thoughts as he heard a knock on his door.

“Enter.” He called out.

He heard the shuffle of feet and the creak of the hinges again. A subtle sniff brought the smell of baked goods and wood smoke to him. Then he heard a feminine cough as whoever cleared their throat.

“Deary, I'm Mrs. Butterbur, my husband said to check on you and to help you to the bathroom if needed.” She said. Mrs. Butterbur sounded like a middle aged woman with a warm motherly tone and just a bit raspy.

“Thank you, ma'am. That would be appreciated...” He slowly stood, his bells ringing as he looked at her. She was of medium set like her husband, a bit more pudgy to her than Mr. Butterbur, but she seemed like a woman who enjoyed her food, but was fit as a fiddle. He carefully walked to the chair, four feet indeed. He touched the odd bundle, it was fabric, but not a blanket or a pillow. It was clothes.

“Ah, I took the liberty to fish those out of your trunk and washed them for you. I hope they still smell fresh, they have been sitting there for a couple of days now.” She worried.

Harry pressed his nose to the bundle and smiled, while there was no perfume scent to it, they had a nice clean and sunny smell to them. They were also warm from the sunlight coming in from a window that must be over the small table and chair. He turned to the woman and held out a hand to her. He heard her shuffle over and take his hand carefully and wrap it around her arm.

“They smell like sunlight...” He told her.

“Oh? I've never smelled sunlight... wonder if it's as nice as a warm summer breeze.” She mused as she carefully guided him out of the room, counting the steps from the bed to the door. Turning them left and then counting the steps to the third door on the right before she rapped her knuckles on the door. When no answer was forthcoming she smiled. “Alright, you get the bath to yourself dear. This is the only bit of plumbing we have. I will help you get use to the bathroom and how to work it, but overall I will not smother you.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Butterbur... I guess you can tell I am used to being on my own.” He blushed.

“Oh yes, I know an independent young man when I see one. Now then, come on.” She counted the steps again, guided his hands to the pumps, both engraved one with an H the other with a C, which he quickly understood to mean hot and cold water. She told him how to work the pump, guided his hand to the drain of the bath, where a stopper was chained to a hook in the wall. Just long enough to put it in place and take it out when done. “Alright here is a small stool three steps from the back of the tub, I am putting a fresh towel down and here is a bar of soap. Do you need help getting undressed or can you handle that? Oh before I forget, the healer gave me a cream to rub into your scars after you bathe. I will only do the ones on your back if you do not want me touching you elsewhere.”

“Thank you, but I can get undressed and dressed without issue. And if you wouldn't mind, please only do my back... I'm not exactly comfortable with touch, so I will try to hold still.” He told her. And it was true, even with his Papa, Dad and Uncle Sev, he flinched at their touches when he couldn't see them coming. Sudden movements also made him jumpy. And now that he was blind, he would be flinching and jumping more often.

She made a wounded sound in her throat, but didn't voice any pity, she simply told him to take his time, she would be back in about 15 minutes after she cleaned his room up a bit. And then she was gone. Harry got undressed, canceling the sticking charm on his mask before removing it, and after filling the bath and getting the water to the desired temp, he sank into the water and laid in the tub so his ears were half submerged. He relaxed and felt his magic lazily snake out of him, filling the water creating a tingling sensation all over.

He would need to figure out what he was going to do. He couldn't stay here forever nor without paying for room and board. He was a fair cook, though the only ones whoever had his cooking were the Dursley's and they were hard pressed to give him any compliments. 'Can't have you getting an ego, Freak!' his uncle had yelled at him the first time he had dared to ask if the food tasted good. Sitting up he summoned the soap to himself, the Accio spell modding itself to place the summoned object into his hand since he cannot see it to catch it.

He washed his body as he tried to think. He didn't know what to do with himself. For the first time he was free of obligation, free to do as he pleased and yet he felt lost. What did he want to do?

'Helping others, it's always been something I've been good at.' He thought. 'But what could a blind wizard do?'

~Ah, but you are not truly blind, are you now, Little Master?~

Harry smiled softly as he felt Death's fingers carding into his hair to wash it, a sweet smelling oil somehow appearing on those bony fingers.

“Hello Death...” Harry smiled. “Will you keep popping up as you please? Or can I call you to me if I need you?”

~I come and go as I wish, but will answer if called.~

He assured. Harry hummed as he let Death play with his hair. He just now noticed it was longer than he was used to. Falling to just above mid back. He liked it.

“You said I am not truly blind and I am guessing it has to do with the sonar sight you gave me, but not all details are clear, my surroundings and a person's general shape comes in high def, but other than that, I can't tell if someone is glaring at me or not. And I don't feel comfortable touching people willynilly just to get a look at their expressions.” Harry told him.

~My silly Master,~
~You are much smarter than you think you are.~
~Surely you can figure out the tricks to the spell?~
~And I know when you do not have people breathing down your neck,~
~Sabotaging or distracting you,~
~You are quite the little Potion Master in the making~
~And I know you've an interest in Runes,~
~But because you wished to please the Bottomless Pit,~
~You took Divination instead of Ancient Runes.~
~Your trunk has many compartments,~
~Three of which are a Library.~
~You have books, all spelled to translate themselves~
~And font style when they are grabbed.~
~Books on all branches of Magic, much like the knowledge I have given you.~
~You need only read them.~

Harry smiled as Death poured some water over his head, to wash the oil out and the sweet smell now bathed him as a whole, a night flower of some kind, he just couldn't place the smell at the moment. He sighed as he got up and drained the tub, Death toweling him off, before he left as Mrs. Butterbur knocked and entered the room again. By then he was sitting on the small stool, towel wrapped over his waist. He heard her gasp and knew she saw 'Freak' carved into his back.

“You alright, dear? Had no trouble?” She worried.

“I'm perfectly fine, thank you for your concern, ma'am...” He assured her.

“Oh, so polite! Can't say the same for the others your age or younger, heck not even the blokes who come into the pub to drink are this polite! Could learn something from you, they can.” She huffed out, sounding quite annoyed with the rudeness of some of her patrons. “Only them Shire folk are as polite as you and they rarely come this way! Alright, sweetie, I am going to place my left hand on your shoulder and use my right to rub the ointment in....”

He nodded, glad she took what he said to heart and warned him. He still tensed when she placed her hand on his shoulder, but relaxed as the other hand covered in a thick gel of some kind began to rub over his back. The strong scent of herbs, sage and something minty, filled the air as she rubbed, firmly but gentle. She kept rubbing until his skin was smooth and the stickiness was gone.

“There you go, hun. I am going to step out and let you dress. Would you like me to find you some ribbon for your hair or would you like my hubby to cut it for you?” She asked.

“No! Please don't cut it...” He nearly cried, calming down after he startled her.

“Goodness, dear... we won't I promise, we won't I only asked...” She grabbed his shoulders, bravely ignoring the flinch and staring at those brilliant green eyes, the white pupils telling her he could not see. She's seen it, before in many of the old warriors or in some of the Rangers and odd bandits. Some kind of trauma to the eye. And to see it in such a young man, what with those spiderweb scars around his eyes, it was a wonder his eyes had not been gouged out.

Harry silently cursed himself, she wasn't his bitch of an aunt. Petunia never asked, she just grabbed the pruning shears and chopped his hair off, not caring if he bled or cried out. She snipped his ear in half once. Always cutting everything off except the fringe that covered his scar because she didn't like looking at it. Hair cuts were a traumatic experience for Harry.

“I'm sorry... it's just... a cultural aspect as well as a family tradition for me...” Harry murmured. “Cutting the tips is fine, but not all of it...”

She told him that was fine, quickly leaving him. She wasn't a stranger to abuse, you see it everywhere in the settlements of Men. Abuse of status and power, domestic abuse, child and animal abuse. Thankfully it wasn't an everyday occurrence, but it wasn't so rare that people wouldn't be able to recognize the signs. The poor young man had to have suffered something fierce. But who could harm such a polite and charming boy like him?

'Monsters...' she growled in her thoughts as she went to find a bit of ribbon for the boy to tie his hair back.

Harry breathed easier, he hadn't meant to react like that but...

He shook his head and got dressed, his wand was thankfully still in its holster. Flicking it out, he waved it over his body and felt the clothes fix and settle themselves into place. He put it away because while there were five wizards in the world, the overview didn't tell him how the people of Arda reacted to them. His guess was that Death either didn't think it was important, or wanted him to discover for himself how they reacted. It's not like he couldn't get away and Obliviate them if need be. So until he got a read on how magic was viewed, he'd tread carefully.

Checking that the mask covered the scars of his face, he stepped out of the bathroom and Mr. Butterbur's footsteps could be heard coming up the stairs. Harry waited for him to be close before turning to him.

“The missus asked me to give ya this and I have a small set of sheers to trim the ends. Wanna sit down?” He asked, while handing Harry the ribbon and then guiding his hand over the small set of sheers, only sharp enough to cut hair but nothing else.

“I will stand...” Harry told him, a wary tone in his voice even as he turned his back to the man.

“It's alright, sonny, just gonna check your hair first. If it don't need cutting, I ain't gonna do it.” He told him, running his fingers through the feather soft locks and checking the ends, there were no splits of any kind, the hair was tangle free and looked healthy. “Nope, no need to trim... Grab my arm, I will walk you down the stairs...”

Mr. Butterbur counted the steps from the bathroom to the stairs and then as they walked down them, the man in front with Harry's hands on his shoulders to guide him, counted out the steps for Harry again. Harry was guided to a table by the large fireplace and Mr. Butterbur told him he could relax and listen to the town gossip if he wanted or walk about forty paces to the door and take a small walk around the town square. Harry thanked him and took a seat.

As the day passed, he listened to the gossip, the everyday woes and came to the conclusion that yes, making potions and runes for these people would not only earn him an honest bit of coin, but it would help them as well. He made it to the stairs and up them without issue, his sonar helping him see where to go, but it was nice that the owners of the Prancing Pony worried over him a bit. Getting to his room, he walked to the trunk and began to play with it...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER II *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* 4 YEARS LATER *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

“ Thank you again, Master Hadrian!” The woman praised profusely, clutching the medicine and small satchel of Rune Stones in her hands. “Thank you so much.”

“ Your daughter's good health is all the thanks I need, now go, I am sure she misses her mother.” Harry chuckled softly as the woman gave a relieved sob and hurried away.

Over the last 4 years, he's made a name for himself as a Healer and a Rune Stone maker. He's made a semi-permanent home in Bree, but he's wandered his way through the lands. And like Death had told him those few years ago, he was smart and could figure things out for himself. He's learned of his Creature Nature that had been sealed and suppressed along with nearly all of his magic and many abilities he gained from not only said Nature, but his family as well! And then the wonderful shock of presenting as an Omega, thankfully such a thing was a somewhat common occurrence in Arda, or he would have bitched at Death on one of his visits.

In those same years, he mastered the sonar spell which was actually called the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia Charm . It took the natural magic in the world gifted by the Moon Goddess and gave sight to the blind witch or wizard, coating the world in pale moonlight to aid them.

He's adjusted the charm so that living creatures appeared white (the dark beasts that wandered the lands appeared like black voids in the shape of said beast) while the world around them, like the trees, river, buildings and the like appeared as a dark gray, giving him a permanent view of his world. He no longer needed the anklets, but kept wearing them because he loved the sound of them and placed charms in them to make sure his footing was always secure when he traversed dangerous areas. He didn't want to die because he slipped and fell down a cliff, that was just sad.

His hearing was on par with the Elves, who had exceptional hearing, which he used to listen to gossip or for spies. Out in the wild it helped him find dinner as well as avoid danger long before it found him. His touch was much more sensitive, which was both a blessing and curse. A couple of Rangers, twin brothers, liked to play with his fingers. He felt like the Vulcan from that Muggle telly show about space. They would tease his hands, even up his arms when he wore a shorter sleeved shirt. They teased and flirted, but he could tell they weren't very serious, though that kinda annoyed him. Don't rile him so if you aren't going to follow through! Jerks...

His sense of touch seemed to help tie into a sort of sixth sense, allowing him to feel out if a situation was dangerous, an area or the like. He could sense when danger was near and could either avoid it or prepare for it. His sense of taste was also sensitive, which made drinking potions or smelling certain scents that much worse, but was wonderful for a good meal or picking his way through various smells. It also came in handy when out gathering potion ingredients. Overall, he was able to 'see' his world, though not with his eyes. The scars were fading, but the process was still slow going.

His magic helped to make up for his lack of sight and could not focus as much on healing the scars that marred his body and face. He still wore his mask, usually when indoors or in a meeting, otherwise he wore a long hooded robe, the hood fell over his eyes leaving only his mouth and a hint of his nose visible. Death told him it was black for the hood, but bled into green as it went down his body (the entity gleaned his favorite color as well as colors he did not mind, from his memories and had clothes and such made in those colors).

He had just returned a week ago from a trip to the Blue Mountains, trading potions and paying a good bit of coin for raw gemstones. They were for an upcoming trip that he's been having mild visions of. He had one of the best stone cutters and smelters carefully cut and shape the stones, (emerald, sapphire, ruby, topaz, gold, silver, bronze and onyx) smelt the metal ores and shape them into the exact designs and fasten them to the gems. He remembered a curious young Dwarrow had asked why the peculiar, but exacting directions.

He simply told him that it was better to make Rune Stones from materials that have natural magic in them and could channel and amplify that natural magic into what he needed. It seemed to intrigue the Stone Cutter and the Smelter for they got one of the few Spell Smiths to help them and they watched as Harry then carefully carved the runes into the gems, whisper the spells and perform a small blessing ritual to Lady Magic as they were filled with the remaining liquid metals (the topaz and onyx combination was a bit difficult, but so worth it in the end). When they were completed Harry tested them out for the Dwarves to see and chuckled softly when they were awed and amazed.

It had been a bit of a gamble but at least the Dwarves of the Blue Mountains appreciated someone who had studied magic and could design practical and useful items with it (the Lord of the Blue Mountains traded with him for the designs and a detailed instruction manual on the spells and rituals used, crafting him four sets of a dozen for each stone he commissioned -not to mention another list detailing which gems and ores best retained magic or amplified it-). He had popped over to the Shire and had enjoyed the peaceful quiet of the little race. Many Hobbits were polite to him, trading with him and selling some of their wares to him. There were quite a few who had been most rude, but he guessed racism ran everywhere.

He loved staying at the Green Dragon, the pub and inn was always full of laughter, good food and someone always willing to sing a merry little ditty or two. The Fauntlings, Hobbit children and babes, adored his stories, always full of awe of the creatures he described (a much more kid friendly version of his life's story and the odd adventure or two he had here in Arda). And they adored the treats he made (Chaos the sneaky God, gave him several recipe books -Death told her that Harry liked cooking, it helped relax him- from various worlds and races as well as a large one on magical treats and meals that moved or attacked, some sang and others would fight each other).

He blinked behind his mask, tilting his head slightly as he heard a very familiar set of boots striding across the dusty stones of Bree's main market area. A slight sniff into the on coming breeze and a small smile dance across his face.

“ Hello Strider.” He turned to face the man and chuckled when the Ranger huffed, put out at not being able to sneak up on him yet again. It's become something of a game between Harry and the Rangers who frequented this area. “Are Glide and Sneak not with you on this trip?” They were names he gave the twins, who tried like Strider to sneak upon them. He knew these were not their real names, but did not ask for them if they were not freely given.

“ I will succeed one day, Master Hadrian.” Strider chuckled.

Harry shivered internally at the sound. Strider's voice was deep, but warm, a kindness giving it a light timber that made him sound young. What he could 'see' of the man was that he was tall, broad shoulders, but had a sleek form, one meant for speed, but he's seen him in action and knows the Man had a hidden strength. His hair only fell to his shoulders and he had a beard. When his image first came to Harry, he had thought it was Sirius, but it didn't last long. Over the last four years, he's gotten to know the Ranger, he was a kind man, always lending his aid where it was needed.

A warrior with a healer's heart. They met through the twins. When Sneak and Glide had been attacked and near mortally wounded, they had been near their home. When it had happened their father, who was a renowned healer in his own right, had been beside himself with worry and fear. The twins, while they had still been conscious enough to speak, told them about Harry. Their father wouldn't endanger his children's lives, blindly trusting words that could have been said with fever, but had still sent Strider to Bree, hoping to catch Harry before he left on one of his little adventures.

Strider had happened upon Harry as he was gathering herbs and plants from the forest, an Orc attempting to sneak up on him, but Harry had pulled a throwing knife and caught the creature in the throat with it, while not looking up from his careful gathering. Strider approached carefully and nearly lost an eye to the young man. Harry told him that he shouldn't sneak up on a blind man, especially so soon after he was attacked by another. The reprimand was said so calmly, as if he was used to scolding Rangers, who could not help but tread softly because it was how they were trained and the way they move.

He had asked Harry if he was 'Master Hadrian, Healer and Rune Maker' that he had heard of from the twins. Harry asked if something had happened to them. Strider blinked, Harry then told him his tone and aura were desperate and worried, he could smell the fear for his friends' lives coming from him. The Man had been a bit off center, but agreed that indeed he knew the twins, telling him of the attack and the twins' condition. Harry frowned and quickly finished his gathering, grabbed his knife and carved what he needed from the dead Orc and ordered Strider to follow.

The Ranger had been wary of him, he could feel his heavy gaze on his back as they headed back to Bree, and then into his Potion hut -the mayor of Bree had one built just for him though Harry allows any healers and elixir makers to use it (potions were called elixirs in Arda it would seem, or a tonic, whatever they all tasted like shite)- as they needed to. Harry asked for a full list of their injuries, if there were any infections, poisons and the like. He set up several cauldrons and a number of ingredients.

Harry had to relearn Potion making since he couldn't see what he was doing, but both Death and Chaos had been patient, Chaos even mimicking Severus (which had hurt at first, but brought a smile to his face either way) just to make it feel even more familiar (she was actually an even bigger stickler for potion brewing, she made Professor Snape from First Year look like an overindulgent mother! And that is saying a lot). Between the two Oldest Entities, Harry relearned and mastered Potion, having made nearly every potion ever made.

Strider had told him what he needed and Harry had waved to a small seating area in a corner away from the work area and told him to sit. He actually snapped at him about halfway through a level 10 Healing Potion to stop staring and to read a book or get out. Strider had been taken back, but got up to browse his books. Finding the one with all his medical remedies, from home remedies to elixirs and to even rituals. It was quiet for nearly the whole time Harry had to brew and prepare pastes, poultices and teas.

Strider had finally dared to risk his ire, asking about the accuracy of the book and when Harry asked which one, he confirmed it was because it was all he had learned and made himself. They soon fell into a discussion and debate on the remedies and the like. By this time Harry had finished packing everything up, carefully spelling and warding the cases to keep the items fresh, safe and dry. He handed the two cases to the Ranger and shooed him off with the book. Strider tried to protest the book, tried to pay him money, but Harry had told him that he expected him back within the month with news of the twins and only the news would be his payment.

After that, after the twins had healed and recovered, Harry gained a new friend besides his two troublesome twins (they reminded him so much of Fred and George that he could not help but tell them stories of the mischievous redheaded twins). As he got to learn about the man under the hard gruff exterior of a Ranger, he couldn't help but fall in like, later in lust and now a little in love. He nearly startled out his thoughts when Strider placed a book in his hands.

“ They were sent up north several months ago, hunting a foul beast that has been making off with the children of the mountain villages. They sent word not but a week ago, it had been slayed and they were heading home first. But they asked that I kindly harass you in their stead. They also said thank you for your Runes, the extras they set up in the ward pattern you taught us, around the village to ward off dangers and to protect the people a bit better.” Strider told him “And thank you for letting me have this book, it's come in handy quite often.”

Harry smiled, feeling the engraved cover, a series of bumps under it was the title in braille. '100 Potions and their Uses, by Master HB Prince' It was one of his uncle's books. He held it close with fondness.

“ Thank you for taking such good care of it. Will you be leaving again or will you remain around town for a bit?” Harry wondered. Some visits Strider, Glide and Sneak would remain for months on end, others, they only stop in to restock their supplies and leave either the same day or within the next few.

“ I am to remain for a time; an old friend of my foster father's called for a favor and from his letter, it sounded quite dire. There has also been an alarming increase in Warg, Orc and Goblin attacks within the last few months. The air seems to be changing, making the land and people sick... something foul is afoot.” Strider sounded frustrated, like he's been wracking his brain, scouring every text he could for this strange phenomenon.

“ I've noticed as well, I've had to commission a large order of materials from the Dwarrow of the Blue Mountains and had to send them the designs for the newer, stronger wards for not only them, but for everyone. I've made sure to stress that you do not remove the old ones, because the older a ward is, the more powerful it is and since I mapped out the currents of magic, they are constantly being fed and powered making them stronger with every day.” Harry told him.

“ Will they work?” Strider wondered. As they had grown closer, the man had learned the strange 'not magic' Harry used to make his elixirs and Rune Stones. He knew the young man was lying, but why was he so afraid to admit he was an Istari? He also wondered about the mask he sometimes sees when he is not in his hood.

“ Of course!” Harry huffed, sounding mildly miffed. “The older ones keep Orc and Wargs at bay, promote good harvests and help to protect against nature's might, halving the damage that could be wrought. I doubt even the most powerful of Wizards could control the weather or nature for that matter.” Harry chuckled softly. “But the newer ones are designed to keep anyone or anything that means harm to those within the barrier at bay. They have an added bonus of burning or shocking the attackers if they try to cross the barrier. They should hold long enough for a proper retaliation to be made.”

“ I see and if they are fed with the magic of the world over a number of years?” Strider wondered.

“ Then they will be practically impenetrable. Only the original maker of the barrier, or a very powerful wizard, an ancient creature seeped in magic or the Gods themselves can take them down, tear them down -systematically or with sheer brute force- or break through them. Tying their magic source to the natural magic of Arda means that if and when I pass, they will remain in power. Most magics only last as long as the one who cast it is still alive.” Harry explained sensing his confusion.

“ Ah.” Strider nodded. “Have you finished your sales for the day?”

“ Yes, I just bade my last customer a farewell. Do you mind helping me pack up?” Harry asked.

“ Of course not.” They quickly packed the last few items he had, Harry always giving away the last of his food stuffs to the homeless or poor families with free potions before they headed to the Prancing Pony.

“ Thank you as always, my friend.”

“ Of course, besides I like helping you. I like watching you help those who need it the most and not ask for anything in return.” He smiled softly. Strider could admit to himself that the strange young man has been the focus of his thoughts for the last four years.

At first he was just a strange man that his twin foster brothers spoke of in passing, then with awe and later a fondness that they reserved for Arwen and himself. Elladan, the elder of the two, would bring back little trinkets the stranger, Hadrian, would make and sell on market day, giving away the remainders to those in need free of charge and refusing to allow them to pay him back for his kindness. Elrohir, the younger twin, had brought home a few books that the strange man had allowed them to borrow.

This sparked an interest in all of them, not just the royal family of Imladris, but all of Rivendell. The books were of varying subjects and were treated with the utmost care since the twins had to return them to Hadrian. Some were stories and legends of lands beyond theirs, of realms hidden through magical veils or accessed once Death came to claim them. Some were about battle tactics and forms, Glorfindel found these the most interesting (he would never tease the Twice Born about sneaking the book on fairy tales into his rooms one night).

Erestor, the Chief of Lord Elrond's council of advisers, second best healer of Rivendell and a historian, could be found studying the books on history more than the others. It wasn't until Elrohir gave him a box full of plants used for healing and explained how to use them during battles to give momentary first aid that his interest in the strange man was ignited fully. He looked forward to their returns, listening to their adventures, their mishaps and of course he enjoyed their small gifts.

His foster father and the few spell smiths they had left were curious about the elixirs and the Rune Stones that the twins brought back. And then that fateful moment. He had been on border patrol on the northern end of Imladris and thus was not there for the attack that nearly claimed his brothers’ lives. He remembers getting the message and riding with Glorfindel as if the hounds of Mordor were on his heels. Arwen was paler than he was used to seeing his sister (he had once loved her, but it only remained that of a brother to his sister and he did not wish for her to give up her immortality for a love that would not blossom).

Lord Elrond stood outside, after Erestor had kicked his lord out when it became clear that the Elf's emotions were chaotic and would be a hindrance rather than an aid to save his sons' lives. Elrond explained the attack, how bad the injuries were and that before the twins had lost consciousness, they spoke of Hadrian's healing abilities. Elrond was a proud and noble lord, an accomplished warrior and one of the best healers this side of the Misty Mountains, if not all of Arda, but the Elf was not arrogant or foolish, he knew they had to ask for aid.

Voicing his doubts, but also hopeful the young man would lend his aid, he asked Strider to go to Bree as quickly as he could and ask for Hadrian's aid. He had left as soon as he could. Most of the trip had been a blur, he hardly rested, hardly ate, hoping to get to Bree soon. Hadrian usually vanished at times, traveling around Arda every few months or so; if what the twins told him was true, he was due for another such trip soon. When he wasn't that far from Bree, he had stumbled across the man, he was dressed in a black hood that hid most of his face.

He had been busy gathering supplies, seemingly unaware of his surroundings or the threat. Strider had pulled his bow out and was going to shoot the Orc, but gaped when a knife suddenly appeared in its throat, no sound escaping as it fell and choked to death. He started forward, foolishly forgetting that Hadrian was still there and obviously capable of defending himself (though he had not seen him move to throw the knife). A second knife nearly hit him in the eye, lodging into the branch just behind his head, having ducked in the nick of time as Hadrian spoke his reprimand.

After confirming he was the one the twins spoke of, he informed him of their attack and the young man had become worried, but still held a calmness about him. He watched him carve into the Orc, gathering organs before they were heading to Bree. He didn't know why he did that and even to this day he still does not know, but ignores that for now. They arrived at a hut where brewing was done, the young man, blind as he was, moved about the space as if it was natural.

He had explained the situation again, but in full detail, the extent of the injuries and what they feared would happen as he watched him as he cut, crushed and ground ingredients, working several potions at the same time (a master surely if he could work so many cauldrons at once). He must have sensed his gaze because he got a bit snappish, waving to a bookcase and a small seating area. Reluctantly, he moved over and examined the books. Finding one on plants and healing, he sat down to read, quickly finding interest in it.

He eventually asked about it and soon they were talking about medicines, practical uses of it in the battlefield and the like. It wasn't long after that everything was set up and ready to be taken back to Rivendell. Hadrian had even loaned him the book, which he tried to give back and even tried to pay for the two large cases of medicines, but the young man did not and would not accept anything but the safe return of his book and news of the twins recovery within the month. The trip back was an even bigger blur, but throughout it all, his mind kept straying to the young man.

The twins were treated, healed and recovering nicely with the combined efforts of Elrond, Erestor and Hadrian's medication. That seemed to boost the man's infamy among the residents of Imladris, earning him honorary titles for his aid and his kindness. The twins, when they were finally able to travel again (Lord Elrond kept them under house arrest for longer than needed because as a father first, he was terrified that his sons would be hurt again or killed), they made sure to visit Bree first. After that whenever they had anything to do with the Dunèdain, they always made sure to stop at Bree first.

Over time, he and Hadrian -“Harry, just Harry!”- became close, becoming friends and somewhere in the mix, he realized that he could see himself with the smaller male at his side for the rest of his life. Hadrian was kind to all, though was quite harsh to those who invoked his ire or deserved a tongue lashing. Sweet, especially toward children, but had a snarky attitude when earned. He was protective and fun loving, a healer, but could fight, kill if needed, and was fierce. They did not always have to talk to enjoy one another's company, they could be silly and not fear judgment from one another, and they could be weak in each other's company, never worrying that the other would use it against them.

He could admit that the male form appealed to him much more than that of a female. He's had several crushes, some more than crushes, on a few other males, Man, Dwarf and Elf alike. Though his first crush was a Silvan Elf and the second a Galadhel Elf and now his third was a Man young enough to be his grandchild (he was 87 after all), just on the cusp of being a man (19 summers, the young man was so young, but so aware of the harsh realities of the world). The age difference sort of bothered him, but being raised by Elves, it was only a niggling feeling for now.

Strider could admit, indeed, that what he feels for Hadrian was more than mere friendship, but would not admit his feelings, would not push them onto the young man, lest he lose his friendship. And he did not wish to be the focus of Elladan and Elrohir's ire, his brothers may love him dearly, but they were fiercely protective of Hadrian. He startled when said man touched his shoulder.

“ You were one of the Living Dead just now.” His soft voice teased, it was a voice much lighter than most male voices, though there was a certain tone to it that was clearly male. It sounded so young, but old, wise, with the knowledge of a lifetime or several. It was strange, but he liked it.

“ Forgive me, I seemed to have drifted into my thoughts.” He apologized.

“ Nothing to forgive, you admitted to being troubled and I'm sure you will wander off where I cannot follow every now and again. I am glad you trust me to keep your body safe even as you venture into the ether, looking for answers to your plight.” He smiled, his lips a lovely pink and so full, very tempting, but Strider had admirable self control, even if Hadrian did not know how much of a temptress he was.

“ I know that while your eyes do not work, you see this world still and know where to strike. I have yet to see you miss.” He chuckled. Oh yes, some of the visits they have had, or some of the journeys they had shared part of the way for, the Rangers learned quickly that Hadrian was blind, not invalid. He's saved their lives a number of times, either by warning them of dangers, with his Ward Stones or by felling his fair share of Orcs and Goblins. “The others have been begging me, Glide and Sneak to convince you to join us on one of our hunts. You're an honorary Ranger and they wish to bond with their Little Brother more.”

Hadrian giggled, a slightly feminine gesture, but something that was endearing in him. His laughter, when it is pulled freely from him, was bright and infectious, making all join in. When he snickered, either at your misfortune or in wicked delight, it was a dark, but playful sound. His chuckles could be warm or cold depending. He liked when Hadrian laughed, liked guessing if it was brought on by mirth or some other emotion, though when they lacked any humor, they left him chilled and he did not like the bitter edges to it.

“ Oh, I'm sure they would enjoy it for the most part, but I doubt they will like it if I happen to get bored... I tend to cause a bit of mischief when bored and not all of it is humorous.” He smiled. “Come, I've given away the last of my supplies, let's get to the Prancing Pony.”

They headed to the inn and tavern, Mr. Butterbur greeting them as he always did, fussing over Hadrian like the loving father he was before he shooed them to their usual table. They spent that evening and many more to come: catching up, discussing news and gossip, debating politics and other things. Hadrian had even admitted to him one night about five months after he arrived in Bree, that he's been feeling restless, a strange feeling kept looming over his head.

“ I think when I leave this time... I might not be coming back to Bree. I've always trusted my gut instincts; they saved me more than I ever thought they did and the few times I ignored them they had cost me dearly.” Hadrian looked so sad, his mask in place of his hood as they sat outside one night, just enjoying the quiet song of night.

“ ...” Strider sucked in a breath, Hadrian was leaving!? He would not be returning!? He must have made the sound louder, or Hadrian was just that good at sensing another's mood because he took hold of Strider's hand and held it tight.

'His hands are so soft...' he couldn't help but think, as fleeting as it was.

“ Strider, calm down... breathe with me now...” Hadrian instructed, guiding him with calming words and his soothing voice until he could breathe normally again, his world turning fuzzy and black spots dancing as a lightness settled around his head which gave a strange floating feel for a moment. “I didn't mean to cause you to panic. That wasn't my intention, I swear...”

“ ... Why?” He wheezed out, god why was his voice so hoarse?

“ I always knew I would not stay here forever... As much as I like this peacefulness, I do have to eventually go back to my home, to my people, but that is not now nor is it soon. I know I will not come back to Bree and this news has upset the people, but they have known since I arrived... Funny how it was Glide and Sneak who had found me and brought me here, and in turn I saved their lives, and I get the feeling I will be leaving Bree with a Ranger or a group, but I don't know for sure.” Harry sighed.

“ Where will you go if not home?” Strider ventured, hoping it would be somewhere he could follow. A primal part of him that has been sleeping for a long time had awoken once more upon their first meeting and has been gaining strength since then. He knew what it was, what it meant, but surely it was all myth and legend?

“ I have always wished to visit the other 6 Dwarven kingdoms, the 3 Elven Cities and how could I possibly go home without visiting the White City at least once?” Harry smiled at him softly. “This is no easy journey, it would take me a handful of years! I've been to the Western Coast and all the villages and cities there, I've been to the Blue Mountains multiple times and I've enjoyed my few trips to the Shire. I've gone south, I've gone as far as the Misty Mountains. I've gone north as well. I have many more places I wish to go. But that will not be for a little while more.”

“ This will sadden Glide and Sneak...” He told him.

“ I know, but I wouldn't dare go beyond the Misty Mountains without an escort.” Harry smiled cheekily. “I would hire at least three guards to come with me, preferably Ranger guards, who will know more about the land than I, know interesting bits of information one cannot find in a book or learn from a lecture. Places to visit and see... you know what I mean!” Harry huffed, when Strider made a face at the 'see' comment.

“ I said nothing.” he told him, his tone strained from trying to hide his laughter now.

“ You're thinking loudly, my good sir and I do not like it!” Harry huffed, turning away from him. “If you are going to tease, I will simply have to hire a different guard! I was going to have you join me, but not now!” He sniffed primly, making Strider burst into nearly howling laughter, a pleased smile danced on Harry's face at lifting the sour mood that had fallen over his crush.

“ Forgive me, Master Hadrian... I do not mean any offense, please reconsider! I would be honored to escort you on your journey. May I also offer a visit to Rohan, land of the Horse Masters? They are a hardy people, trained warriors, but still peaceful! You must simply join a feast at King Theoden's Hall, they are quite enjoyable and somewhat legendary!” Strider said, thinking that he would try to prolong Hadrian's departure, perhaps try to convince him to remain with him always...

But that was too selfish, did he not promise to never force others to do things they do not wish to do, those who were not enemies of course? Did he not promise to never impose his feelings? To not trap Hadrian?

'But then he will vanish forever...' a traitorous part of his mind cried, the more primal part. 'We need him, we want him... surely we can make him stay?'

He shook his head, snapping at that part of his mind to shut up.

“ I would like to go there, but is it not dangerous to travel that far? And I've heard wonderful stories about Isengard and the Istari. Would it be possible to meet with the White, I know the Gray travels and wanders as he wills, and the Brown lives deep in Mirkwood. But it's quite sad that no one knows or remembers where the two Blues are... did they pass away? Or did they leave?” Hadrian murmured, pensive, an adorable pouty frown shaping his lips.

“ Who knows...” Strider said, but looked around, it was nearly midnight and the air was too chilly. “But it's time to go inside, come.”

Hadrian whined, but did not protest. Yes, he would stay with Hadrian as long as he could, and he would do his best to not be selfish when it was time for him to leave. Mayhaps, he might offer to go with him. His stories always sounded both wonderful and terrible, invoking a curiosity to see such a place where magic ran rampant, but had to be kept secret, safe. How could the people vary so differently from the people of Arda, who welcome their magic using elders?

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER III *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* 1 MONTH LATER *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry's feeling of restlessness had kept growing, he left on multiple trips in the last six months. Some of the smaller ones, Strider joined him which made Harry and his inner Omega pink with glee, while the longer ones, the Ranger ran his stall while he was away. They spent so much time together, that Harry had to stop himself from telling the man he was an Omega and that he wanted him as his Alpha! He grumbled and fussed, the Alpha/Beta/Omega dynamic wasn't exactly common -there were no Betas unless you counted everyone not an Alpha or an Omega- and even then, only about 20 are Alphas born every 50 years with only a pitiful 3 Omegas born every 70 years.

It was very dangerous for Omegas in Arda, being so vastly outnumbered and with such large gaps between them, it was near impossible for young Omegas to have a teacher or a caregiver who knew what they needed, how to help them. Thankfully some of those Omegas born were Elves, immortal until killed in battle or they fade away; rarely does one give up their immortality. These Elves would travel every 70 years, bringing copies of books to all corners of Arda to teach the possible parents of Omegas, what to look for, how to nurture and protect such precious children, to deal with heats and how to fend off undesired Alphas.

It has worked thus far, the Omega Elves were usually escorted by their Alpha mates, who taught about Alphas and the like. Too bad Harry has yet to cross paths with them, it would be nice to have someone who has lived through the hell he goes through every few months, someone who could have sat with him and helped tend to him when Mr. and Mrs. Butterbur were near frantic with worry. But that is neither here nor there.

Harry had a feeling that Strider might be an Alpha, but he couldn't and wouldn't risk himself if he could help it. And as powerful as he was, Harry knew he would probably have more than one Mate unless said mate matched him in power. That fun tidbit came from Death -after the entity laughed himself sick when he told Harry the only Alpha who matched him in power was currently trying to murder him, the horrified look on Harry's face must have been priceless to the bastard while he laughed- and Harry has always been a very stubborn person. If he could not find love, then he wouldn't do it just to do it. And like bloody hell was he letting someone force him into something he didn't want (*cough* Dumbledore *cough*)!

Harry sighed tiredly as he walked the long familiar path to Bree, he was just coming home from the Shire, having gone to give both Hobbits and the Blue Mountain Dwarves, the latest up to date books of his recipe books, Rune designs and medical books as well as to inform them of his impending travel and eventual return home. Many were sad to see him go, but they would not force him to stay. They did wrangle promises of future visits from him, if and when he could (if Death would let him come back here that is). It has been raining for three days straight and while he enjoyed the rain, the creeping darkness was annoying him, making him itch and that tripled his restlessness.

He felt something on his torso move and he smiled as he brought his hand up to rub the curious snake head that peeked out of his rain leathers. Death had brought him a gift on one of his visits, the revived Basilisk he had fought and killed at the age of twelve. She had been quite annoyed about her death, but did not hold a grudge, she had been quite insane after all. She had a scar between her eyes just towards the back of her mouth, where the sword of Gryffindor had pierced through killing her. Death said he would need extra protection on his new journey and that Aldeztaile, the name given to her by Salazar Slytherin, would be an extra set of eyes for him.

She's been with him for the last month while he was away. She kept him entertained while they traveled, either talking about things he didn't know about Hogwarts or complaining about the strangeness of Arda. She's also killed a number of Orc, either by growing enough for her venom to be effective or by crushing them with her monstrous strength, which did not change even if she was as long as a 20ft Anaconda. She hasn't grown to her full size nor enough for her gaze to kill, it was too risky.

“We're almost there, Aldez...” He told her and she grumbled, but burrowed back where it was warmer. He chuckled softly as he kept walking.

That feeling was coming to a head, soon he would be leaving Bree. He has long since prepared the townsfolk for this, Mr. and Mrs. Butterbur a bit heartbroken over the news, but overall, they knew he would just up and leave one day. He got to the gate, knocking on it for the gatekeeper to answer. They always kept the gate closed on the days that it rained, the fog from the forest was dense and made it hard to see who was friend and who was foe. It was better to stop everyone who came and went rather than risk the few smart Orcs getting the drop on them by mimicking walking like a Man or Elf.

“Welcome back, Master Hadrian.” The gatekeeper greeted, allowing him through.

“Thank you, sir... I will be leaving in a few days, if not sooner, so this might be our last crossing.” Harry told him.

“Then may the Valar look after you always.” The man prayed as Harry wished him the same before heading toward the Prancing Pony.

When they got inside, they were greeted with a moment of dead silence and Harry calmly pulled his leathers off and shook them out, just outside the door before hanging them up. When he turned back around, Aldeztaile clearly seen as she wrapped about his body, he walked toward the stairs, but paused.

“Yes?” He growled and they seemed to come back to themselves as they went back to whatever it was they were doing. “Honestly, leave for a month and suddenly everyone is suspicious of you. How many blind men walk around with this particular hood?” He grumped.

Aldeztaile gave a hissy giggle as Harry climbed up to his room and let her slither off onto the bed where he sat down while summoning his trunk to himself. He spent the next few hours checking all the compartments, making sure he had everything he needed. There was a habitat compartment for Aldeztaile that had more than enough animals for her to feed on if she needed to be inside it for extended periods of time. There was a potion lab for him to brew in while on the go and if he remembered right, Chaos on one of her rare visits, kept the place fully stocked and everything was under her protection and preserving spells, even potions that have little to no shelf life would remain as fresh as when he had brewed it as long as it stayed in the lab, once out it had to be used or tossed.

The lab was a Potion Master's wet dream come true from all the ingredients to the various cauldrons, both sizes and materials, with matching preparation kits, stirring rods and sieves. He usually didn't use it since the mayor had had a very nice Brewing House made, but from now on it would be used (that is if he snuck in and did his brewing or finally risked telling the three Rangers he considered his closest friends that he was a Wizard). There was a Heat Room, which was for exactly that and he would forever be thankful to the three Divines, who made it for him.

His library which took up three whole compartments, his kitchen and living area, in case he needed to lay low for extended periods of time and those were fully stocked too. He had a vault for powerful magical artifacts that Death gathered from his Gringotts vaults and other areas, broke a lot of harmful curses that would have hurt him because some people were just arseholes, but keeping the ones that harmed the unworthy or non blood related members (those married in are considered blood) as they were.

Another vault had all his money, which he's sneakily given money away to those in need. The few gems and jewels that were mixed in with the money were cut or inlaid already and would not work for channeling magic. And the other gems and jewels in the Family Heirloom Vault were steeped in magic over several generations beforehand. There were several rooms set aside for Divination, Arithmancy, dueling and spell smithing. A series of interconnected Ritual rooms and some compartments that had yet to have a designated use, but were available as just in case.

After going through each one, checking that they were stocked and the like, he closed his trunk, tapped his wand to the top of it and it shrunk and he put it in his pocket. Sighing, he checked the items he carried on him at all times. His coin purse -which was magically connected to his money vault-, the satchel that held his Ward Stones in it, the Sword of Gryffindor, which was always scabbard and tied to his hip, the two dozen throwing knives he kept on him at all times, his long dagger, his Holly Wand, which sat in the holster tied to his arm or on his thigh on the days he wore shorter sleeves, with the Elder Wand sitting next to it. The Resurrection Stone, which was sitting on the once cursed Gaunt Ring, sat on his right middle finger at all times as the Invisibility Cloak (which he learned he could manipulate it as the Master of Death to be anything he wanted) sat out in plain view, willed to not turn him invisible as it looked like a cowl sitting around Harry's neck.

§Alright, I am ready... let's go enjoy a hot meal, we will most likely leave in the morning. I will not risk leaving in the middle of the night.§ Harry hissed out softly, careful to not let anyone hear him speak Parseltongue.

§Very well, though I could protect you quite well.§ Aldeztaile sniffed, mildly offended, but she wouldn't argue with her new master.

He rubbed her head after she had recoiled herself around his chest, quickly finding her pleasure spot. She almost went boneless after a few rubs, but quickly tightened her hold and hissed at him to stop. He chuckled softly, but did as told. Harry walked back down into the tavern, the noise level even higher tonight as nearly all the men were crowding the bar drinking and laughing, shouting at each other rather than talking. Harry rolled his eyes, carefully dancing around everyone as he made his way to his usual table and smiled softly. The faint smell of White Fern, a pipe blend that Strider favored and could only be found in the North.

“Hello Strider.” Harry greeted.

“Welcome back. Just got in?” He greeted back, smiling softly at Harry.

The Omega sat in his dark little corner, hidden completely from view by a beam of wood and the large fireplace behind him and with Strider sitting in the visible seat, and clearly dangerous if pestered, no one came near them. He sighed happily at the feeling of safety even in a place that wasn't his den and especially not his nest.

“No, I've been back for a few hours now, I was packing the last of my belongings. I will most likely leave in the morning.” Harry told him sadly. “I wish you could come with me.”

“As do I, but I am still waiting. My father's friend finally sent word, I am to wait for four Hobbits and escort them to meet him. But I know it's only a day's walk from the Shire to Bree...” Strider murmured.

“I was on the road alone... I'd have noticed four Hobbits walking anywhere within my hearing range.” Harry told him. “Perhaps they took a different road? I know at least half a dozen that could take anywhere between a couple of days to even six months.”

Strider went to reply but then the door opened and like what had happened when Harry entered, the entire room fell silent, everyone looking at the newcomers, wary and suspicious. In the door were what one would first mistake as children, but the abnormally large hairy feet said otherwise. They were Hobbits, but it didn't mean they were the ones Strider was looking for. Harry watched them, they were all pale white, but one of them had a pitch black void near his waist, and the void was slowly, oh so slowly trying to leach out.

Harry had to remember not to hiss or growl, lest he draw attention. But whatever that Hobbit had, it made Harry want to take a bath in molten lava because of the purely unclean feel of whatever it was. Strider did not say anything else, he was on edge tonight. His father's letter was still fresh in his mind, his concern and orders clear.

Estel,

I am writing to you because I was visited by a half vision. The shadows from the far East grow darker, grow bigger. The Winds of War are starting to howl. Mithrandir has not arrived and I grow worried. You must meet with four Hobbits, one of whom holds something powerful but dangerous. Do not touch it, do not accept it if it is offered to you! It is the Bane...

Bring them to me, do so quickly and secretly. Our scouts have spotted increasing numbers of the Black Beasts and I fear something hunts the Hobbits, something nearly as foul as Sauron himself...

Lord of Imladris,

Your Adar,

Elrond.

The words were practically burned into Strider's mind, while he and Hadrian were indeed going to the same location, he could not and would endanger him. He did not doubt that the young man could handle himself quite well against Orcs and Goblins, but whatever was hunting the Hobbits was a lot more dangerous. He watched the group of four, the Men having deemed them as little to no threats, went back to their drinking and thus drowned out what the Hobbits had said. For all he knew they were just caught in the rain, but they seemed harried and kept looking around as if waiting for someone.

He caught the eyes of the dark haired one, his blue eyes meeting his. He simply puffed on his pipe even as Mr. Butterbur looked up at him and paled, giving the Hobbits the same warnings he gives to all strangers to the town to never mess with the Rangers. They seemed to accept it and set about eating and drinking. He had only taken his eyes off them to look at Harry, to ask if he was hungry when there were startled cries. He jerked back around and the men were all staring in one spot, but there was nothing there.

“Oh that bloody fool!” Hadrian's angered voice startled him as the young man stood and marched to the spot, grabbed something that was clearly unseen and just as he was marching away with it, the dark haired Hobbit came back into view. The Men were now in a panic and yelling, Butterbur was trying to get them to calm down.

Strider quickly snuffed his pipe and went after the other three Hobbits who seemed to have gotten over their shock and ran after Hadrian. By the time he got up the stairs, taking them three at a time, and found Hadrian's usual room, all four Hobbits were trapped in a very large snake's coils, all looking quite pale as Hadrian paced back and forth, ranting in a strange language which he called English, his native tongue. Strider had taken to learning it, though he still had trouble with it. He understood only a third of his overall rant.

“What is wrong with you!?” Harry finally exploded and turned on the four Hobbits, specifically the one that had drawn the attention of everything that lusted after that damned thing, a bloody ring! “Has no one ever told you to never mess with magics you know not!? To use an artifact that you have no prior knowledge of?!”

“Hadrian!” Strider walked forward, careful to avoid the snake, which was truly too big for his comfort, “Be calm, my friend... Sit, rest.... But he is quite right, you have drawn attention to yourselves. And I am quite sure you have noticed that you are being hunted. They will be here sooner rather than later. Let us hope they pass us by and we can sneak out...”

Harry huffed, sitting down on his bed with an annoyed huff, “Aldez, release them.”

§But they have been naughty! Let me spank them!§ She hissed in protest, rearing up as she looked at her master.

Harry waved his hand and she moved her coils, lifting all four Hobbits as if they did not weigh anything and with the tip of her tail, spanked all four hard twice each. They yelped and cried out in protest before she set them back down and slithered over to Harry and climbed up onto the bed, grumbling about naughty Hatchlings and stupid magic users playing with dangerous magics.

“Be glad she only spanked you.” Harry told them, rubbing her head as she calmed down. “Strider, I suggest you gather supplies as quickly as you can, but do bring me back eight pieces of wood and four rags. I will buy us some time... You four, stay put; Aldez, if they try to leave... eat them.”

They paled and held still as Aldeztaile coiled herself up and reared her head up, looking like an evil queen sneering down at her newest victims. Harry left the room with Strider, the man unsure how to take what was happening now.

“They are the ones you were waiting for... Where are you taking them?” Harry asked as they quickly left, the rain it seemed had finally stopped.

“Imladris...” He told him.

“... Rivendell.” Harry nodded. “Well it looks like we are traveling together.”

“Hadrian, no!” Strider nearly cried, stopping him just outside of the door to the Prancing Pony, grabbing his shoulders with a near bruising grip. “While I know you can handle an Orc or three, I've seen it. And I know you can handle Goblins like they were child's play, but you cannot handle what is hunting the Hobbits. They are the foulest things to walk this earth. They cannot be killed and we have yet to find anything that could harm them! I will not endanger you by bringing you with us. Please wait three days and then follow, but you cannot come with us...”

Harry would have taken offense, and would have slapped the man if he had been anyone else but Strider. The Man has always worried about him, much like Sneak and Glide, but they did not try to prevent him from living either. Whatever it was that hunted the Hobbits must be truly frightening if Strider was nearly in tears begging him to not come with them.

“If these things are so terrible, you cannot fight them alone! I can help you, if nothing else I can provide protection for you during the night. Aldeztaile could help us fight them off; the snake, Strider.” Harry cut him off, sensing him about to ask who Aldeztaile was.

“... She's quite large...” he gulped.

“That is because she is a snake from my home, they can be very small, almost as big as certain worms and insects or they can grow very large. She is a lot bigger than she appears and she's very deadly. ” Harry promised. “What will you do? The Hobbits cannot sleep in their rented room, they will surely be slain in their sleep. You need a distraction, you need time. I can provide those. And who is to say that whatever is after you will not harm the people of this town, will not harm me trying to demand answers?”

Strider tried to protest, find fault in his logic, fault in his words, but could not. Instead, he bowed his head, tightening his grip on Harry's shoulders a moment more before he let him go.

“You said 8 pieces of wood and four rags? Very well, I will rent a pony and gather as much supplies as I can... I can only hope I have enough coin--”

“Here.” Harry gave him his coin purse, willing the spells to prevent theft to allow Strider to use whatever he needed to pay for what they needed. “Do not argue, if you do not have enough coins it means we might be without something. I have at least 5 months worth of medicine and elixirs, pastes and salves, and more than enough bandages. Just focus on everything else. Go! I need to see a man about a room...”

They split up and did what they needed. Strider brought to Harry the wood and cloth he needed and went to get their supplies while Harry quickly went to the Hobbits, he took hair from each of them, traced their features with his fingers and asked for the color of their hair and eyes. Once he had painted their images into his mind, he went to their rented room and made a simple two wood golem before he used a small spell with the hairs he took and transfigured them into each of the Hobbits, transfiguring the cloths into clothes. The golems would hold until morning or they were slain in the night, he ordered them into the beds and told them to sleep.

He then took a chunk of fool's gold (he kept large stockpiles of it for reasons like this) and quickly transfigured it into the Ring and placed it on the Frodo golem's bed, hidden under the pillow, inside of a small hole in the mattress just to buy them extra time. Once that was done, he doused the lights and left the room, putting up a mild Muggle Repelling ward to keep the Men from coming to the room. They can pass it without issue, but if they wished to come in, they would suddenly forget why they wanted to and go about their business. It kept his golems from being found too soon and it kept the innocents from meeting their fates too soon.

Satisfied, he went back to his room and gathered the Hobbits and Aldez up before they left through the back and went around the side of the Prancing Pony. Out front, away from the windows where they could be spotted, they met up with Strider. He had gathered the supplies, paying a bit extra to apologize for waking nearly half the people he needed to buy from. He gave Harry his purse back, informing him of what happened.

“That's fine. I have more than enough left. I do not carry all my money on me, that's just asking to be robbed. Come...” He led them to an empty building just across the street and through it to the room he rented out from the owners. “I paid the owners a large sum to move out for the night. This way no one but us gets hurt if my little distraction doesn't work. No lights, come!”

The Hobbits looked startled, having been about to light a fire to warm their bones, but quickly followed him. Strider chuckled, so Hadrian did it to everyone, not just him and the twins...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Strider was standing guard by the window, he watched the Nazgul, four of them enter the Prancing Pony and nearly everyone who had been inside fleeing as soon as the beasts must have left the room. He did not blame a single damn one. He saw four shadows in the window across from him, the Hobbits' room, the faint flicker of a low fire telling him as much. He doesn't know what Hadrian had done, but soon the god awful screech the Nazgul were known to make sounded, an enraged tone making it all the more terrifying.

The sound woke the dark haired Hobbit, who gasped for air. Hadrian simply got up from where he had been resting on a bed. They moved to the window. Harry watches the black voids with sickly ghoul like figures within rush about the streets, entering homes, hunting for them. The Hobbit shivered seeing the black hooded and faceless beings. They were dreadful and he could feel a sickening chill enter him every time he heard their cry.

“What are they?” He finally asked as Strider watched emotionlessly as they kept failing to find the Ring.

“Nazgul... they were once Great Kings of Men, but they were tricked by Sauron the Deceiver and were enslaved to his will. He corrupted them, twisted them, tortured them until nothing of the men they once were was left. Now they are neither living nor dead. They cannot be killed by any man and nothing as far as we know can hurt them. They need neither food nor rest, always moving, always ready and at all times they can feel the call of the Ring. But thankfully it is quite weak still, even now; this will be to our advantage...” Strider told him, an angered glare on his face.

Harry felt that there was more to this than Strider was saying, but he would not point it out since he himself was keeping his own secrets.

“Um, thank you, for whatever it was you did to make them search blindly.” the Hobbit ventured. “My name is Frodo, Frodo Baggins.”

“Hadrian, but call me Harry.” He shook the Hobbit's hand, shocking him that he knew where it was. “I am blind, not stupid, Mr. Baggins.”

“Frodo please... I'm just not used to someone who cannot see, but still... well acts like a normal person.” He admitted, blushing in embarrassment.

“Some are born blind and thus are used to the darkness and navigating it. Some, like me, become blind either naturally or through other means. It's hard at first because we are used to actually seeing the world, but now are forever lost in darkness. Some of us do not relearn our world and wallow, being invalid. While others, much like me, relearn our world, relearn to see without our eyes.” He told him. “But now is not the time for stories or in-depth discussions... We need to go now while they are distracted. They are about to find my second little surprise and well, we do not want to be here when they realize they've been had.”

“What did you do?” Strider groaned, sounding so deeply exasperated, probably from dealing with the twins, who were quite the pranksters.

“Nothing~!” Harry sang, while he went to wake the others, bullying them out of bed and into getting dressed before they left just as the Nazgul re-entered the Prancing Pony. “Hurry now!”

They had just left the house and were sneaking out a hidden side door when the Nazgul's enraged screech rented the air again. Harry couldn't help the cackle he let out as they broke out into a run. Heading into the wilderness rather than keeping to the main roads...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The Hobbits did not know what to make of their escorts. On one hand, Strider the Ranger was a hard man to read. He was quiet, stern and at times harsh as they lagged behind. He was too shady for their tastes, Rangers were hired swords after all and if someone offered the Man some good coin, he would turn on them. Hadrian on the other hand was not like someone they were used to. He moved with an ease that was both natural and unnatural for a blind man. He was quiet and mysterious, a strange mix of safety and danger rolled off him. And that snake of his was just super scary because of how huge she was (they made the mistake of calling her a male and she nearly ate Sam, but Harry scolded her) and she had an unnatural intelligence about her as well.

They had traveled for days on end, only resting at sunset, making camp for the night, making due with only two meals and fruits to snack on during the day. They do not know where the Nazgul are, nor how close behind them they were and had to keep going as much as they could. Harry would pause, letting them walk some distance away before he followed, sometimes he wandered off, but managed to find them again, holding rabbits and wild vegetables. Herbs that could be used to season the food or treat the mild wounds they got as they went on their way to Imladris.

Strider scouted out ahead and behind, making sure they weren't ambushed or being followed. Aldeztaile the snake would let them ride on her back at times, the snake was very strong and pretty quick, when their feet began to hurt too much to keep going. She was actually kinda motherly when she wasn't scaring them to near death with her quickness and strength. Overall they did not know their companions enough to make a formal call, though if they had to trust someone, it was Hadrian.

“...” Harry stopped walking again, looking towards where he felt the Nazgul at the edge of one of his barriers, trying to find their way around it. “Tsk...”

“Hadrian?” Strider called back to him, worried.

“I'm fine... just sensing something... We need to be careful tonight.” He told him.

Strider nodded with a grunt, looking off into the distance, trying to spot the danger that Harry seemed to sense. He had not wanted to bring the young man with them, but it seemed the Gods wills' would be done with or without his consent. They were nearly to Amun Sul at the top of Weathertop Hill. They would have to camp in the shadow of the Hill so as not to be spotted and there would be no fire tonight to make sure they stayed hidden. He urged everyone to keep going, keeping an eye on Harry as he lagged behind still.

§You are weakening, Hatchling!§ Aldeztaile snapped. §Tell your Alpha that you will not last much longer! Your magic while vast has been used for these many sun rises!! Tonight is a Full Moon, offer tribute to the Celestial Entities and sleep, you will feel better come the new sun!§ She scolded him.

§I'm alright, Aldeztaile.§ He promised her, even if he was feeling quite tired. He needed to keep up the barriers and the alarms to alert him how close their pursuers were. He's managed to keep them at least 6 hours behind them, even on their demon horses. It was quite the impressive bit of magic and display of power, his fathers and uncle would have enjoyed it. §When we reach the River Elves Nest, I will properly rest and offer my thanks to the Celestial Entities...§

She huffed, but did not argue further, Death had warned her of the stubbornness that ran strong in her master. She would need to pick her battles carefully if she wanted to be victorious more often than not. For now she would let him continue, but at the first sign of flagging, she would bind him in her coils and not hear a word of it as she forces him to rest. The stubbornness of magic users!

“What was that?” one of the blondes asked, the darker of the three.

“Snake speak.” Harry told him. “It is called Parseltongue and those able to speak it are called Parselmouth, singular, Parselmouths for plural. Aldeztaile was just voicing her concerns and I was assuring her that we are safe for now and that I am able to make it to Imladris before I need to rest.”

“Rest?” They asked. “Are you using magic or something?”

Harry stiffened subtly, the Hobbits easily missing it, but not Strider.

“Something.” Harry told them and refused to speak for a while after.

The day went by in much the same manner. The Hobbits try to get to know their close lipped companions, riding on Aldeztaile when they become tired, snacking on fruits and nuts Harry or Strider found for them. Harry lagged more and more behind, he refused to admit that Aldeztaile might be right about resting, but he had to keep those things away. He hasn't even used half of his magic; it paid to have an abnormally large magical core and an even larger reservoir of magic in reserve. But he was using large amounts of his magic on a near constant level, not only to keep them safe, but to help him see (yes he's mastered the spell so it takes very little magic, but it was still draining and let's not mention the physical strain on his body as well).

If they kept at the pace and he kept up his magics, they would make it within another week's time to Imladris and he would fall into a magic restoring coma for a few days. But getting a boost from the Gods of Magic, not just Lady Magic, would benefit him more, so he was only out for a day at the least and two at most verses being down for 3 days to even a month. He would try to do it tonight, better to be safe than sorry. He would need to tell the others that he was not to be disturbed for a few hours.

§If it will calm you, I will offer them tribute tonight and replenish my stores...§ Harry told Aldeztaile after several hours as she lounged on his body like she always did when she was tired of the Hobbits' company. She hissed wordlessly as she gave him an approving squeeze.

Strider stopped at the base of the hill and looked up with a mix of sorrow and pride, “Amun Sul... Come, we'll camp in the shadow of it tonight.”

They made the climb and set up a small camp area. Strider looked toward the sun, it was shining still, but would go down in a couple of hours. They would need to be on constant alert now. It was too open in this area, they would need to be careful to not make a fire tonight.

“I'm going to scout around and try to find us something to eat.” Strider told them. “Do not draw attention to yourselves and keep these close.” He dug out four Hobbit sized swords for the Hobbits to use. “I will return as quickly as I can.”

“Take Aldez, she can hunt for food while you scout. She can cover more ground faster than you can.” Harry told him, holding his arm out to Strider as Aldeztaile slithered down it and over the small distance to the Man's hand. She scented him first before easily slithering her way around him until she was coiled around his torso with her head sitting on his shoulder. “Don't bully him, Aldez.”

She gave a hiss of offense, but didn't otherwise reply. Strider was a bit nervous about the snake, but she's been quite docile thus far. Nodding, he set off to scout the area and try and find some food, they needed to stretch their rations after all...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The Hobbits had settled down to nap while they could just before sunset and that gave Harry time to prepare his offering and to move a few paces away and set up the small portable altar. He got comfy and after saying the prayers and ritual chants, he allowed his magic to leave him and twine with the ether. In the darkness of his head, he saw the world in near psychedelic colors, felt the ebb and flow of the natural magic of Arda and the divine warmth that only came from the Gods.

Time did not exist, the world was frozen in place. He could see worlds beyond this one, see the lives of many and watch their deaths. He could speak with the various versions of himself, learn from them and teach them at the same time. It was a welcoming, but terrifying sensation. His magic danced to a song that had no music, had no words, but was graceful at the same time it was wild. So of course the sudden heat from a low fire that singed his magic like the unbearable heat of lava startled him and his magic rushed back at him, but at the same time exploded outward.

The sudden flash of magic, blindingly bright to the point that night turned to day for just one moment in time, as the fire was snuffed out and Harry was sent flying into the natural rock wall, knocked senseless. The Hobbits startled out of their small argument at the flash and panicked when they heard the screeches of the Nazgul as well as the sight of Harry being sent flying into the rocky wall of Weathertop. Frodo quickly took charge, he ordered his cousin and his partner to gather up their things, to be careful with Harry's as he and Sam quickly moved to Harry.

Sam had more medical knowledge than he did and after a quick check, he confirmed that Harry was merely knocked out, but he looked much worse than he had earlier that day. The two Hobbits struggled to pick him up, but they managed to get him over their shoulders, performing a double fireman carry as they hurried after Merry and Pippin, the pair laden down with all six of their things. They hoped that Strider was on his way back or at least found them first. Getting to the top, they quickly realized they trapped themselves, but after setting Harry down and drawing their swords, they charged the Nazgul.

They have never had formal training of any kind, only their roughhousing as Fauntlings and Frodo's Uncle Bilbo's fantastical stories about his journey to help the Dwarves of the Lonely Mountain reclaim their home. They would play out the scenes with sticks and later wooden swords they got as gifts. They were clumsy, graceless and clearly outmatched, but that didn't mean they fell easily. They were scared beyond their wildest imagination, their higher thought process shutting off as that infamous fight or flight instinct kicked in.

And if that wasn't enough, they had a friend who was injured and unable to protect himself. It was that ingrained pack instinct that they have long forgotten about rearing its ancient head, that animal part of them that once fought for its right to live! It was telling them to protect their pack mate and if they growled, eyes changing to either Alpha red or Omega purple, they took no notice.

The Nazgul were not sure what to make of this situation. The Hobbits, creatures who should cower and fall easily to their blades, were putting up quite a fight, brawler-like as they fought. And yet they remained standing, growling, snarling. But then one of them sniffed the air and they all became distracted by the scent of powerful magic, but under it was the mouth watering scent of something soft, fresh and pure...

Omega.

It wasn't the two Omega Hobbits, they smelt of soil, and wood smoke mixed with the sharp musky tang of the two Alphas they fought beside. No, it was the one that was down, vulnerable and just waiting to be snatched! The leader moved toward Harry, but Frodo slashed him in the knee and he cried out, smacking the blade out of the little bastard's hand and advancing on him, raising his sword to take his life before claiming the pretty thing behind him. But then the Hobbit suddenly looked like them...

The Ring!

The other four turned toward him and advanced, swords at the ready. They weren't going to kill the little Omega, they would turn it, make it like them and take the Ring as well as the other Omega that smelled of magic and purity. As they prepared to stab him with their Morgul Blades, the downed Omega suddenly shot up, wrapping the smaller one in something and they vanished. They cried out in anger, only to scream in pain when the Ranger suddenly appeared with a lit torch and began to fight them off. The other three Hobbits cried out for the fourth, but could not see him.

“Frodo, Harry!?” They cried out, Pippin worried for his fellow Omega and cousin.

Suddenly Harry pulled his Cloak off, revealing both himself and Frodo, the latter now visible after having put on the Ring and once again coming face to face with the Great Eye. Harry had pried the Ring off and stuffed it into a box, which he handed back to Frodo as he stood up on shaky legs.

“Aldeztaile! Protect the Hobbits, eat anyone who means them harm!” He ordered the snake that had been holding onto Strider this whole time, snapping at the Nazgul and dodging their attempts to cut her head off. She hissed and lunged off of Strider, knocking him out of harm's way as she did so while Harry flicked out his wand, not caring about hiding his magic anymore. He cast Fiendfyre and it roared to life taking the form of a great dragon and roaring in rage as it swallowed the Nazgul.

Their screams of pain were enough to scramble Harry's mind, but he kept his focus, kept his will to harm them, to protect his people over the demonic flames. They obeyed him and burned the creatures, chasing them well away into the night. As soon as they were gone, Harry turned to the four Hobbits.

“Anyone hurt?” He asked, oddly calm, when he should have been furious. The Hobbits were a bit nervous, but answered in the negative. “Good, Aldez, squeeze them tight. That was extremely foolish and what magic was supposed to last me until we got to Rivendell is now almost gone, especially after that last spell...”

They flinched, especially the three, who had started the fire. Harry waved his wand, their packs floating over his trunk, which then opened and they put themselves away to lighten their load. Harry then tapped the trunk and it shrunk and floated to his hand so he could pocket it. Aldeztaile did squeeze them tightly, enough to feel like a painful hug, but not enough to actually harm them or cut off air. She seemed bigger too, but it was too dark to see as she slithered off with them in her coils.

“Hadrian--” Strider began.

“Not now... we just got rid of five of them, there are four more still hunting us. We need to move. Now.” Harry cut him off as they set off at a controlled run. They did not stop for nearly three days, but by then Harry was feeling the halved magic backlash. If he had to guess before his ritual, he had about 67% of magic left before he had to dip into his reserve, but with the botched ritual (the distraction while performing something so powerful and dangerous could have killed him), he was now working with 34% of his core and only 20% of his reserve, which would quickly drain. He was going to crash and crash hard.

They only stopped long enough to take a few hours sleep, a quick bite of cold food and then were back on the road. Harry couldn't put his barriers out as far as he had before, the Nazgul were on their heels, less than an hour behind them now. And if that wasn't an annoyance, all Nine were together and their foul presence was making him weaker. And then Frodo caught a cold! But they had to press on, they could only give him tonics and teas that slowed down the sickness, not cure it.

“We'll rest here...” Strider called out, stopping them, moving to make a quick fire and get water boiling for a tea for Frodo, who looked paler as the days passed, his breathing getting heavier and raspier.

Harry moved to the Hobbit's side and with a flick of his wand, cast a diagnostic spell. The parchment appeared in braille and as his finger danced over the bumps he cursed. The cold was now pneumonia and if they did not make it somewhere safe within the next day or so, they may lose the older Omega (that kinda annoyed him that the Hobbits were all older than he was, but looked so much younger). He fished out a salve from his trunk, rubbing the minty paste into his chest to ease his breathing, along his throat to soothe the soreness from coughing so much. Once the tea was done, Strider helped him sip on it.

“He has pneumonia... he will not last another day without proper rest and treatment and even then it might be too late for him...” Harry told them, careful to not let the others hear them. “I sold most of my wares and what I have left will not help him. And to brew what we need will take time and that is a luxury we do not have.”

“Could you not conjure a cure?” Strider wondered.

“No.” Harry sighed. “Magic can do many wondrous things, create many awe inspiring things, and just as equally create devastating things, terrible but great... But it cannot fix everything, cannot make something from nothing; there are limits, very few from what I've learned, but still they are there and there are unspoken rules and laws that those of us who practice this Art follow.” Harry sighed. “If I could simply wish for it, I would have done it when he first showed signs of sickness. Let us be glad it is merely a treatable illness and not him turning into one of those things... I'd have to do something quite drastic then.”

“Don't... don't worry about... about me... protect my cousin... my friends....” Frodo coughed out.

“And what of your Alpha?” Harry demanded. “Will he not be broken-hearted should his mate die? Will he not fade away from the sorrow?”

“Sam and I are only friends...” Frodo sighed, looking so sad. “He fancies Rosie Cotton...” He sounded bitter and a bit jealous. “He would be sad, yes, but not fade...”

Harry highly doubted that; the gentle Alpha has snapped multiple times at Strider, a bigger and more dangerous Alpha if the few Alpha standoffs they have been privy to witness were anything to go by. Harry had to snap at his inner Omega to calm his tits, they would not jump the Man (though he dearly wanted to present when the Alpha had unleashed a fierce growl that had cowed both Sam and Merry, when they had tried to gang up on him, even Aldez had hidden her face in her coils). And even then, who was to say that Strider was interested in someone who lied to him? And who is to say he did not have an Omega he fancied already or that he was not already mated?

“We would need to leave soon and not rest for a whole day and night, and even then we will still be but a few days from Rivendell.” Strider cursed, mentally mapping where they were. “We could cut across the shallows of the river that comes from Rivendell, that should shave a day or two off our travel, but it is still too risky and who knows where the Nazgul are.”

“Close by...” Harry sighed, but they all startled when a Nazgul-like shriek filled the air. Harry sent out a pulse of magic, he felt them at the barrier, all Nine, so unless there was a tenth--

Harry jumped up and held his dagger to the throat of the hooded figure who had their own blade to Strider's neck. The Man stood calm, though he looked at Harry with awe from the corner of his eye. The Hobbits all gasped as Aldeztaile coiled up around them, hissing in warning, her form starting to change.

§No! Do not change!§ Harry ordered her.

§But she threatens your Alpha!§ She hissed.

Harry did not deign to answer her back as he waved his free hand and the woman as Aldeztaile claimed her to be, was suddenly on her knees bound with magic and held in place as Harry kicked her blade away.

“It's an Elvin sword!” Sam gasped, looking over the weapon.

“Elvin?” Harry asked, before he twitched his fingers and the woman was standing once more. “Who are you? Why did you attack us?”

“She wasn't attacking, Hadrian... Sister, you should be careful on how you sneak up on a blind man... they are quicker than we give them credit for and this one in particular is as deadly as he is kind.” Strider told her in Elvish.

“Hadrian?” She asked in Weston, turning her head and looking over the hooded young man. “As in the Master Hadrian, whose elixirs and salves saved my brothers’ lives?”

“You are Sneak and Glide's sister?” Hadrian asked. He looked at her then, 'seeing' what he could of her. She gave a faint aura, typical of the Elves, clearly of feminine build and what little details he could see of her face, she was pretty. “May I?” He held his free hand out to her face.

“Yes, you may.” She has heard from her brothers, both the twins and Estel about how the blind young man 'sees' with his hands and other senses. She felt his soft fingers trace over her features, careful not to cause her harm, but clinical enough to not be mistaken for intimate even if it looked that way to her.

“You are quite the fair one... forgive me...” He waved his hand and the magic that bound her vanished and she shook herself feeling the mild pain she had not realized was there from the binding.

“Nothing to forgive... I am the one at fault. It is something of a game to sneak up upon one another. I would never harm Estel unless I was forced to.” She told him as she moved to grab her sword and re-sheath it. “You are being hunted.”

“We know... Hadrian is keeping them at bay for the moment, but we have another problem...” Strider pulled her aside and they spoke quickly in Elvish, Harry pretending to not hear them as they had a mild argument, the clearly older woman putting the Alpha in his place as she told him stubbornly that she was not afraid and was the faster rider even if he was the better one.

“I can get him to father. He will not last and it will draw the others away from you.” She told him and Strider could not argue anymore. “Please, Estel, do not fear for me. I am not afraid to fight or to die. If I can protect you all, buy you time, then let me do this...”

“Adar would not be pleased.” He sighed, but consented.

“Very few things please him these days... his mind is troubled, his dreams even more so. War is upon us, Estel... You have run out of time.” She sighed sadly.

Harry frowned, what did that mean? Was he going to die?! No! He almost called Death to see if it were true, but refrained. If it was his time, he would not interfere. Death may favor him, may call him Master, but he dares not presume he can order the ancient Entity about. He sighed and quickly summoned his Firebolt from the trunk and unshrunk it. He would follow the She-Elf and give her aid (casting a moving Protego Maxima around the others coupled with several Disillusionment Charms ).

“Ride quickly, Arwen... Get to the river!” He told her and she nodded, gathered Frodo into her arms and mounted her horse. “Ride with the wind...”

She gave her horse a gentle plea before spurring him into a mad gallop, not hearing Strider's shout of shock as the others were forced to pack up and make their way on foot. But what she was not expecting was for Hadrian to be flying beside her, quite literally on a broom. How he could fly without his sight was beyond her. But clearly he had magic and it aided him.

“Focus, they have caught our trail and will be arriving shortly...” Harry told her and she quickly pulled her sword free and adjusted her grip on Frodo. “I hear water...”

“The River's just ahead... It is the back entrance to my home... Hold on Frodo...” She begged hearing the Hobbit coughing, sounding wetter and his breathing was sounding too labored as well.

They were quickly surrounded by the Nazgul, Harry pulled his wand out and with a dark smirk, he sent out four small birds made of Fiendfyre to chase them off. He sent out a pulse of magic to strengthen the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, but with his quickly diminishing magic, the pulses were duller and only went out about 30 yards. It was enough for him to see where they were headed and where the Nazgul were. Arwen was urging her horse faster. The Nazgul avoided the firebirds as Harry kept pace with the Elf and Hobbit.

“Cross quickly!” Harry called to her and she nodded, already beginning an enchantment, calling to the powers of nature. It was old and powerful, but time consuming. He landed in the shallows of the water, waving his wand to disband his Fiendfyre as he put his wand away. He waved his hands in what could only be a lazy manner. The water around his boots pushed away to reveal the small rocky hill that made a natural path through the shallows, the waters only ankle deep compared to what would be either knee high water or maybe waist high if he were to stand in the river proper.

“Hadrian!?” Arwen gasped out, breaking her concentration for just a moment.

“Focus!” He barked out, startling her with the harshness of it, but she quickly grabbed the fleeing tethers of her spell and with quickened breath, a hope and plea to save not only herself, the small Hobbit, but also the man who became Elf Friend before anyone but her brothers has ever laid eyes upon him.

She felt the river swell, could feel her limited magic rushing forward like a stampede of wild horses, the water taking the image from her mind and morphing into said stallions from the water. Harry sensed the rushing waters and with a sticking charm on his boots to keep him anchored, he twisted his fingers and the water around him snapped like the agitated tentacles of an octopus or squid, lashing at the Nazgul as they dared to come closer, taking the challenge that Arwen just issued as a bluff. Harry smirked suddenly when they were all in the water, on the stretch of land he was on.

“Fools...” Harry chuckled and the water he was controlling suddenly latched onto the Nazgul and their horses, holding them in place before turning to ice. “I hope you like swimming...” He quickly cast the Bubble Head charm just as the stampede hit them. The Nazgul giving gurgling cries and shrieks as the rapids carried them off, with Harry standing still and letting the blessed water wash over him, cleansing him and deeming him as not a threat before it began to lower back into its calm waters once more and Harry stepped from the river, drenched but unharmed. “Good work, my lady... We should-- ohh bugger...”

Harry collapsed as the last of his magic left him, eyes rolling behind his hood and the strip of silk and lace he covered his eyes with when not wearing his mask. He remembers Arwen's scream, the sound of hooves and then hands before darkness ate his world. His last thoughts:

'Why does my luck always bite me in the arse at the worst moments possible?'

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Waking up was a slow process after nearly dying because his magic had been so badly wounded and then draining quickly after since the damage was not unlike a flesh wound. First his sense of touch came back and he could feel that he was laying on a soft bed, something heavy was sitting on his bed, over his body. It felt like a really thick braided rope.

'Aldeztaile.' His brain stated as he felt her move, careful to never harm him, but keeping him safely tucked under her body.

Next was his sense of smell. The strong tang and sharp notes of medicine, salves and the odd odor that torches give off as they burn. To someone who could see it just smelt like something burning or just humid air, to Harry he could smell the oil mix that the torches were soaked in to keep them burning much longer than they would normally. He could smell the breeze, gentle as it was. Fresh water and the smells of nature, clean and pure eased his mind.

His hearing came next, Aldeztaile was grumbling under her breath, threatening 'Star Children' and 'foolish Hatchlings' alike. The gentle chatter of birds, the dull roar of a waterfall, mixing with the song of the trees and the symphony of woodland creatures in the distance. He could also hear people moving about and speaking, the usual sounds of a living settlement: rhythmic hammering from either forges or construction, the cries of warriors training, the ringing of blades, the thrums of bows being fired, steady chatter and walking all over. He opened his eyes, seeing nothing at all.

§Aldez... please stop complaining...§ Harry sighed, when she began another rant about annoying 'Star Children' and 'stupid Hatchlings endangering her Master.'

§Master!§ She hissed happily, whipping around to face him, nosing him, her tongue flickering across his face taking in his scent and huffing annoyed. §You smell like crushed flowers and roots, bleh.§

§You would too after being treated for injuries.§ Harry huffed, offended.

She ignored him as she shifted her body around him, able to pick him up, adjust his pillows and even fluffing them before she leaned him back on them in a sitting position. She was surprisingly dexterous for a snake, much more prehensile than her mundane and even some of her magical counterparts. He thanked her and sighed as he let his body wake fully. His magical core was healing, but his magic was still quite weak.

§I will have to try again tonight... if the moon is still full that is, if not I will have to wait for the New Moon.§ He sighed. §Hopefully this time I will not be disturbed until I am done.§

§I will eat anyone who dares to disturb you again! You nearly died! And foolishly using your magic even after such a wound! I ought you bend you over my coils and spank you!§ Aldeztaile's annoyed hissing sounded like she was having a... well a hissy fit!

He sighed, about to start checking himself over with what little magic he had available when he heard fabric moving suddenly and he waved his hand, three of his throwing knives flying at whatever or whoever was trying to sneak up on him.

“Whoa!” A voice shouted. “So mean, Little Hadrian!”

“Glide?” Harry gasped, looking stricken that he may have harmed his friend.

“Thankfully we dodged those knives, we might have been pinned to the wall otherwise!” another near identical voice chirped.

“Sneak!” Harry smiled as he ushered Aldeztaile off and held his arms out to his friends, who were all too happy to come give him hugs. “I am so sorry! But I have told you time and again to never sneak up on a blind person!”

“Why is it you throw things at us, but not Strider!?” Glide whined, sounding quite petulant even as he sat on one side of the blind man. “Have you recovered? We feared we would not get you to father in time. You looked so pale, you were too cold in my arms...”

“You hardly took breath and we feared you would die... for nearly a week you have slept, dear friend.” Sneak continued for his brother, the laughter and playfulness leaving as they looked at him with concern. “We were scared for you, Hadrian...”

“I'm alright. This is not my first brush with death.” Harry told them, his tone too calm and casual for the topic they were discussing. “Death and I are old friends. He will come close, but never claim me... I think He likes me.” He told them, a small smile on his face because indeed he and Death were good friends, even if Death served him. “I do not think it is my time just yet, but when it is, I welcome it.”

“...” They looked at each other. Elladan (Sneak) wasn't sure how to take Harry's calmness about nearly dying and welcoming death, but then again they had seen the scars that covered his body. Elrohir (Glide) wanted to just wrap him in the warmest and softest blankets he could find and secret him away into a room where he could be safe at all times. “You never said anything about your injuries...”

“Injuries-- oh... I see...” Harry blinked his sightless eyes and then sighed, closing them. “My relatives did not like me, hated me and feared me. I was not 'normal' and they tried to beat my abnormality out of me, beat everything that made me a 'freak' in their eyes out of me.”

“... Where are they?” Elrohir snarled low, his temper riled. He may not be an Alpha, but he was just as dangerous as one. Elladan was the same, both were very protective of their family and they could be very dangerous when riled. Whoever these monsters were had better pray they never cross paths or they would not live to see the next morn.

“Not anywhere you can reach them. And they aren't the only ones to use and abuse me.” Harry told them. “They did not cost me my sight if that is what you are wondering either. No, that was done by the one who has hunted me since before my birth... Mine is a story best left a mystery for the truth, but spun as a child's tale, I will lose less friends this way... I've lost too much as is.” He sighed, feeling like crying as he thought back to that god awful moment when his fathers and uncle fell through the Veil, dead and never to be returned...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER IV *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The twins spent an hour with him before they turned, hearing someone approaching. Harry tilted his head as well, they were in a long robe of some kind, the skirt was dragging on the stone with hardly a whisper.

“Elrohir, Elladan; how many times must I tell you to not bother the patients as they recover?” a stern voice spoke up.

“Sorry Ada... but we were worried for him... He's been awake now for about an hour. He seems well enough to speak with us.” they spoke as one and it brought a smile to Harry's face. He missed Fred and George; how they always knew how to make one laugh, how they would speak as one person rather than two.

“There is no need to scold them, sir. They have not caused me any distress.” Harry promised, shocking them by speaking in Elvish.

“I see...” The older Elf (man?) stated, switching over to Weston, before he moved to the side of the room and there was the sound of metal scraping stone. The twins stiffened on either side of him and Harry knew they had forgotten to remove the knives he had thrown when they entered the room. “Were they showing you their knife skills?”

“No, but I did show them mine.” Harry smiled. “Sneak, Glide and Strider have made it something of a game to sneak up on me. They were simply coming to see if I was awake and well, their timing was a bit off or perfect, it depends on who you ask. I had just woken and waking in a strange place, you tend to react first, ask later. Thankfully, we've traveled a bit together and they have seen me do this many times to the other Rangers and the odd Orc, and were able to dodge without injury.”

“Impressive... My sons, I thought your mother and I taught you better manners.” the man scolded again, though there was a lightness to it that made him sound like he was laughing.

“Sorry, Adar....” they bowed their heads before sitting up straight. “Hello again, Master Hadrian!”

“I am Elladan, but you call me Sneak. I am the Elder twin.” Elladan smiled at Harry, who had turned to face him and smiled back.

“And I am Elrohir, you named me Glide. And I'm the younger twin.” Elrohir smiled as Harry turned to him and smiled brightly.

“And the one scolding us is our father, the Lord of Imladris, Lord Elrond.” They said as one and Harry blinked, turning to face the Elder Elf, but his eyes looked just to the left of his shoulder.

“You didn't tell me you were royal.” Harry snapped his head at them, scowling fiercely.

“We didn't lie!” The twins yelped, they have known him well enough to know he hated when someone lied or withheld information. “It's not wise to tell others of our royal status!”

“... Fine... But let it be the last time you do it! I will spell you both into women if you do!” Harry hissed, annoyed because it was a legit reason to withhold information like that. “Don't expect me to start groveling. You will be sorely disappointed. How is Frodo?” Harry turned to where he last remembered Elrond to be standing, startling when the Elf's hand touched him, checking him over.

“Mr. Baggins has recovered from his illness, and is quite worried about you. My daughter is as well. It was brave, but foolish to face the Nazgul alone.” Elrond scolded softly, it was either subtle or subconscious, after all he had three children he loved dearly. “Though I thank you for protecting my daughter. Arwen was most impressed with your magic.”

Harry jerked then, Aldeztaile quickly making a barrier between him and the three Elves. She didn't hiss or attack, just made sure her coils blocked Harry from sight. She didn't sense ill intent, but that didn't mean they would not still hurt her master.

“Hadrian... please, we do not care... We've guessed long ago that you were a user of magic, but hid it because of reasons...” Elrohir begged, slowly reaching out to touch the snake, who watched his hand.

She scented him, but did not attack.

“Strider told us how you used your magic to fight off the Nazgul...” Elladan told him. “He's most likely on his way to sit beside you like he has done since arriving... he's quite worried you know. Snapped at Adar too!”

Harry slowly calmed down from his panic and Aldeztaile slowly relaxed as well. He had to remember that this wasn't home, these people were not like the ones back home. He learned early on in life that he could tell when some was lying to him, but it didn't always work if he allowed people like Mrs. Weasley, Weasel and Weaslette to get close, to gain his trust and fool him. But then again, they had help from Dumbledore, who had him drugged and placed spells on him to make him docile enough for his needs, but still able to fight and kill when ordered to.

He shook his head, clearing his thoughts and relaxed fully. Aldeztaile slipped down so she was coiled on his lap, keeping an eye on the three Elves. Harry sighed, as he flicked his hand with a silent Accio and his wand flew from his clothes, which had been set on a dresser to the side of the room and into his hand. With a secondary flick with his wand, a Pensive appeared, filled with the solution needed to play back memories.

“This will be much easier for you to understand me and my life rather than me explaining it...” Placing his wand to his temple, he began to withdraw a spidery silk like wisp from his temple and with a continuous motion, guided it into the Pensive. He's done this enough times to not need help with it. As the last of his memories fell into the bowl that began to glow an eerie white light, Strider's unmistakable steps reached Harry's ears and he smiled. “Strider is here.”

Said man startled seeing his brothers and father in the room, a book in his hand for his long sit down with Harry. But then he realized Harry was sitting up and sightless green eyes were looking at him, or rather in his general direction. He quickly walked to the bed and smiled as he greeted his family before turning his attention to Harry.

“Finally awake?” He asked.

“Obviously... I had been using my magic on a near constant level and when the Nazgul attacked us that night, I had been in the process of restoring my magic, but got distracted and took a wound to my core, which began to bleed my magic away at a faster rate, plus keeping up the spells, even at a much smaller level than I had been doing before, didn't help. I didn't say anything about my magic or avoided it when you asked because well... look in there and you will see why.” Harry waved his hand in the general direction of the Pensive, which was floating between the four males. “Dip your fingers in, the bowl and magic will do the rest for you.”

They said nothing, sharing looks between them, but the three who knew Harry best dipped their fingers in with little hesitation and Elrond followed because he would not let his sons be injured. As the four males went into stasis, trapped in the Pensive, Harry concentrated on using what little magic he had to look through his body and fix any lingering injuries. He ended up dozing off as he did this and startled when there were four gasps of air, the twins collapsing on his legs as Strider dropped to his knees. Lord Elrond caught himself on the side table while the Pensive vanished back to its place in his trunk, the solution disposed of and the copies of Harry's memories were dispersed into the ether.

“It doesn't get easier, being pulled into the Pensive.” Harry told them, as the twins sat up, apologizing for landing on him. “I'm fine... But now you know my story and why I hid my magic.”

“... Your family is most lucky we cannot get to them.” Strider growled, his normally kind blue eyes turning a startling scarlet for just a moment.

“Estel, calm your temper... though I'd like to get my hands around that fat pig's neck as well.” Elrond huffed, he was sick with the thought of any child, especially the young man before him being tortured and abused so terribly for years. “Ahem... that would explain the old scarring, but there were no wounds, at least physical ones that needed healing. But you still nearly died... how is that?”

“My Core.” Harry sighed, waving his hand before his chest, thinking of his silhouette much like Chaos and Death had taught him. He had practiced this with the two Gods until he was perfect, able to cast it even in his sleep. “What you see is what my body looks like. Normal right? Same organs and functions as a normal Man. But not so much because I have a few extras, one of which is my core.”

A small ball appeared where Harry's heart should be in the silhouette.

“The ball you see, that is my magic core. It is not physical, you cannot cut me open and expect to find it. It is basically a housing for my soul and magic. It is everything I am and am not... I doubt that makes sense, but it's the best I can come up with to simplify it.” Harry sighed, rubbing his head before he twitched his fingers and the ball took a strike. “When you take a wound to the core, only done with either soul magic, a weapon designed to harm the soul or from strong magic or magical backlash, it can bleed out like any flesh wound. The more fatal a wound, the more it bleeds. If my Core is depleted, shattered or damaged beyond repair, I will die. I need my magic as much as I need air, food and water to live.”

Elrond was fascinated as he watched the image change and morph as Harry explained the various ways he could be harmed or killed. The young man admitted to continuing to use his magic after he suffered a wound due to distraction right before the Nazgul attacked. He got to enjoy his sons, all three, scolding the young magic user, who pouted, but accepted their scolding. Even his strange snake seemed to add her two coppers worth if the way he winced at how she hissed at him was any indication. Hadrian did assure them that since he was awake, the wound wasn't as bad as it could have been, that he was mostly recovered, but had to be careful not to use too much magic until he could perform the ritual to restore his core to full power.

“The Full Moon? It is not for another month I fear...” Elrond told him when he finished explaining what he needed. “We could have everything you need gathered and prepared beforehand and there is a shrine built onto a ledge in the waterfall if that will do? It is very private and secluded. The chances of someone stumbling upon you and distracting you will be minimal.”

“I do not wish to impose--”

“You are a guest and are welcomed as long as you wish to stay. You will not be imposing nor are you a bother. If there is another way to restore your magic and thus restore your full health, we will help you.” Elrond told him, adopting that strange tone he was often told he took when he was playing both Lord of a land and Healer at the same time. It was a soothingly strict tone, firm, but not harsh in any form.

“If you manage to out argue Ada, I will personally fetch you what you need!” Elrohir grinned as his twin snickered at his side. “Only Nana has ever been able to cow him.”

“Don't issue a challenge you are not able to win, Glide.” Harry pointed at Elladan, who gently pushed his hand in the right direction. “Thank you Sneak... I still can't even use the spell that allows me to see the world around me yet because I'm still too weak. Summoning spells and Vanishing spells are all I can do at the moment.”

“Traitor...” Elrohir hissed at his brother, who snickered again.

“Do not worry. We will be your eyes and you need not fear that we will lead you into danger.” Elladan told him seriously as his brother nodded just as seriously. “You are our Little Brother, Hadrian and we will protect you as long as you allow us to.”

“Thank you... But I think Strider is less likely to prank me. You two will take full advantage that I am fully blind and cannot counter your pranks.” Harry smirked at them.

They gasped and mock sobbed as Strider chuckled.

“Please, my real name is Aragorn... Though I do prefer Strider.” He told him, taking his hand and shaking it. “It is good to meet you, Hadrian the Green.”

“Potter... Hadrian James Potter is my full name.” Harry told him. “And please just Harry...” He would never admit that when Aragorn (that's gonna be interesting to scream during sex- no bad brain!) called him by his proper name, it left him feeling warm and fuzzy inside. Everyone called him Harry, but never once has anyone called him Hadrian. Well, anyone who wasn't his three parents (though Sirius and Remus only used it when he was in trouble, Severus refused to call him Harry where anyone could hear him).

“I like Hadrian.” Aragorn smirked, which Harry blushed at, but tried to scowl anyway. “You're flushed, are you sure you are well?” He asked concern, moving so he could feel Harry's brow.

“Fine... just a sudden burst of warmth. It happens when my magic tries to rise.” He lied only partly. While it was true that when his magic was recovering, he would get random bursts of warmth similar to a hot flash that made him flush pink, it just wasn't the case at the moment. Stupid hormones trying to expose him.

“We should go tell Arwen you are awake, she would be so pleased and will finally stop wearing a hole in the floor with her pacing.” Elladan stated, standing up. “We will be back after our training with Glorfindel and have the midday meal with you!”

“And if Adar says you can get up, we'll get you for the evening meal so you can learn your way around Imladris!” Elrohir grinned as he too got up. “Adar, do not pester him too much!”

Elrond snapped something in High Elvish, which Harry was still learning and thus only understood something about 'ear pincers' and 'Elflings'. He guessed Elrond just called his sons babies and threatened to box their ears. It drew a giggle out of Harry as the Lord grumbled, checked Harry again and huffed annoyed.

“You're a good father.” Harry told him. “They speak highly of you, not only as a Lord and Healer, but as their only parent for such a long time. Even now you transition easily from Lord to Father, it's seamless.”

“Many thanks, Young Hadrian... Now then is there anything we could do to help you recover?” He asked, concerned.

“My Core has healed from the wound, but it needs to be refilled which takes time. I could retry the Ritual on the New Moon. It will bring back about half of my magic whereas the Full Moon is much better since it will bring back my full power and an extra boost.” Harry told him. “I'm sure you've gotten your hands on the books I've loaned to the twins and Aragorn over the last four years.”

“Yes, and I've read them all as did nearly everyone in Imladris. You have a bit of infamy among my people, not only because of your Runes and medicines, but because of your kindness. Aragorn told me that you refused any and all forms of payment when you sent those supplies that helped me save the twins lives. It is rare to see such kindness among the races, not just Men.” Elrond told him.

“As you saw, I grew up without an ounce of it, but that doesn't mean I didn't learn it and give it. My Aunt and Uncle were always telling me that in the Good Book, the Son of God said: 'Do unto others, that which you want done on to you.' All I wanted was someone to be nice to me, so I was always nice to others in hopes they would return the gesture.” Harry told him, shrugging softly.

“Too bad they did not take their own advice, but I guess not everyone lives by the laws and rules they make.” He huffed. “The New Moon is in about two weeks, but it would be best to wait for the Full Moon. You may take advantage that most of the inhabitants of Imladris will be busy with our guests and that would make it much easier for you to do what is needed.”

“Thank you.” Harry smiled before he yawned into his hand. “Sorry, I guess I should nap a bit more... I will be sleepy for about a week more.”

“That is no trouble... I shall return at midday to bring you your meal and to see how steady you are on your feet.” Elrond assured as he carefully helped the young man to lay down once more, tucking him in as he used to do to his sons and daughter until they got too big to need Ada to tuck them in at night. “Rest well, Master Hadrian and welcome to Rivendel”

He listened as the Elf Lord left, his footsteps quiet, a trait that seemed to be dominant in the Elves and Rangers, but his steps had a slight bounce, like a cat walking on the balls on their paws as they moved quickly from place to place. He heard Aragorn settle in a chair and the sounds of a book being opened.

“Don't you have something else to do?” Harry asked him.

“Keeping you company and guarding you is my current task. Besides, the Hobbits have been driving me mad since breakfast worrying about you. They will find their way here around noon. Best enjoy the quiet now.” Aragorn told him. “And when you are well enough to leave your rooms, I will show you around Rivendel as I promised.”

Harry giggled and got comfy as Aldeztaile slipped off the bed, telling him she was going to hunt some mice and rats before she slipped out of the room.

“Adar put a collar on her that matches your robes so the others know not to harm her. She did not like it at first, but quickly got used to it when she noted that no one dared to draw a weapon at her.” Aragorn told him when he saw the worried pinch in Harry's brow. “She's helped get rid of the rodent problem we seemed to have been suffering from for the last week. It's saved our gardens and food stores as well.”

“She's a good hunter... I will have to find her something bigger and much more satisfying later... good night...” Harry yawned again and soon drifted off as Aragorn bade him good dreams as he settled to read the morning away...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry bolted up with a shout, gasping as he woke from reliving his death. He covered his eyes and cursed under his breath in Mermish as he wiped his eyes of the tears that sprang up next. He jumped when he felt arms wrap about him and then Aragorn's voice faded in.

“... -ream, Hadrian... shh, I'm here... shh...” He was whispering in a soothing tone that was just unfair!

“I'm fine... just... I died...” Harry sighed, tapping the man's brow with a small ball of the memory on his finger tip, to show him what he was talking about. “I sometimes dream of the past and this particular memory isn't pleasant since I lost my fathers just before I was killed and brought here by the Gods wills.”

Aragorn winced seeing those memories again. The trip into the Pensive had been disorienting on its own and then to see Hadrian's life from his earliest memories to the moment of his 'death' had been a harrowing experience. If he and the twins had been protective of Hadrian before, it was much worse now!

“I am glad they graced you with a new life here... We would have never met otherwise.” Aragorn told him. “And I'm sure your fathers, wherever their souls have gone to rest, are glad you are alive and relatively safe.”

“That Goblin attack was not my fault! Gunther was the one to fall into their camp, literally! I only killed them so they wouldn't kill him!” Harry huffed, annoyed that Aragorn wouldn't drop that one time that Harry had acted like a foolish Gryffindor and charged into a fight blindly without waiting for help, no pun intended.

Aragorn could feel the petulance that was rolling off of Harry in waves and couldn't help but chuckle at him.

“Silence sir! I am mad at you!” Harry huffed, swatting at him.

“Ohh, you wound me, my fair prince! I think I shall die!” Aragorn mock cried in a feminine voice, a hand pressed to his brow as the other was held over his heart. “My heart aches, I shall die!”

“Strider's dying!?” cried Merry in panic as he and other Hobbits hurried in, their feet slapping on the stones as they were not trying to hide themselves.

“He's only faking. He isn't really dying.” Harry chuckled as the man collapsed onto his lap, pretending to be dead. “Are you just going to lie there?”

“I am dead and therefore cannot hear you.” Aragorn told him, still pretending as the Hobbits climbed onto the bed and took turns hugging Harry.

“We were worried!” Sam cried out.

“Frodo was near tears when he woke up and said you had died in the river!” Pippin to him.

“Well I was fine. The water didn't harm me and even then I used my magic to keep me safe.” Harry told them.

“You said you didn't have magic!” Merry cried out.

“Meriadoc!” an older voice scolded. “No shouting at the poor lad... if he did not wish for you to know he had magic before this moment it is his business... Please forgive the young ones. I am Bilbo Baggins, former Master of Bag End.”

“Hello sir. I believe I had wandered into Hobbiton around your birthday celebration. I remember getting a message to bring my Candied Flower Dancers, a very large order.”

“Oh! You made those delightful treats?!” Bilbo gasped. “They are my favorites! Especially the Wisteria and Lavender ones! They are such graceful dancers! I always feel so guilty eating them after.”

“I'm sorry, but the magic only works to animate them the one time after that, they are just treats.” Harry told him. “They aren't really alive and do not feel, so there is no need to feel such guilt. However if I am allowed to, I will see about making some more as a belated gift to you, sir.”

“Oh, thank you! But you need not fret! I ordered them for the children for a reason!” He tried to deny.

“Uncle, I know you snuck at least one of them!” Frodo scowled playfully at him.

“I may have... I may not... you have no proof nor any means to attempt to prove it!” Bilbo evaded.

Harry laughed softly.

“Are you alright? You were looking so weak before we got attacked and then you looked much worse afterwards... Was it because of us? I remember the flash and seeing you get set flying...” Merry worried. “We're so sorry...”

“It's alright, Merry. You didn't know that the fire would distract me. I was working a very powerful spell and ritual. I should have at least warned you before I went to perform it. And even then you didn't know that the Nazgul would see the light of the fire. We are all to blame for that night. But I'm alright now. My magic is just very weak right now and it will be that way for the next month. Thankfully what little I have access to is for basic spells and smaller displays.” Harry assured them.

“So are you a Wizard like Gandalf? Where is your staff?” Pippin asked, trying to get off the depressing subject. They still felt bad because they were the ones to blame for Harry getting so badly hurt.

“Gandalf?” Harry blinked.

“Gandalf is me and I am the Gray Wizard.” a wizened voice suddenly spoke up.

Harry reacted first, flicking his wand and a jet of water slammed into the voice and pinned it to the wall.

“Who the hell are you and how did you sneak up on me!?” Harry growled, not liking that he missed the intruder.

“Harry, stop! That's Gandalf! The friend we were supposed to meet back in Bree!” Frodo cried, grabbing his arm. “He's not going to hurt us! Please!”

“... Finite....” the spell dropped, the water dropping to the floor in a splash as Aragorn and Arwen came running into the room, looking for danger only to see Harry sheathing his wand and that Gandalf was drenched and leaning on the wall with a bewildered expression on his face, coughing out the water he accidentally inhaled.

“What happened?”

“Gandalf scared the young man.” Bilbo told him with a sniff and chuckle. “I've warned you, old friend, that sneaking up on people and meddling where you ought not to would bite you in the backside one day.”

“That you did... I apologize. I forget that one should never sneak up on the blind.” He chuckled, not at all put out or repentant for startling Harry. “That was quite impressive. I've never seen an elemental spell used so quickly nor without an incantation...”

“It was a wordless Aguamenti...” Harry told him. “Since Water is a natural element, it is the only food related thing I can conjure up. I could grow plants as well, but none of them are fruit bearing as that is against the magical laws.” Harry told them, sensing Aragorn's question.

“Oh!” the Hobbits gasped.

“I am sorry for the overreaction and the rudeness... But you did startle me and the last time I left my guard down I was stabbed in the back... literally.” He growled out thinking of what he had seen in that moment of Limbo where he saw the man who had hunted him all his life blinding him while the one whom he had viewed as a quirky grandfather and mentor was casting the killing curse at his back! He growled darkly for a second before calming down and tilting his head. “Elrohir, do not even think about it or I will show you what not having a cock is like.”

Elrohir, who had been trying to sneak in through the window behind Harry, froze with a horrified look on his face.

“And Elladan, even try it and you will be a mouse for Aldeztaile to play with.” Harry turned his head to the other window and sure enough Elladan was frozen sitting on it, gaping.

“How do you do that!?” they demanded. “How do you know which one is doing what?”

“There is a reason I call you Sneak and Glide. Elrohir glides about and you sneak as you walk. Strider strides as he walks. Your father is a Kitty because he walks like a cat.” Harry told them simply. “The Wizard cheated by using a silencing spell on his feet so I wouldn't hear him. Arwen has a sweeping stride, like a figure skater gliding over ice.”

They gaped as Harry told them this before Bilbo laughed at the dumbfounded look on Gandalf's face.

“Wait, he cheated?!” the younger Hobbits cried out offended.

“What about us Hobbits?” Bilbo asked curiously. “What are we?”

“Shushers. Your feet make this adorable shushing sound as you walk. You'd miss it out in nature with all the other sounds covering up what little you make. But on stone? Easily picked up if one's hearing is sharp enough.” Harry told him, sniffing the air. “Is it lunch time already? I smell fresh bread.”

“Yes...” Elrohir stated, finishing climbing in and pulling the satchel he had on his hip that was full of bread as Elladan grabbed the small pot of stew he jacked from the kitchens before waving his hand to the servant outside the window to hand over the stack of bowls and spoons. “We were bringing you lunch, but figured you'd have guests so we brought extra... I think we might need a second helping, the little ones will finish a whole pot on their own.”

The Hobbits beamed innocently at him and he chuckled. They ate lunch while chatting, getting to know one another, though Harry seemed to keep Gandalf at arm's length for the most part. He wasn't comfortable around the quirky old man who seemed to remind him of Dumbledore. They had that mysterious and quirky manner about them both, speaking in riddles and telling you seemingly innocent things that turn out to be important later or silly things that have deeper meanings.

This was how Lord Elrond found them, the Hobbits in the middle of their 5th helping while Harry was explaining the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia Charm to Gandalf. He frowned at the large crowd, his children all looking like they had been caught sneaking sweets before dinner as Gandalf adopted his old man face, trying to look innocent.

“Why are all of you pestering my patient?” Lord Elrond demanded. “Gandalf, you should know better than to encourage the disruption.”

“Come now, old friend, we are merely enjoying the midday meal and keeping young Hadrian company.” Gandalf cajoled.

“....” Elrond's eyes narrowed and the old Wizard sighed, feeling chastised.

“He snuck up on me and ended up getting blasted with water for his troubles.” Harry informed the lord, smiling coldly as he turned his sightless eyes in Gandalf's general direction. “We are also discussing the Charm I use to 'see' the world around me and what are the best times to perform certain ceremonies and spells.”

“Gandalf! The young man is already weakened from expending a large amount of magic, and yet you made him use more?! Are you well, in pain? Do I need to retrieve one of the potions you gave us?” Elrond fretted.

Harry smiled softly as he waved his hand, the Elf Lord yelping as he was swept up into the air as if being picked up by gentle hands and moved over to a chair on the other side of Harry's bed.

“See? Nothing harmful. Small and simple spells do not harm me. Large ones will...” Harry reminded the Half Elf. “I have decided to attempt the ritual once more on the full moon next month. I will need to prepare an offering as an apology for the interrupted ritual as well as performing a slightly different ceremony.”

“Oh?” Elrond asked, taking interest and setting aside his healer persona for the moment. “Would you like aid to gather the items needed?”

“That would be nice, thank you.” Harry smiled, turning his head to the window where he could hear Aldeztaile coming back. §Had a good lunch?§

• Yes, but I think I ate all the micies and rats here... I will have to hunt further away from the Star Children's grand nest.§ She huffed put out.

Harry chuckled as she slithered up onto the bed and coiled around him once more, her coils much fatter than they had been with her meal.

“What language is that?” Arwen asked, curious of the dark, but alluring words Harry had just hissed. It was nothing like the Black Speech, which caused pain. She felt shivers of either delight or lust dance over her nerves as she heard him talk to the snake.

“Parseltongue.” Harry told her. “The ancient tongue of the Serpents. Very few have this ability and it is hereditary as far as I know. I'm one of the few who speak it and even then my gift expands to a number of creatures, both magical and mundane.”

“Fascinating!” Bilbo breathed, wide eyed and curious as always. “Is there a written form? Perhaps a simpler way to teach non-speakers? Maybe even sign language?”

Harry chuckled, he had quickly learned that Bilbo was a scholar by nature and could not resist learning something new.

“The written language looks like a series of squiggly lines and dots, there is no sign language, however there is a form that requires absolute control of your face and a series of hisses, croaks and clicking sounds. It would look to an outsider as a staring contest or making faces at one another with the odd unintelligible sound. As for non-speakers, special spells and mild body modification are required to even learn how to speak a simple 'hello', never mind the full language.” Harry informed him.

“So we can't learn it?” Pippin sounded so dejected.

“I cannot teach you since I cannot see you.” Harry told them. “Unless Gandalf has this ability or perhaps learned the non verbal versions I cannot teach you. But I will be sure to show you some of what it might look like.” He promised.

“That would be nice!” Sam said. “Aldeztaile is quite nice when she's not scaring us.”

“That she is.” Harry chuckled.

Elrond chuckled softly as he quickly stood and tended to Harry's lingering injuries before allowing himself to be pulled into the very interesting topics that came up, learning more and more about the strange little wizard. The hours passed and soon it was time for dinner and as Elrond had promised, he allowed Harry to get up from his bed and make his way to the dinning hall. He took his arm and explained the lay out of the halls leading to and from the dinning hall to his room. Counting out the paces needed so the young man could make his way on his own.

Guiding the young wizard to a seat beside Aragorn, trusting his foster son to help the young man to serve himself and eat as the others came to the large hall to enjoy the evening meal. Harry listened to the Elves, Hobbits, the old Istari and one Man chattering around him. He could literally count the spaces between the topics, as overlapped as the sounds were. It took some skill and a great amount of practice. He could pick out the most important topics or pieces of gossip without having to ask for it directly. And the main subjects for the evening were the Nazgul attack, his arrival in Rivendel and the growing shadows in the east.

“Hadrian?” Aragorn asked, concerned.

“Just listening to the gossip...” He assured with a smile. Aldeztaile, who had followed him to the hall, coiled on his lap as much as she could and demanded he sing to her. “Aldez, please, my singing is terrible...”

• Nonsense!§ She hissed, thumping the tip of her tail impatiently. §Rotten caregivers lie! Hatchling has a very lovely voice.§ She huffed.

He flushed and tried to persuade her from asking him, but she was most stubborn about it. He sighed and began to hum a very sad, but hopeful song, hoping she would be satisfied with that, but she gave a warning hiss.

“Alright, you stubborn old woman.” Harry huffed out with a soft smile on his face.

“You're going to sing?” Merry wondered, hoping that he would.

“I have no choice since Aldez is demanding I sing for her... but I don't think my voice is very nice...” he murmured.

“You sing wonderfully!” Elrohir quickly assured. “Many in Bree would agree and I know Elladan and I enjoy your voice!”

“What was that song you were humming just now?” Frodo asked.

“A made up song to a very lovely bit of music. I don't know who made the words, but I've heard it a few times from my friend Hermione. It is from a play about how life could be lifeless, but death could be freeing, but at a price. Love, betrayal and tragedy, but ultimately being set free in the end. It was called the Corpse Bride.” He told them.

“Sounds scary...” Sam gulped, the others in the hall having long since fallen quiet when they heard Harry humming.

“Perhaps. It starts about a young man, who is arranged to marry a young lady from a noble, but poor family. His parents hoped that by marrying above their station, they would live like royalty instead of the nouveau riche family of fishmongers. The young woman's family hoped that by marrying her off to the young man, his family's modest fortune would save them from the poor house and eventually bring them back to their former splendor.” Harry started.

“That's terrible!” Bilbo gasped. “I've been arranged to marry many times and each experience ended in hurt feelings and the whole of Hobbiton gossiping about it for months!”

“Did the young man and lady know each other at least?” Merry asked.

“No. They had never met, let alone spoken. The day they met was the day they were to rehearse for their wedding the very next day! The fish mongers arrived at the very large, but severely understaffed home of the nobles. Their sole butler and an elderly maid are the only two remaining despite not having a coin to their names to keep house and take care of the family's needs. The maid was helping the young lady get ready as the butler met the young man's family, though he sniffed in distaste behind their backs.” Harry sighed.

“How rude!” gasped Arwen.

“Quite...” Lord Elrond agreed.

“The Nobles weren't much better, they spoke with thinly polite tones and smiles so forced, one would think their faces might break from the attempt. The four parents withdrew to the tea room as the butler went to serve them. The young man fell behind, admiring the lacking décor simply because he's never seen such a large home from the inside before.

He bumped into a large instrument where one sits and pressed keys of white and black ivory to play music. It is called a piano. He touched a key and startled when he thought the Nobles would flog him for touching without permission. But when no one came to scold him, he sat down and began to play a very lovely, but sad song. It is this song that I was humming.” Harry told them.

“Well don't stop the story now!” Pippin piped up, eager to learn what happened next and Harry smiled. The movie was a favorite of his, but he called it a play for the peoples of Arda because he doubted their technology was beyond that of the iron age of his old world.

“Well as he played, the young lady, who was priming herself, heard his song and came to see who it was playing. She was mesmerized and fell in love with the gentle passion of the song. She startled the poor young man, who was quite nervous. You see in the era that they grew up in, two young folk who are due to marry or are courting are not allowed to be left alone in the same room without an escort.

The young man asked where her chaperon was, but she ignored that question to compliment him. She looked longingly at the piano, bemoaning that her mother would not allow her near it, 'too passionate, she claims.' The young man accepted her praise with nervousness and called her 'Ms. Everglot' the family name. She asked him to call her by her name, Victoria. His was Victor.” Harry told them.

“Oh my...” a She Elf swooned.

“They were interrupted by Mrs. Everglot, who was appalled that they had been left alone to talk before hurrying them to the rehearsal. Things seemed to go downhill from there. The Priest was a very old and very stern man, quite scary really. He made Victor more nervous than he already was and it took him three hours just to learn the proper steps to performing his vows, but kept butchering both the steps and vows with the increasing ire of the priest and the Everglots. But then a new face appeared, a Lord Barkus, who had been in the town square and overheard from the town Crier, someone who announces major events and the time, to the town since not everyone could afford parchment to receive notices or news, nevermind able to read.” Harry told them.

“Ooh, I don't like that name!” Elladan hissed.

“Bet he's a real right prick, that one!” Elrohir agreed with his twin.

“He was suave and arrogant, a proper noble of his time. He mocked poor Victor, who was ready to have a breakdown and in a moment of panic, ran away from his bride to be and the town. He wandered into the forest towards a very old graveyard that had not been tended to in years. He scolded himself and seemed to find his courage. He practiced his vows, while pretending that the trees and stumps were his future in-laws and his parents. It helped him learn his vows, to muster his courage and then he placed his ring on a hand-like branch as he completed his vows.” Here Harry paused and smiled secretively.

“But wait, this story is called the Corpse Bride! Please don't tell me that Ms. Victoria dies!?” Sam panicked.

“Be calm, Samwise. Let him finish, perhaps there is more at play than we know...” Gandalf soothed, looking quite eager to hear more as well.

“Yes, Gandalf's right. You see, the branch wasn't a branch at all!” Harry gasped in mock shock. “It was the element weathered skeletal hand of a young woman, who was never laid to rest. She rose slowly from her shallow grave, her corpse half rotted away leaving some of her skeleton exposed, while the rest was corpse blue. She moved her veil away from an oddly lovely face and whispered 'I do.' Victor, who had been frightened by her sudden revival, ran away and ran right into a tree, knocking himself out. When he awoke, he found himself in the Land of the Dead.”

They all gasped, shocked at the sudden turn of the story.

“His new wife giggled as her many friends poked and prodded the still living man. He was scared out of his mind seeing many dead people milling about in a pub of sorts, Skeletons, fresh corpses and even some who fell apart on cue or were just talking heads. One of her friends, a musician of sorts, heard Victor asking about his new bride's story and everyone gathered for a lively song, which turned out darker than you would think. 'Remains of the Day' is what it was called. He spoke of the bride, young, beautiful, rich and in love.”

“But something happened to her...” Frodo pointed out sadly.

“Yes, as the song goes on, you learn that she met a handsome young man, who swept her off her feet. When she asked her father to allow her to marry him, he refused so she and her lover planned to elope. She stole her mother's wedding dress which fit like a glove, a satchel of gold and the family jewels and went to wait for her love under the old oak tree just outside of the graveyard. She waited until 3 in the morning, worrying about if she had been forgotten or that he had been caught. But then she heard something, saw someone moving in the dark. She hoped it was her love, her heart beating nearly from her chest!” Harry cried out with a dramatic flare.

Everyone was on the edge of their seats, waiting with bated breath.

“Just as her heart screamed out in fright, her world went dark. When she awoke, she was as cold as ice, her skin deathly pale. She laid in a shallow grave, staring up at the moon, making a vow with her last breath that she would wait for her true love to come to set her free and that was the end. As the pub goers were singing and drinking, Victor ran away yet again, but ended up running into his wife, who gave him a gift, his late dog. The skeletal dog was as spry as when he had been alive, though gave his master an unimpressed stare when he was told to play dead...”

Everyone had been horrified, outraged even, but as Harry kept going, they knew there was more to hear.

“Victor learned his new wife was called Emily, she was giddy with finally being married and freed of her self imposed curse. As she spoke with her husband, asking where his parents had been buried to visit them and meet them. He got an idea and informed her that they were still alive. She got an idea to see a very old skeleton called Elder Gutknecht.

They found his home and after asking for a spell to take them back to the Living World, he made them a haunting spell, the return spell being tied to the word 'Hopscotch.' They were soon back in the graveyard and Victor convinced Emily to stay there as he went to fetch his parents.” Harry sighed sadly here.

“He tricked her!” a blonde warrior cried out in outrage, being shushed by his wife a moment later.

“Yes, but he did not know that when he had vanished so suddenly, his parents had gone to find him. They begged the Everglots to give them until dawn upon hearing from both Lord Barkus and the Town Crier that Victor had last been seen on the bridge over the river in the arms of a mysterious woman. The Everglots were enraged enough to kill the young man, but gave them until dawn.

Victor snuck into the town and up to the Everglot manor, climbing onto a balcony, hoping to avoid the enraged Lord Everglot. He found his fiance, who was sewing a blanket after her parents locked her in her room, when she begged to go look for Victor. He startled her and they spoke quickly. He admitted to accidentally getting married and that he does not love his new bride, but just then Emily had climbed the balcony and was hurt to see her husband with Victoria and at what he said.”

“Oh no! The poor dear...” Bilbo simpered.

“Emily cast the return spell as she pulled Victor to her. They fought. Emily claimed Victoria was the other woman, that Victor was her husband. But Elder Gutknecht sadly informed her that since she was already dead, the vows that freed her from her curse and grave, were no longer binding them. She fled in tears, she spoke with two of her friends, a black widow spider and a maggot who made his home in her brain.

But she could not be consoled and she did something that one cannot do once they died, she cried. Victor felt terrible for what he had done and wished to explain to her the situation. He found her in the pub, alone and playing the piano that had been made from remains that were left behind as the owner moved on. He gave her back her abandoned bouquet and apologized. He explained his story to her, but she did not wish to hear a word.” Harry sighed.

“That's mean!” Merry gasped.

“But I can understand why she's so upset.” Frodo murmured.

“True, but it's not like Victor was trying to be malicious to her. It was all just one big accident.” Pippin mused.

“Yes.” Harry told them. “When Emily did not speak to him, he mimicked what she was playing and soon they were playing a much livelier version of his piano solo, a duet and it brought back a smile and even some laughter to Emily's face. Soon they were interrupted with everyone hurrying into the Pub which was the welcoming spot for all the newly dead and a man Victor knew all his life was there and quite dead, having died from a cold and being ran over by the coach with Victor's parents in it, last seen leaving the town and never to be seen again. When the man, Mayhew, told him of Victoria's marriage to Lord Barkus, Victor lost hope. But decided he would marry Emily properly and to do so he had to die.”

Everyone gasped in shock.

“Meanwhile up in the land of the living, Victoria had snuck from her home and went to speak to the priest, who thought she had gone mad. Her parents locked her in her room once more, barring the windows and balcony doors to keep her prisoner. No one would listen as she told them that Victor was alive and had been abducted by a dead woman. But no matter how hard she tried to escape, she couldn't.

In the morning her mother came to get her ready, informing her she was to marry Lord Barkus, who had professed the night before that he would never dare to leave Victoria as Victor had and that he'd shower her with riches. He spoke of his late fiance, who had been cruelly stolen from him before they could marry. By that evening, a shell shocked Victoria was wedded to Lord Barkus.”

“The nave!” Aragorn growled, he did not like Lord Barkus, the man sounded like a wolf in sheep's skin.

“Hush...” the twins shushed him, wanting to hear more.

“Back with Victor, the dead were preparing for a very big and festive wedding, Elder Gutknecht making a large spell that transported all the dead residents of Victor's town up to the Land of the Living as a very old bottle of wine, which had long since turned poisonous to drink, was prepared. They were soon brought up to the Land of the Living where they began haunting their families, not out of malicious intent, but seeing the dead suddenly rising and walking around town, the residents got scared witless.

Families reunited for the moment, friends greeting each other, everyone in town both living and dead headed to the church for the wedding. Meanwhile in all the chaos, Lord Barkus asked Victoria to quickly grab any money or jewels she had in her dowry that was to go to him, but she informed him that it was her marriage to him that would save her family from the poor house. This did not sit well with Lord Barkus and she left to see who was to be married.”

“Oh no! Barkus is going to do something crazy!” the twins gasped.

“Victoria made it to the church where the Priest stood shocked still as the dead walked into his church. She could hear the chattering as Emily walked up the aisle, looking beautiful even in death. Victoria gasped seeing Victor and listening to him say his vows perfectly. But when Emily went to say hers, she caught sight of a heartbroken Victoria hiding in the wing. She then stopped Victor from drinking the poison, much to the shock of all.

She smiled sadly and told Victor that she was a bride once and that her dream had been stolen from her, but now she was stealing it from another. Beckoning Victoria over, she placed their hands together, smiling happily for them, but then Barkus appeared. He mocked the wedding and grabbed Victoria, reminding all that she was his wife! Emily stared at the man and gasped, 'You.... You!' and Lord Barkus looked at her with equal shock. 'Emily? No this cannot be... I left you...' and with dawning horror on her face, Emily said...”

Harry almost cackled as he sensed the tension in the air to hear what was to be said next.

“She said, 'for dead...' Everyone was shocked, both living and dead, a skeleton's jaw even fell off from the shock. The dead were enraged and made to attack the man, but Barkus grabbed a sword and held it to Victoria's throat. Everyone backed off and Elder Gutknecht told them that they could not harm him, for they were among the living and had to obey their rules.

Victor, who was very much alive, attempted to stand up to the man, one of the dead tossing him a butcher's fork. They danced around the church, fighting. And when Barkus made to kill Victor, Emily got in his way, his sword stabbing her yet again in the spot he had stabbed her originally when he killed her. She threatened him to leave and he chuckled, cruelly reminding that she was always the Bride's Maid but never the Bride. He even picked up the goblet Victor had been about to drink, and made a toast and went to leave. But the wine stopped his heart, killing him instantly.”

Everyone gasped at the quickness of it all.

“Elder Gutknecht, then allowed his people to take Lord Barkus into a side room of the church where they would head back down to the Land of the Dead, but before they vanished, one of the dead, said in an eerie tone 'New Arrival...' something that had once been said with excitement was now said with a deadly smile. Emily thanked Victor for freeing her, making her a bride for even a moment before walking down the aisle, tossing her bouquet to Victoria and looking up at the moon breaking apart into butterflies to wander the world free, her soul finally at peace... And that was the end, my friends...” Harry smiled.

“Such a good story!” Arwen smiled, feeling a bit weepy for Emily.

“Yes, but I'm curious about the song...” Lord Elrond spoke. “Now more than ever...”

Harry blushed, having hoped they would be too enamored with the story to ask about the song again.

• Nice try Hatchling, but you will not get out this!§

“Oh hush, you...” He tapped her snout, making her jerk her head. “Well fine since I'm being bullied...”

Under a tree

At quarter 3

I had some hope in me

But life was taken from me,

But I did not feel peace!

I made a vow within my gown

That love will come to me

But there he is

And suddenly I had been found!

I adore him

What is this?

A painful twist!

Is this a bitter kiss?

There's so much life left in his eyes

It should not end like this!

My dreams were slain,

My face was stained

With the memories of my pain!

But peace still came

I'll give him the same

I will be okay....

The song was small and simple, not the most poetic but it accurately portrayed Emily's feelings and summed up the story in the shortest manner possible. It left a haunted feeling in the air and Harry wished he knew who had made the lyrics so he could thank them, but that would never happen now. Harry startled when the Elves clapped and gave him praise. He blushed, ducking his head.

• See, my foolish master? They do not think you sing terribly!§ Aldeztaile hissed, giving the snake equivalent to a laugh.
• They are just being polite!§ He protested.
• Oh hush, you sing beautifully. Those nasty Muggles will pay for making you think so poorly about yourself!§ She promised as she coiled around him tighter.

“What language is that?” an Elf asked, cautious because of the strangeness of it. The dark, alluring currents in the words sending shivers of either delight or lust through their bodies as Harry blinked.

“Parseltongue, the ancient tongue of Serpents. It's a hereditary gift it would seem. I am only talking to Aldez.” He told them, blinking confused for a moment about the sudden tension. Aldeztaile simply coiled her way up his body and rested her head under his chin. She muttered about what was happening, giving him some form of sight with his limited vision and power to best plan an escape if these people turned on him.

“I see.” another Elf murmured, curious.

“She was simply commenting on my singing... I don't think I sing very well--”

The room exploded into protests and Harry was stunned by the sheer volume of protest! They were adamant about his singing skills being at par with the few world renowned Songstresses that journey all over and perform for Royals and Nobles alike, who sing at festivals and balls. He blushed at the praise and Aldeztaile gave a snaky cackle at his embarrassment.

“Enough... Master Hadrian is still quite under the weather. Let us enjoy our meal and turn in for the evening.” Elrond calmly ordered his people, who sheepishly returned to their meals. “It seems you are a favorite, Master Hadrian.”

“I-- I guess...” he blushed some more, but finished his meal and soon enough was led back to his room. After some help from Elrond to bathe and dress, he got into bed and curled up with Aldeztaile, who loved cuddles and enjoyed her personal heater in the form of her master. “Good night...”

“Good night, Master Hadrian... Lady Aldeztaile, try not to frighten my healers when they come to check on him.” Elrond told the snake, feeling slightly silly for speaking to her, but he had quickly learned she was much more intelligent than her many smaller cousins. She bobbed her head in a nod and he left them to rest...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The month passed fairly quickly, in Harry's opinion. After Lord Elrond had felt he was as recovered as much as he could physically, he was allowed to wander as he pleased. At first escorted, but when he finally mapped out all of Rivendel, Harry went wherever his feet took him. It startled many to see him gardening or at the archery range, even more so was the one time they saw him sitting in the gardens near the waterfall and surrounded by all manner of animals, speaking to them in varying animal sounds mixed with words, similar to how Parseltongue sounded to them.

Also in that time, many new arrivals had come. Men from various kingdoms and cities, Elves from other parts of Arda and even some Dwarves arrived. There seemed to be a meeting that was soon to be held, but Harry wasn't worrying about that. No, tonight he would be performing the ceremonies he needed to not only gain back his power, but to apologize to the Gods for the disruption from last time. He had been carefully growing and harvesting the plants needed, mixing and brewing. Cooking special treats and even hunting decent game to offer up as well. By the time he had finished it all, he was buzzing with anticipation.

“Master Hadrian?” Elrond knocked on his open door, and the blind young man smiled at him. “Are you ready?”

“Yes.” Harry carefully packed everything into a magically expanded box as Aldeztaile slithered after him with a large satchel also carefully wrapped in her tail. “Lead the way...”

“May I take your arm? The way is a bit steep and slippery since the path is right behind the waterfall.” Elrond asked, the Half Elf did not want to overstep his boundaries, but knew this path was particularly dangerous for someone who could see, let alone someone who could not.

“Yes. It wouldn't do to have both of us falling now would it?” Harry smiled softly as he felt the Half Elf take his arm and carefully wrap their arms together.

Harry found it amusing and heartwarming that the Elf Lord was always so careful with his patients, even after they were healed. But Harry knew he was only healed physically, not magically yet. His power was still very limited, but the few times he was able to use the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm to be able to see where he was going when unescorted, showed him slight improvements. They left his room and walked a, by now, familiar path toward the library, but veered off to the right half way there and onto an unfamiliar path.

“The ground will give away from stone to grass and then roughly carved rock.” Elrond told him, warning him of the sudden changes. “The rough craving gives us a better foot hold but makes tripping that bit more painful and dangerous.”

“It is a lose-lose situation when it comes to the forces of nature. The only thing we can hope for is having sure footing as we go.” Harry told him, but cocked his head. “It seems we are not alone.”

“My children....” Elrond sighed, a bit exasperated. “What are you doing here?”

“We came to make sure that you and Hadrian were well and to make sure no one disturbs him.” Arwen stated, she was not ashamed of this.

“Us too!” The hobbits all cried out, all five of them appearing from the bushes. “It was our fault he got hurt the first time!” Pippin reminded him. “So we are going to guard him!”

“Thank you, my friends... Ah, we need to hurry, the moon is rising higher...” Harry urged and the large group made their way to the falls.

The pathway was as Elrond described, even with the roughly carved rocky steps to give them better footing, it was still dangerous with the way the water slicked everything even if it didn't fall into the hall. The spray was just as dangerous. But once out on a smoothly carved balcony that could house up to 30 Elves comfortably, they were shocked to see Gandalf had been waiting for them and that the aged Wizard had even cleaned up the area for them. The others all sat down at the end nearest the falls as Harry and Aldeztaile went about setting up the altar and offerings.

The rituals were simple, the spells used were strange, but they echoed with a power they knew not. He set out the plates of food and offered the freshly slain buck to the Gods by setting them aflame before he then sat down after removing most of his clothing and with careful and practiced hands drew symbols and runes around his body before he closed his eyes and began to clear his mind.

The world slowly fell away from him, the chill of water and wind dulled, the flickering warmth of the flames before him slowly lessened as well as the sound of rushing water. Soon it was all a dull white noise as he slowly opened the floodgates on his magic. It slowly rose, still weak and sluggish, but gaining strength and power as it rose. The world changed to something close to how he used to see. Colors that were tied to or associated with certain magics painted the world anew in his mind.

The Telluric currents of Arda hummed with power, vibrating through him as he realized he was sitting in the center of one of the many knots. The natural magic was coaxing his own to rise again, to gain its former strength, to take more power. He let his magic free and it danced about him like the lazy dance of elements in their purest forms, shapeless and raw. Slowly, he stood and walked into the flames and was engulfed. The flames turned a deadly shade of green as it licked over him, but he did not burn. The water flowed around him as the wind swirled in a gentle tornado.

He began to hum softly, a song he began singing since he arrived and had a vague memory of hearing it once before, but where did he hear it from? He didn't care as he began to dance slowly, the magic moving around him and healing him further than what his own potions and magics could, more than what the Elves had long mastered. Only some scars were left, only lightened to not look so ugly against his form as the words finally began to spill from his lips.

Distant moon, so big and bright

Softest silver glowing through the night

High atop, the mountain gold

Sun unseen, the world is cold

Here I wait and here I stand,

Early morning northern hour hand.

Studying, in solitude:

Looking for, a hidden clue

I wish, to see this world through my own eyes

To calm the elders and silence their cries

Because of you I now gaze up and sing

The lullaby of the moo-oon

Found at last, I steal away

Moving faster through the silent shade

Sea of stars, like flowers bloom

Looking for the hidden tomb

Here I found, the crescent blade

Forged by Rakkor, surely lunar made

Shining down, upon the earth

Now they’ll see, I’ll prove my worth

I wish, to see this world through my own eyes

To calm the elders and silence their cries

Because of you I now gaze up and sing

The lullaby of the moo-oon

Condemned me to death

With my last breath

Sorrow and anger

Fill my head

Distant moon, so big and bright

Softest silver glowing through the night

High atop, the mountain gold

Sun unseen, the world is cold

Now I know, my chosen path

Higher calling they will know my wrath

Raise my relic blade

I will not be swayed

With the might of the moon by my side

As he sang and danced, the others gasped as the elements moved around him in unnatural patterns. Forming images of what could only be bits and pieces of Harry's life. The four who have been privy to his history recognized the scenes of him searching for clues, the 'crescent blade' was a reference to the sword he used to slay Aldeztaile (whom they knew was revived by the Gods who brought Hadrian to their world). And the image of his death, the sorrow of loss and the anger of betrayal was shown, but the last image left them all chilled to the bone.

However they were distracted from their thoughts as Harry came to a stop and stood still as the elements danced around him, his gifts accepted and then a sudden and blinding flash of magic appeared. The world was lit for just a moment before the normal sounds of the waterfall came roaring back, the torches were lit and dancing lazily in the breeze as the sounds of night, what few could be heard over the water, came back. The world appeared as if nothing magical had just happened. And for a moment they thought nothing had worked.

But then Harry turned to them, smiling softly as he moved out of the burnt ashes that were then swept up into a jar with a lazy swish of his hair. He moved to them all and bowed.

“Thank you for allowing me this. My magic is back to full power and I feel as if I have been sleeping for the last month. I am full of energy again!” He laughed.

“That's wonderful!” The Hobbits cheered and hugged him, again apologizing for causing him to get hurt in the first place.

“That was amazing... I have never seen anything like it.” Gandalf smiled warmly. “I am glad to have seen it.”

“Do you not have such rituals or ceremonies?” Harry wondered.

“Not nearly as elaborate or as awe inspiring.” He grumbled a bit petulant. “Even if we did, I am too old to dance nearly as well as you have.”

Everyone laughed as Harry cast a few spells to gather the gifts left to him by the Gods of Magic: the purified ashes (which he jarred up), rope made of moonlight and a medium vial of liquid moonlight, which could cure any darkness be it from a wound or even a curse upon the land. He then cast the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, sighing happily when he could see the world again, even if it was in his sonar like vision.

“Ah, much better...” He sighed and smiled as he easily sidesteps both twins, who had taken advantage of the roar of the waterfall to try and surprise Harry. They fell on their faces from their failed tackle hugs. “Nice try, Sneak and Glide!” Harry laughed at them.

“How--”

“I can now 'see' you!” He bent down to boop them on the noses as he smiled cheekily. “Other than hearing you, I have a special spell that allows me to see what is around me, whether it is friend or foe, a tree or a building. I can't see in color just varying shades of white and gray. The only color comes from spell work.” He explained to them. “And since I'm not hiding that I am a wizard, I figured you deserve to know how I've managed to always be a step ahead of you.”

“Cheater!” they cried.

“Nope! I normally hear you before I actually 'see' you!” he laughed. “Now then, I have some serious brewing to do now that I can muster the magic to infuse into the potions that need them! Lord Elrond, if you would escort me please?”

“Of course, but I would like to make sure you are well both physically and magically before I allow you to brew anything.” He stated sternly.

“Of course, if it makes you feel better, Strider can stay with me as I brew.” Harry told him.

“It's always nice to watch you brew. I can even help you prepare some of the ingredients.” Aragorn offered, smiling happily now that his wizard was back to his old self. He viciously ignored that part of his head that tried to deny the claim on the wizard.

With that the group headed back toward the main city...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER V *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Brewing was a relaxing art, much like cooking was. Harry worked the six cauldrons with a practiced ease, even as Lord Elrond, Erestor and the Twins were sitting with him. They were watching him brew three healing potions, a sleeping potion, fever reduction potion and a burn salve. He minced, crushed, ground and mixed with the skill of a master. Uncle Sev would be so proud of him. As he worked, the five of them talked. It had only been a week since Harry recovered his magic and already he had restocked his stores and was now stocking up Elrond's stores.

It became clear that no one else was coming to the meeting, either they could not come or they did not want to come. The turn out had left Elrond worried, enough so that Harry had to give him the revised version of the Dreamless Sleep Draught and headache reducers as well. The Elvin Lord was worried, things were not looking well for the future.

“We could wait another week, Ada...” Elrohir ventured.

“We cannot afford it. All who are willing have already arrived, those who have not come are either already under enemy occupation or refuse to accept that this fate affects us all.” He sighed, carefully grinding the dried snake fangs to a fine powder as the instructions indicated.

“This meeting will take forever...” Elladan sighed, he had seen who had shown up, many of whom had a quarrel with one or many of those in attendance. “I've had to break up a few fights already and the meeting has yet to even take place.”

“Perhaps we should simply send a small envoy in secret?” Erestor suggested, using the flat of his pure silver blade to crush the prickly ball that squealed and shrieked as you attempted to cut it before squeezing its juices into vials for later use.

“What is going on?” Harry asked them, taking the healing potions off the fires and leaving them to cool before setting the twins to bottle them.

“Estel informed us that you have successfully tricked the Nazgul not once, but twice, managed to keep them at bay most of the journey here and even fought them off with your magic. Arwen watched you battle them in your severely injured state and come out of it standing.”

“Truly!?” Erestor asked just as Glorfindel, his lover, walked in and froze. “Ah, Glorfindel?”

“I've come to ask for a cream for removing scars... one of the young warriors got careless and took a bad tumble.” he sighed.

“Yes... I take it that they are not something you can normally stand up to... and if you give me about half an hour I can have the cream ready for you, Master Glorfindel.” Harry informed them both, before sighing and grousing in annoyance, “Even in other worlds, I'm a freak...”

“You are not a freak!” Elrond snapped, startling all with the level of anger he had reached. “That fat goblin in human skin is most lucky I cannot reach him unless the Valar grant me passage to his home and use my glaive to flay the fat from his back!”

Harry gaped and almost missed removing the other potions from their fires to cool off, if he hadn't set alarms on them.

“Lord Elrond--”

“What your relatives have said and done to you was wrong! You are a very kind and talented young man. The 'freaks' I see are them, for no normal person, no matter their race or magical status would purposely enslave a child!” The Half Elf snapped out, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Harry kinda gapes a moment longer before ducking his head and smiling self-deprecatingly, “I will try to think better of myself, but... experience has long since taught me that even among my own people I am abnormal...”

“You have to admit, my lord, that taking on all of the Nine and surviving, is unheard of. One would be lucky to survive one of the Nazgul.” Erestor pointed out. “But my lord is right as well, you are no 'freak' and to think of yourself as such is not only insulting you, but the memory of your late parents.”

Harry blushed shamefully, but nodded as he quietly continued his work. The twins, bottling the potions for him, had paused and pulled him into a tight hug, growling promises to kill his uncle for him at the first chance they have.

“Wait, you faced the Nine!?” Glorfindel cried in shock. He knew that the Lady Arwen had been hunted, and had used the little magic she commanded to sweep them off down the river (and the magics that long since protected Imladris helped).

“Yes, old friend, he has.” Elrond stated and after getting Harry's permission, quickly explained the events that took place between Aragorn meeting up with the Hobbits and arriving in Rivendel “And it has been little more than a week since, Master Hadrian has regained his full strength and power.”

“Truly impressive... Perhaps we should invite Master Hadrian to sit with us on the council? If for nothing else, he will offer us an alternative to our problem.” The Twice Born suggested.

“I don't know what this meeting is for and I will not poke my nose where it is not wanted. I get into enough trouble on my own, thank you, Master Glorfindel.” Harry told him.

“It is why the Nazgul were hunting for young Master Baggins.” Elrond told him. “You have experienced first hand what we want to discuss... from what you showed me of your memories, the Ring is similar to the Riddle Diary. A sentient artifact that will claim possession of any and everything it comes in contact with. It is pure evil and needs to be destroyed. But very few would risk the journey needed to do so. Others would fall prey to it or see it as a weapon to use against the enemy. I have seen it corrupt a good man and lead him to his death.”

“Isildur...” Harry nodded his head. “I've heard the stories... If it is as bad as the Diary, I will help to contain it, if nothing else, but I want to understand the situation a lot better than the shorthand... Ah! Here we are!” Harry smiled as he handed the scar cream to Glorfindel, having been working on that as they talked.

“Thank you... too bad I have no head for magic, or I would ask you to teach me your battle magics if nothing else to better protect my people.” the Balrog Slayer sighed wistfully. “Beloved, my lord, my princes, Master Hadrian; I shall see you at the meeting.”

Harry waved him off as he banished the used cauldrons to be cleaned as he took a crystal one and began making a very high level healing potion as well as pulling out smaller gold cauldrons to make battle potions. He had already found a nice cool and dark room to store them in and did the needed warding and charms to keep the potions fresh for a long time, though he would have a scribe take note and remind them that certain potions needed to be burned after a certain amount of time since they would be dangerous to use.

“We are having the meeting in three days time, that is all we can spare.” Elrond stated with finality.

“Yes my lord/Ada.” the others agreed...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry sat on his chair that had been placed in a circle with several other chairs in one of the larger patio gardens that had a pedestal in the middle of the circle. Frodo was sitting to his right, nervous as he watched the others coming to take their seats, whispering to each other about the stranger in the hood. Aldeztaile was slithering about the grass, waiting for any fool to dare attack her master so she could end them.

Elrond and Gandalf were there as well, having a quiet discussion while the three sons of the Nodolin Lord were muttering to each other on who to watch out for, as well as making quick plans to get Harry out of harm's way when some fool inevitably said something stupid and caused a fight. Harry smiled softly, his friends were always so worried for him and he was also amused because he could hear three Hobbits who had not been invited to this meeting, bribing Aldeztaile with sausages and bacon if she said nothing about them.

'She and Hedwig would get along famously over their love for sausages and bacon.' Harry mentally laughed, though he sighed sadly as he missed Hedwig something fierce.

He stiffened suddenly as this alluring scent of woods, rain and alpha hit him. He almost purred. It drew him in like Aragorn's scent, which was of crisp snow, white ferns and Alpha. He 'looked' toward the owner and saw a group of Silvan Elves taking their seats next to Aragorn. Aragorn greeted one Elf with a firm hug and a happy laugh. There was affection there, but that was most strange, Alphas normally did not find one another attractive. Well unless they shared an Omega. Did that mean Aragorn was taken?

He pouted softly. Not fair!

“Is something wrong Harry?” Frodo whispered to him.

“No... Just realized something is all...” Harry evaded.

“Hmm?” Frodo looked around hoping to spot what had caused Harry's sudden dark mood and blinked when he saw Aragorn chatting with a blonde Elf with green eyes, a soft and affectionate smile on his face. One that Frodo has quickly realized that Aragorn showed to Harry more often than not. He's heard of Alphas who share affection between one another, kissing and some foreplay, but they never have full sex with one another because they have an Omega they share. “Oh... I see you are worried that Strider is taken...”

“Hush.” Harry groused, making Frodo laugh.

“I may be smaller, but I am older than you.” Frodo pointed out. “I just turned 50 a few months ago.”

“Adorable shusher...” Harry hissed.

Frodo chuckled as the last of the people arrived and Elrond stood to acknowledge them. He welcomed everyone, thanking them for answering his summons as soon as they could. They went around the circle talking about the increase in dark creature attacks, strange phenomena that have been occurring; famines, infestations, sickness. With each word of bad news, Harry furrowed his brow, not liking that this was almost identical to what happened to him in his world. The obvious signs and yet they go ignored.

“... Grim news indeed, but yet none of you dare voice what it is that we are all thinking...” Elrond pointed out, looking most severe with his long and stern face. “The ancient evil we thought gone from our world since the ending of the Second Age has awoken. Something stirs once more in Mordor's heart. He has returned and has already sent out the Nine to retrieve that which he lost once before.”

Harry sensed the fear and tension, looked at the gathered men shift and muttered to another.

“I have called you all here to answer the call of Mordor. Frodo, if you would?” Elrond waved his hand to the pedestal, which the Hobbit quickly approached and after pulling the small ring out of his pocket and setting it down. “This is the One Ring, thought to have been lost to time and history and yet here it is. Sauron will not stop until he has it and once he does, all will be lost. No one will survive, every man, woman and child, Elf, Hobbit, Dwarf and Man alike will fall to his might. This is a shared doom, this one fate.”

Everyone was stunned silent, not at his words but at the sight of the Ring. Harry tensed, seeing nothing but a foul pit of nothing where the Ring was supposed to be. Could see its tendrils slowly branching out, touching everyone and the weak quickly fell.

“Do you not see? This is a gift! A gift to the foes of Mordor!” a young man stated with enthusiasm, getting up and moving to be near the pedestal. “Give the Ring to Gondor! Let us harness its might and use it as a weapon against Sauron and his forces!”

Only the Men who came with the young man nodded in agreement, but Harry could see that many were wavering. The man saw this as well and went in for the kill, metaphorically speaking.

“Long has the forces of Gondor kept back the full strength of Mordor! Long has my father, the Lord Steward, led our forces, commanded our men to lay down their lives so that by our blood, your lands are kept safe! Give us the Ring, we will use it to smite Sauron before he can make his next move!” His charisma was impressive, but when you have seen Lucius Malfoy sway the minds of over 100 people and all he did was simply complement a young lady's dress, you are not impressed by much else.

“This is no gift, Boromir. It is a death sentence! No one, but Sauron can control it, can wield it. It needs to be destroyed.” Aragorn told him.

“And what would a lowly Ranger know of this matter?” the newly named Boromir sneered at Aragorn, who did not even raise to the young Alpha's posturing. “You who whore your skills to whoever has the coin--”

Harry smirked when the man was suddenly under Aldeztaile's weight, the anaconda sized Basilisk hissing in his face in fury. There was a moment of blind flailing from everyone, Aragorn simply covered his face in exasperation. Harry let them panic for a moment longer before reeling in his familiar.

§Aldez, enough!§ Harry called out, startling everyone even further than just by the unnaturally large snake. §Come here, my dear, Aragorn can protect himself against foolish Hatchling Alphas trying to posture.§

§I should spank him!§ She hissed in annoyance. §Teach him proper manners! The rudeness! Bad Hatchling!§

Harry sighed as she quickly coiled about Boromir and with the tip of her tail began to spank him. Everyone was quite stunned by this. Frodo twitched in remembered pain from being spanked by Aldeztaile, though she only did it twice to him and his friends, but this man was getting about 10 of them!

“If I were you, sir, I would apologize to our Ranger friend. If not, you will continue to be spanked like a naughty child by my familiar and as you can tell she's got the strength to keep going.” Harry told him.

“Kill it!” one of the other Gondorians yelled, but gasped when Aldeztaile suddenly lunged, but Harry's sharp call of her name froze her with her dripping fangs just shy of the man's neck.

“Come here, or I will not give you any Ice Mice.” Harry threatened.

She looked at her Master, then the man, but then quickly moved to coil around her master's chair.

“Good girl... Now then I believe we got the stupid suggestions out of the way, let us actually focus on an actual plan. I am a stranger to these lands, I do not know your history or your issues beyond what I hear from the local gossip. But I can tell you that there will be no good forthcoming from that Ring. I may not have the use of my eyes, but even I can see that it is pure evil and is latching onto almost everyone here, trying to find a willing and stupid host to possess.” He said, waving his hand lazily.

“And who are you?” Boromir grunted, cheeks hot with embarrassment and anger. He gripped his sword handle, itching to draw it on the stranger.

“I am Hadrian, Rune Maker and Healer.” He stated. “Who are you?”

“I am Boromir, Son of Denethor and future Steward of Gondor.” He introduced himself, haughty with self importance.

“Hmm,” Harry hummed lazily before sitting up. “Oh, I'm sorry, did I drift off? Sorry, but I could have sworn you were someone important...”

Frodo snickered as Boromir's cheeks turned redder.

“Now then, if we want to throw around titles...” Harry stood and waved his hand and beautiful clothing replaced his usual day to day clothes. “I am Hadrian James Potter, Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter, Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black, and Lord of the Most Revered and Ancient House of Peverell. But that's only a few of my titles, to go through the whole list is overkill.” Harry shrugged. “But let me put it like this, when it comes to power and money, I am as rich as 5 of your kingdoms combined.”

Boromir paled as did the other Men, murmuring as Harry snorted and switched his clothes back and sat down.

“Lord Hadrian...” Elrond intoned, having not known this, but most impressed with the young noble. “Thank you.”

“Of course, Lord Elrond, and Harry please.” He told him.

“Ahem... As my adopted son has stated, the Ring cannot be used against the enemy. We have but one option: to destroy it.” Elrond stated, opening his mouth to speak again only to be cut off by a Dwarf.

“Then what are we waiting for!” He marched up with his ax in hand, several others trying to stop him, but it was too late.

The Elves all cried out in pain, the Men flinched as the Dwarves cursed. Harry and Frodo saw the Eye of Sauron flashing in their minds. Harry scowled as he stood up and with a wave of his hand repaired the broken ax as he stood up before all.

“Are you all stupid!? It cannot be destroyed by any means that you can think of! I highly doubt even your most powerful Wizards could! It needs to be taken to where it was made and be destroyed there!”

“One does not simply walk into Mordor, Lord Potter.” Boromir stressed out. “Its Black Gate is guarded by more than Orcs and Goblins, there is evil there that does not rest. And let us not forget that the Great Eye is always watching. To go is a death wish, even the air you breathe is poisonous! Even with an army of 10,000 men this cannot be done, it is folly.”

“Then folly on you! Out of all who sit here, who can honestly say they destroyed something of pure evil with little to no help or had no idea on how to do so?” He demanded.

Glorfindel stood, “I have slain a Balrog with nothing more than my sword, it took my life, but the Valar brought me back. So that is two things, my lord.”

“I see...” Harry was impressed. “Perhaps we could chat when we are not busy.”

“I have fought many strange and powerful creatures in my long years, my most recent battle was with a company of 13 Dwarves and a Hobbit to kill a dragon.” Gandalf offered.

“I would like to hear the story.” Harry told him. “Anyone else?”

“I once fought against Mordor's might at the side of Isildur.” Elrond told him.

“That's a bit of history I would like to learn as well... Anyone else?”

When no one else dared to speak, Harry snorted. “I killed my Familiar when she was insane. She looks small right now, but she's not all she appears to be and since she is 1000 years old, she's quite powerful. I killed her with nothing more than a sword and a bird at the age of 12 while fighting an apparition who was draining the life from an innocent little girl. I defeated both, was fatally wounded, however I was saved by an Immortal bird who shared his tears with me.”

The others gaped at Harry as he gave them the short version of his second year. They murmured and whispered, staring in awe.

“So please, tell me that this is impossible. Tell me only fools would do it because if no one else will go, I will do it! However, one of you will have to lead me since I am BLIND!!!” Harry shouted, fed up, “And you, shut up!”

He pulled his wand out and jabbed it into the Ring's side and cast Fiendfyre, the Ring let out a terribly Nazgul like screech as the cursed flames, that had taken on the form of a rat, ate at it. It didn't even scratch the surface, but it was obviously feeling pain before Harry canceled the spell, turned to head back to his seat and promptly missed it.

“Shite!?” he yelped.

“Hadrian!?” Aragorn went to help him up. “You alright?”

“Fine... just miscounted my steps and bruised my bum...” He huffed, embarrassed.

“What magics do you possess, Lord Potter?” the Dwarf asked.

“Do you want the short list or the long?” Harry asked, still rubbing his abused bum even as he sat on his chair. Aragorn refused to move from his side in case the younger male got up again.

“You would go?” an Elf who wasn't of the Nodolin race asked. “You would journey into the heart of the enemy's lands to destroy the Ring?”

“Yes. But as I said, I would need an escort, so it would be two people doing this.” Harry answered.

“I will take it.” Frodo suddenly spoke up. “But I don't know the way...”

“Frodo--”

“No, Hadrian, I brought you into this mess, you shouldn't have to do anything more than enjoy your stay before you go home.” Frodo pulled age rank on him. “You are too young to face such dangers.”

“That's the first time anyone has ever taken my age into consideration, but too bad, I'm going as well. You will need someone who isn't easily swayed by the cheap piece of tin.” Harry huffed.

Frodo chuckled as Gandalf stood up, “I will go as well. Two Wizards are better than one.”

“If by my death or my life, I can help you on this journey, then you have my sword, Master Baggins.” Aragorn stated formally.

“And you have my bow.” an Elf stated.

“And my ax!” the Dwarf added.

“If this is the will of the council, then Gondor will see it through.” Boromir added.

“Seven companions--”

“You are not going anywhere without me Frodo Baggins!” Sam's voice startled the others as Harry easily side stepped Merry and Pippin, who came running out of their own bushes as well.

“Yeah! You'd have to tie us up in sacks and ship us back to the Shire!” Pippin added. “Besides you need people of intellect on this mission, quest.... thing...”

“That rules you out, Pip...” Merry chuckled at his Omega, who scowled heavily at him.

“10?” Elrond smiled, though he would be scolding the Hobbits later, “Then from this moment on you shall be known as the Fellowship of the Ring, may you be safe and be successful. We will spend the rest of this week preparing you for your journey...”

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry was carefully dicing some woodworms, using his knife with the quick and practiced ease of a seasoned cook and potion master. He cleaned off the blade with a damp cloth before grabbing violet stems, sage stocks and fresh thyme ferns that had been tied together and began to chop them up before sweeping them into a mortar dish. Taking the pestle, he began to slowly grind the chopped herbs into a paste before he sprinkled powdered Doxie wings and coarse ground dried snake fangs. He worked like this in a potion lab that Lord Elrond had off to the side of the healing rooms.

The Elf Lord had watched him make the first few batches of potions, studying the process and the ingredients used before he was called away to a meeting with the rest of the delegations who were going to return home and rally forces to aid the Fellowship along their journey and coming together to fight off Mordor's threat. He hummed softly as he mixed the paste with the new ingredients before he stopped to add the minced woodworms to the potion, giving one figure 8 stir and letting it simmer on a low heat for 10 minutes.

He turned his head as he heard a few people coming. Aragorn, an Elf and a Man if the sounds he was hearing were correct. He waved his hand at the door, wandlessly opening it before Aragorn could knock.

“How can I help you, gentlemen?” He asked, setting the paste to the side to thicken up as he turned to another workstation and began to carefully gut and clean the organs from a few toads, a crow and a few snakes that Aldeztaile had happily caught for him. He harvested the organs, setting the skins and feathers to the side, the remains would be used for a few battle or enhancing potions, but for now he was working on a few darker healing potions.

“Sorry to have disturbed you, Hadrian.” Aragorn apologized, though he's grown quite fond of watching the younger male brew. “I was coming to ask if you needed any help.”

“I'm alright. Besides, you still have trouble getting the Boil Cure potion just right.” Harry teased.

Aragorn huffed, scowling, but the mirth in his eyes ruined the look as he moved to a chair and sat down to watch.

“We are nearly ready.” He informed.

“I see... then I've got good timing. I'm nearly finished with the level 10 healing potions, nutrient potions and the Skele-gro potion.” Harry informed him. “I've made scar and burn pastes, several healing salves, bruise creams and even soaked a few bandages in the Icy/Hot solution to bandage sprains or pulled muscles. Never mind the battle potions I am currently brewing up.”

“This is wizardry?” Boromir's voice spoke up.

“Step back and do not touch anything. If you mess up anything I've prepared or any of the potions, not only will I need to start again, but you will be dead.” Harry snapped out harshly.

Boromir backed up as Legolas moved to stand beside Aragorn. He had been talking with his long time friend, catching up on his adventures and the like. He's learned a lot about the young Istari before him, a blind Wizard. He would admit that he felt a frisson of jealousy about the mysterious Wizard, but upon his arrival in Rivendel, he had been catching this scent of something pure, fresh and soft. Nothing definitive, but alluring in its innocence, calling to him in a primal way.

It wasn't until the meeting that he finally found the owner of the scent and he realized it was the stranger in the mask. When he introduced himself as Hadrian, Legolas felt most foolish for his jealousy. He was in his 2,000s and has waited a very long time for his loves to come to him. He met one in the Galadhel Elf, Haldir and they've courted for nearly 1,344 years. It was strange to see two Alphas be so affectionate to one another, but they quickly deduced that they most likely shared an Omega. And when they had met Aragorn, they realized pretty quickly he was another of their mates, another Alpha. Their mate must be quite powerful to have three mates, let alone two Elvin mates.

The Man was a bit slower, thinking his feelings towards Legolas and Haldir as those of mere fledgling affections, a crush. But the two older males knew that was not true and whenever possible, they spent as much time with Aragorn, courting him in a subtle, but elaborate manner. And now, in this room surrounded by the mixing and conflicting smells of elixir ingredients, he could pick out that unique scent, though now that it wasn't spread out, he detected something that reminded him of Mirkwood after a heavy thunderstorm had ravaged a path through the forest. It was a dark, but oddly comforting scent. Something dangerous, but welcoming.

He watched him as he worked, wondering how he could brew such strange, complex and quite dangerous potions without his sense of sight, but he knew better than to stick his nose where it doesn't belong, with how protective of the young Istari that Aragorn was. It was actually kind of cute to see how alert Aragorn was around the younger man, how even as he sat back and watched, he was keeping close watch of both himself and Boromir. The other Man walked the room, careful to not touch anything or to invade the Istari's work space. Boromir's already made it onto everyone's dislike list with his actions during the meeting, but since he offered to help, they were going to give him one more chance.

“Stop pacing, you're walking too heavy and it's bothering my ears.” groused the young wizard as he reached for something that had been pickling in a jar and began to squeeze it, a dark liquid oozing out of it as he mixed it into the elixir.

“Sorry.” Boromir grumbled before clearing his throat. “I wish to apologize for what I said earlier in the week.”

“That's lovely, but I will reserve judgment until you actually learn from your mistakes rather than give me an empty apology just because you think that's what I want to hear. Aldeztaile punished you for a reason and she's more than capable of doing it again.”

Boromir's jaw tightened at the dismissal. He was not used to anyone but his father and the few tutors he's had growing up dismissing him so casually. The boy needed a lesson in manners, but he wouldn't say anything at the moment, he could sense the undercurrent of tension in the Ranger. He was another that was annoying him. A Ranger, Isildur's heir!? The rightful King of Gondor? Why show up now? Please, if he truly was Isildur's heir, he's long since abandoned his people and they no longer need him.

He had to obey his father's orders, he needed to somehow get them to Gondor where they could use the Ring against Sauron and end his tyranny. His father would be exalted, he and his brother heroes and kings in the eyes of the people. He was startled when a cauldron exploded.

“Hadrian!?” The other two Alphas cried out in worry.

“I'm fine, the Night Raid is finished.” Harry chimed, ignoring the billowing smoke as he carefully pulled the potion off the flame, setting it to the side to cool. “In about ten minutes, Aragorn, could you start bottling that. You, the one who smells like dense forest, could you please start whisking this until it's thick? It will be very hard to stir afterwards, which means you are done, and bottle it too?”

Legolas chuckled as he moved and took the items handed to him, “I will be happy to help. I am Legolas.”

“Ah, the Elf. Sorry, I have to get used to you... please just remind me every now and again.” Harry beamed, apologizing for the rather rude addressing, but the other Man was irking him and his inner Omega didn't like that their temporary space felt hostile.

He set Boromir to task as well, making him carefully untangle the bandages and roll them up and tie them shut. They worked like this for a little more than an hour and Harry sighed as he waved his hand, everything began to clean itself up and pack themselves into his trunk. He made sure that at least a third of what he had made joined the other potions and salves he made for Elrond along with some of the medicated bandages. He checked his list, which magically checked itself off when he finished something and smiled.

“I'm ready now.” Harry was still smiling as everything finished packing themselves away.

“Let's be on our way then.” Aragorn then took one side of the trunk as Legolas did the other, both shocked when they hefted it and found that it hardly weighed more than a feather. “Huh... I thought it was much heavier than it looked...”

“Magic!” Harry sang as he came up to them, grabbed the middle handle and easily carried it, while shrinking it down to the size of a hand bag. “Let's go, I'm sure the Hobbits are worried about us.”

They nodded and followed after Harry. Aragorn was yet again amazed at the power and ease with which Harry wielded it. No wonder the young man wanted to keep it hidden, if someone had seen it or known, they would have tried to force him into their service. Legolas on the other hand was watching the young Omega and could not help but hope that they came across Haldir, his older lover would be able to confirm if the young Istari was indeed their mate or not. Boromir on the other hand wondered if perhaps they could use the blind wizard against the enemy, but at the same time, he wanted to leave the blind child behind, he was too young to have felt the warmth of a woman let alone face the dangers of this quest.

They arrived where the others were waiting, Frodo was a bit subdued because his Uncle had been possessed momentarily by the Ring and had nearly attacked him. The old Hobbit had felt something terrible and apologized, gifting his nephew with his mythril shirt and his old sword, Sting to protect him. Sam was worried for his Omega, but didn't push or pester; Frodo would tell him when he was ready. Merry and Pippin were chatting with Gimli, the Dwarf smiling softly at the young pair as Gandalf chuckled around his pipe. Elrond saw them approaching and cleared his throat to give a small speech and a blessing from all who lived in Rivendel

“... May the Valar watch over you always.” He intoned as they headed out. Frodo and Gandalf took the lead and off they went...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Over the course of the following weeks, everyone began to get to know one another, though there was still tension. Gimli and Legolas were determined not to like one another simply because of a feud between a pair of kings, one of whom has returned to the stone from which he was born. Boromir was also determined to undermine and argue with Aragorn, who was proving to be the most mature of the four of them. Harry played mediator, going as far as to spell them silent for a few hours until they could behave themselves again. Gandalf and Harry would spend most of the time talking about magic and the differences between themselves and their respective magic.

The Hobbits would ask questions when they were not training to handle their swords better. The four smallest of the group had quickly learned that they had to give up a lot of meals, to sleep on the hard ground and to wake at a moment's notice. They also voiced the least amount of complaints once they grew accustomed to life on the road. They were about a month and half away from Rivendel by now, near the Misty Mountains. They were stopped for lunch and some more sparring lessons as Gandalf studied the map and listened to the wind and trees trying to find the best route to travel.

Gimli was arguing with the old man about going over the mountain when they could pass under it and he could visit his cousin, who would be more than happy to supply them with rations and a few other needed things and shave off a few more days by traveling under the mountain. Aragorn and Legolas were talking in Elvish as Boromir was training Merry and Pippin. Frodo was seated next to Harry, who was sewing protective runes into their clothing with Sam a few feet away from them making lunch.

Everyone burst into laughter when Merry and Pippin cried out, “For the Shire!”

And the unmistakable sound of a large man falling to the earth was heard a moment later. Harry giggled as he heard the playful wrestling behind him. Boromir's laughter was carefree and it made him more likable. But Harry knew it would not be long until he fell to the Ring's power again, the man was stubborn and Harry would not offer aid when it was clearly not wanted. He could only hope that when Boromir asked for it, it would not be too late for the Man. Suddenly, he gasped as the air began to fill with a wailing sound.

“What is it!?” the others all jumped to attention, hands on weapons or having drawn them, searching for a threat.

“We're about to have company!” Harry cried, pointing somewhere before him. Legolas moved to stand beside the wizard and using the enhanced sight of his people, he saw what most would mistake for a tiny storm cloud moving too quickly and against the wind.

“Cebrain from Dudland!!” He cried out and everyone scrambled to grab their things and hide. “Hide!”

Sam put out the fire. Harry quickly masking the pit and then grabbing his father's cloak, he wrapped it over himself and Legolas, pulling the taller male down so they were covered. The wails of the alarm had long silenced themselves and they could now hear the birds. They flew over and around, searching before continuing on. When the coast was clear, Harry slowly removed the cloak and put it away.

“We need to move and move now. Just pick a road and walk.” Harry snapped out, his skin was crawling with the foul magic that was just oozing from those birds that flew overhead.

“Wow, Harry's pretty cranky...” Merry whispered to Pippin as the other three Hobbits nodded.

“They are Saruman's spies.” Gandalf grumbled, sensing the same magic that Harry was feeling and from what he's learned from the young man, he's very sensitive to magic.

“Then we should go towards the Gap of Rohan, take the west road toward Gondor. We'll be closer--”

“No, we should go through the Mine of Moria-”

“We are going over the Pass of Caradhras.” Gandalf said with finality, feeling that Harry's magic was about to surge up. “Let's move; no more stops until we are over the mountains.”

The others didn't protest, sensing the heavy tension and for those who were in tune with the earth, they felt the slowly rising trembling from the ground under their feet. Gimli looked nervously toward the Elf, who was looking to where Harry was still standing, a cross look on his face as he 'looked' to where the birds had come from...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The Pass of Caradhras was as treacherous as always, but instead of Stone Giants duking it out, there was instead a mounting blizzard. The snow fell quickly and heavy, making it nearly impossible for the taller members of the Fellowship to walk and even worse for the shorter members. Harry held onto Boromir's arm, the Man keeping the blind young man and the two younger Hobbits from falling down the mountain as Frodo walked with Aragorn and Gimli walked behind Gandalf. Legolas was walking back and forth along their group, using his bow to try and break the snow banks that were forming to make it easier for his friends, but it was proving a fruitless effort.

“It's so cold!” Merry whimpered, his feet long since frozen, the thick soles of his feet only doing so much to help him and his fellow Hobbits against the snow and ice.

“Hold! Gather close!” Harry called and they all did as he asked, once he 'saw' they were all close to him, he weaved a symbol into the air with his hand and another with his wand and suddenly warmth was filling them from the inside out and around them snow melted from a wall of heat that moved with each member. “There, that should help. Hopefully we are off this mountain before it fades or I weaken...”

“Thank you, Master Hadrian.” Gandalf smiled, his voice as warm as he felt. “We should continue.”

The others agreed and gave their thanks as they walked along behind the Gray as he led them on. The snow was getting thicker and even with the charms that Harry had used, they weren't melting fast enough. The wind was getting faster too, it was nearly a Whiteout storm, which was very dangerous. They were clumped together, the five shortest members were now in the center of the group with Boromir and Aragorn linking arms and trudging behind them, forming a sort of net to catch their friends. Harry was being helped along by Pippin and Frodo, the two Omegas making sure to keep a firm hold of his hands as they walked. Sam had Harry's trunk as Merry carried Pippin's and Frodo's bags with his own. Legolas was tense, the air was thick with tension; there was something strange about this storm.

“Huh?” Harry stopped walking and everyone turned to him as Legolas walked forward some more and frowned. “The air is vibrating with magic...”

“I hear a fell voice on the winds...” Legolas spoke up, listening closer. “This is no natural storm.”

“Everyone together, quickly!” Gandalf ordered as he moved forward a pace or two, holding his staff against the wind and beginning to chant a spell that echoed all around and even deep into the mountain below their feet.

“We need to get off this mountain!” Boromir told them, ducking down to brace the little ones, they had nearly lost Frodo and the Ring once on their trek up, he would be damned twice over if they lost the Hobbits now.

“No, we will go forward!” Gandalf shouted back.

Harry watched the magic, Gandalf's appearing as a warm smoky gray, old but powerful as another equally as old, but more powerful and a strange withered white that looked like cracked china that oozed the same foulness as those birds. The two magics were mixing and battling, the mountain was moaning in protest as the wind howled mournfully to her lover that she was sorry. Suddenly a bolt of lightning struck the white crown of the mountain and Harry barely threw up a Protego Maxima in time to keep the avalanche from crushing them all to death when the tainted white magic finally won the battle.

As soon as the last few pebbles fell and everything settled, the storm ceased, the wind calmed and the mountain stopped its moaning. Where there once stood 10 was now a grave of snow, stone and ice. Saruman smiled and pulled away from his Palantir, turning to tend to his other project; he would send a small party to bring him the Ring soon enough...

But if the White had watched a moment longer, had waited a few more seconds he would have seen a great dragon made of fire burst forth from the so-called grave and the 10 members of the Fellowship collapse from the crushing pressure suddenly releasing. He would have seen the blind wizard cancel the cursed flames of Fiendfyre, but since he looked away, he missed it all and was in for a surprise or three in the near future...

Harry, on the other hand, collapsed into the snow, panting harshly from both the crushing pressure of the snow and rocks as well as from using the cursed flame. He found his will easily overpowered the sentient flames, but it took great power to control them, to give them form and the bigger the form, the more power and control one had to exert. The others were winded as well, shaking off melting snow and finishing digging one another out. Legolas hurried to Harry's side and gently grabbed his shoulders.

“Are you well, Master Hadrian?” He worried, eyes searching for injuries and damage, finding only mild bumps and bruises.

“Fine... ju- just tired...” He gasped. “Too much... magic... I need to rest and replenish...”

“Do we need to wait for another full moon?” Merry worried, paling at the thought that Harry was magically injured again.

“No...” He smiled softly. “Sleep, rest... I can take a potion later.”

Aragorn grumbled as he came to look Harry over as well, grumbling some more as he noted that the worst of his injuries was a bruise forming on his temple. Other than that he was only exhausted.

“You need to use magic on a constant level so as not to be a burden to the rest of us, but it's always draining you on a constant level.” Gandalf noted, mixing it with a mild reprimand.

“You try being blind.” Harry stated, having caught his second wind. “And you shouldn't be talking, you put a great deal of power to stave off most of those blows that could have and would have killed us.”

Gandalf smiled, chuckling as the child had caught him red handed. They took that time to make sure everyone was well, bruise cream being rubbed into the minor injuries as they debated where to go next. The Gap of Rohan was too close to Isengard, even if Gondor was practically on the border of Mordor. While the Mines of Moria were underground and were much closer; though Harry sensed that there was another reason why Gandalf didn't want to go that way. It would take them two days to get off the mountain one way or the other. However, going for the Gap of Rohan would take them a month or two on foot, unless they got lucky and found some horses.

The Mines of Moria would only take them 4 days to a week to traverse as a grand total, though leaving them further from Mordor at the moment. It wasn't hard to guess why Gandalf deflected to Frodo's choice, though it was a cowardly move. Harry waited, leaning against Aragorn and Legolas as Frodo thought about what to do before he ultimately picked Moria.

“Then so be it.” Gandalf sounded resigned, but didn't argue as they all got up, Legolas picking Harry up piggyback style, and began their trek back down the mountain...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER VI *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

They were sitting outside the closed doors of Moria, Gandalf puffing on his pipe furiously as he wracked his ancient mind for the answer to the riddle on the door. At least it sounded like a riddle to Harry, but he didn't offer his opinion until it was asked for. Aragorn already scolded Merry and Pippin for throwing rocks into the still lake, a lake that Harry sensed was full of malice and hunger. Boromir was making torches for them to use in case it was dark in the mine as Sam sat beside Harry, describing everything for him.

“Hold on!” Frodo suddenly gasped, everyone turned to him and Harry blinked as he saw the moon white writing of the doors in his mind. “Speak 'friend!' It's telling us to say the word friend! But in Elvish! Think about it, the Elves and Dwarves were friends once upon a time! What's the Elvish word for friend!?”

“Mellon.” almost every one of the tall folk said at once, the doors suddenly forming and opening up.

Gimli gave a happy shout and walked right in as the others hurried to follow. Boromir was the second one in, holding one of the torches above his head and he froze when the dancing flames revealed the horrible secret kept in the dark.

“This is no mine!” He gasped out and the others raised their own torches and gasped, Gimli gave a strangled cry as well. “T'is a tomb!”

“Quickly, we must leave, we'll find another way!” Gandalf ordered, his voice hard and sorrowful.

Gimli didn't hear or didn't listen because he knelt by a Dwarf corpse and began to search the leathers for a family crest, still crying softly. Sam was holding Harry's hand, not sure if the magic that Harry used would help him see underground. Harry on the other hand, could see the dead showing up as near black forms in his vision. He carefully knelt by one and pulled an arrow from it as Legolas did something similar. It took them only a moment and a horror filled look of realization crossed their faces.

“Orc Arrows.” they stated at the same time, Legolas looking at Harry as Harry seemed to look at his stomach from his kneeling position.

“Hurry!” Gandalf barked, grabbing Gimli and with strength one did not think the old wizard possessed, yanked him up to his feet and back out of the mine only for them to freeze as whatever had been living in the lake now loomed silent and deadly over them.

“...” Harry looked around and sighed. “Big ugly monster?”

“Yep.” Pippin answered.

“About to eat us?”

“Uh-huh...” Pippin again voiced.

“....” Harry sighed again. “Bring it on.”

He whipped out his wand and three protection runes, he threw them around their group and activated them while at the same time casting a Ballista Spell, a ball of red magic forming above them and began raining arrows down onto the creature, which roared and screamed in pain, its tentacles flailing about.

The others seemed to come back to life then and joined in. Arrows were fired, swords and axes hacked away at the limbs, they were smacked about when someone stepped too far from the protection that Harry set up. One such time, a tentacle caught hold of Frodo and Sam's roar told them that the Alpha was pissed. Those who have never seen an Alpha rage period, the sight was something to behold, to those who never saw it in a Hobbit, it was like watching something pure and innocent suddenly turn into a feral demon!

Sam had basically 'wolfed' out. Gone was the sweet mild mannered Alpha, gone were the soft bluish gray eyes. In their place was the blood red of the Alphas, his teeth normally small and white, were now razor sharp as foam dared to start building at the corners of his mouth. His round chubby face took a more lupine look to it as short blunt nails were replaced with long black claws, what most mistook as fat was actually impressive muscles and they were straining against the threads of his clothing, almost tearing through them as he roared once more.

“Sam!?” Frodo screamed, panicked as he saw he was about to be thrown into the creature's mouth.

“FRODO!!!” Sam's voice had gone from his soft spoken tones to something harsh and clearly demanding one's fear and respect. The other Alphas backed away from him, making sure to keep out of his way as Pippin grabbed Harry's arm and pulled him behind the Alphas.

Sam lunged onto a tentacle and with speed and agility one did not think a Hobbit possessed, what with their plush and peaceful lives, raced toward his Omega. He dodged the other limbs, clawing and gouging chucks out as he went, making the creature shriek in pained annoyance. He got to Frodo and began to claw and bite, tearing through the tough, chewy flesh until the creature had no choice but to wail and drop the Hobbit. Sam dove off after the smaller male into the water below and it seemed in the heat of the moment, the Alpha managed to swim them back to shore.

“It's clear!” Gandalf shouted and Legolas grabbed four arrows, knocked them back and fired into the creatures mouth, Harry grabbed one of his battle potions and snapped the top off and threw it toward the void he saw in his mind in the shape of what looked like a Kraken to him.

The creature made a choked sound and was trying to spit out the arrows even as it was choking on its blood. Suddenly a spear of ice struck it, followed by another and another. They were hailing down on it at rapid speeds and getting bigger as they went! Finally the creature gave one last flail and died, but its tentacles struck the side of the mountain and the rock slide forced the Fellowship back into the mines and when the dust cleared, Gandalf summoned light into his staff's crystal, they realized they were trapped.

“We have no choice but to go forward...” he murmured.

“We should take a moment...” Aragorn told him in a whisper, seeing how Sam was still kind of feral still, though his tight grip on Frodo didn't seem to be causing the Omega harm.

The old wizard nodded, he wasn't about to take more than a few feet with Samwise still feral and likely to run off into unknown danger trying to find somewhere safe to keep Frodo until he calmed down. The others slowly milled about, watching Sam slowly calm down as Frodo cooed and nuzzled his Alpha, purring in delight and licking the foul tasting blood off his lips and kissing him. A submissive display of thanks and gratitude. Frodo was preening because no Alpha back home could ever hope to claim they tore a lake monster's tentacles off for their Omega.

Harry sniffed the air when a strange sweet and tangy smell began to fill the air. He gasped and blushed hotly as he quickly summoned his trunk and re-sized it, hissing the password for the Heat Room compartment. He set the open trunk down and slowly moved toward Sam and Frodo. Sam growled at first, before sniffing him and realizing he was an Omega and therefore wasn't a threat. Harry slowly touched Frodo's shoulder, keeping his movements slow and relaxed.

“Frodo... you are going into a miniature Heat, or rather Bloodlust Heat.” Harry informed the older Omega, who blinked as if he were under the influence, but then he seemed to gain some clarity and nodded. He slowly eased away from Sam, making his Alpha growl, but he mewled and with enticing and teasing touches, lured him as Harry guided him to his trunk. Harry stepped in and began to sink inside of it as if he were walking on a set of stairs which shocked the others, who had at first opened their mouths to protest but when Harry brought their attention to the scent of heat and rut about to begin, they kept their silence.

Frodo followed and Sam was hot on their heels. It took Harry only a moment to get them into the room and then locked them in before climbing back out of his trunk and closing the lid. Once done, he tapped it and set it to levitate because he couldn't shrink it when the Heat Room was in use.

“What--” Boromir gasped.

“I locked them in the Heat room, they will be provided for and until Frodo's heat is over and Sam's rut has subsided, they will be useless to us.” He told them. “Hopefully no one else goes into Rut or Heat because I only have one Heat room.”

They nodded and Gandalf decided it was best to start walking now. If they could get out of Moria before the pair rejoined them, then it was perfect. He wondered if there were other 'rooms' inside the trunk. Perhaps have Merry and Pippin ride along inside it as well. He knew that Hobbits were like cats, curiosity can get the best of them sometimes and it always leads to trouble. Maybe have Harry sit inside his trunk as well, if the blind young man was out of harm's way, not only will he get better rest, but it would make it easier for the much smaller group to make it through the mine without trouble. Wait, no better to put Gimli in the trunk. Gandalf knew that Gimli's temper would be riled if they should happen across the Orcs...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry's temper has been flaring a lot, he knew this, but he's always been sensitive to magic and now that he was blind, it was almost 1000x worse! The damned Ring was irking him with its attempts to seduce him and the others, most of whom either could resist temptation or were oblivious to its attempts. The only one who seemed to be under its lure more than a few times was Boromir. However, Harry noted that the man could resist it or ignore it when he had something to focus on, such as the drumming that had started when Pippin accidentally knocked a skeleton into an old mine shaft.

Then there was the birds, Cebrain or whatever they had been called, the nightmare that was the Pass of Caradhras and the damned Kraken. It was like the closer they got to Mordor the more tainted and poisoned the world around them was. The Leylines for the Telluric currents were weakening or helping to spread the sickness. It made using his wards very dangerous. And to make his temper even worse, he was now trapped in a mine, in the dark with stale air that smelled foul. He had to constantly remind himself that he was not 3 years old and locked for a month in the cupboard under the stairs.

If they could get out of this mine, it would be nice, like right now, right now! But sadly they had an army to mow down just to get out of the room. The others had barricaded the door and were ready to fight, Gimli was shouting his challenges, sadness and anger fueling his fire. Harry had quickly thrown out runes that would protect his friends as well as attack the Orcs if they tried to sneak up or overpower them. He listened as Sam growled lowly with Merry -Frodo and Sam had just rejoined them a few hours ago after Frodo could stand again from a good shagging- as Pippin and Frodo held their swords tightly in their fists.

Boromir was whispering a prayer as Aragorn and Legolas were making backup plans if things went south as Gandalf grumbled darkly. Overall, his group was fine, alive and ready to fight. Harry summoned the Sword of Gryffindor to his hand and held it tightly.

“Everyone, do not get near me. This sword may not look like it, but it's extremely dangerous. A nick from the blade could mean a quick and painful death.” He warned.

They looked at the rapier-like sword, how utterly beautiful it was. It looked like something one would hang up for decoration or only used in ceremonies, not to fight with. But they didn't say anything back. A blade was a blade, if it killed three Orcs and only three, then it did more than they expected. Right now they needed to survive this and get the hell out of here. The doors were being battered now, Harry sighs, pouring a bit more power into the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, allowing him to 'see' better so he could avoid harming his friends. The doors finally gave away, splintering as Legolas and Aragorn were forced to put away their bows and pull out their blades.

Within seconds the room was filled with fighting, Orcs were squealing and shrieking their dying breaths as they fell to the blade. Sam had abandoned his sword and was smashing skulls with his skillet, commenting that he was finally getting the hang of fighting, much to the amusement of their group. Frodo guarded his Alpha's back while Merry and Pippin seemed to make a dance out of fighting, swinging one another around, slashing and stabbing as they hopped and danced out of range. Harry was sure that they would be singing a spirited little tune if the situation wasn't so dire. Boromir's training and strengths as an Alpha were fully shown as he wielded his broad sword with skill and ease, blocking with his shield and dropping anyone who came too close to the little ones.

Legolas and Aragorn were back to back, a well practiced dance of blades and the odd arrow between them as they took down anyone who posed a threat, they were slowly making their way close to Harry. Gandalf showed that old he may be, but was a spry warrior as he swung his gleaming sword around with ease, his staff knocking more than a fair few heads around. Gimli stood on his cousin's tomb and was unleashing his rage and anguish on his cousin's murderers, his voice yelling and rumbling with his Alpha Rage. Harry had so far been able to send out small spells, most wandless, others through the protection rune he had thrown out to protect his friends.

“Hadrian!!” Boromir cried out and Harry spun, swinging his sword. The blade cut through one Orc like a hot knife through butter as he caught another in the side and after wrenching his blade free, he scratched another in the face. One fell dead instantly as the other two screamed in agony before they gurgled and died as the Basilisk venom that had been imbued into the blade raced through their veins and ate their flesh.

“What...” Legolas gasped, in shock as he looked closer at the dead Orcs before he turned to Harry, who was looking over his head, but seemed to be 'seeing' him still. “It is good you warned us...”

“Indeed. Basilisk venom is one of the deadliest poisons back in my home, I am glad it still holds true now.” Harry nodded, turning and killing three more Orcs, by beheading them. “And since my sword is forged from the finest of Goblin materials, it makes it my sword twice more deadly.”

“Goblin!?” Gimli sputtered.

“Now is not the time, Master Gimli. When we are safe and can spend time chatting, I will tell you about the Goblins of my home versus those of yours. Personally, my Goblins would find yours most offensive.” Harry laughed as he and Legolas teamed up and soon the last wave was done, but the drumming started again and a roar filled the room.

Boromir rushed forward and risked a look out and then ducked back in and turned to the others with a humorless laugh.

“They have a Cave Troll.”

The others seemed to groan, the Hobbits all squeaked in fright as Harry got an unholy grin on his face.

“A troll? Please! I've dealt with them in my First year of Hogwarts, barely knowing magic too!” He laughed as he set down his trunk and tapped on it to switch the compartments to the one that housed Aldeztaile.

§What is with all the racket? Huh, a battle and you did not invite me!?§

§Shhh, Aldez, there is a Cave Troll coming, I am sure you are quite famished...§

§Troll?§ She perked up and then began shaking rhythmically as if she were dancing in glee. §Ohh, I have not had Troll in 244 years!§

Harry waved his hand out the door and she took off with a loud hiss. Harry calmly closed his trunk and shrunk it again, putting it away as soon as Aldeztaile had vanished out the door, the Orcs all began screaming in fright as the Cave Troll's roars suddenly cut off.

“Shall we?” Harry asked, holding his arm out.

Aragorn took it and shook his head with a disbelieving chuckle on his lips.

“You are full of surprises...”

“Well I haven't told you much of my past, but I think it will certainly explain why I am not shocked about the Troll.”

§You call this a Troll!? It is tiny!§ Aldeztaile roared in anger at the Orcs before she began chasing the Orcs and eating them to compensate for the poor meal. This complaint caused Harry to giggle, which made the others curious and a bit worried that he's gone mad. So he explained somewhat what she was complaining about.

“I will take her word for it... It seems the Trolls of my home are much bigger than yours.” Harry chuckled

The others paled because how could anything be bigger than the Trolls!? Well that wasn't a Stone Giant or a Dragon that is, but still! And how could a snake as small as Aldeztaile eat a Troll and still be hungry!? They chose to wait until they were out of Moria, well away from the danger to speak of such things, more questions about their mysterious Blind Wizard cropping up more than ever now. Aragorn guided Harry along, as they followed the trail of dead bodies, stumbling past the severed arm of the Troll.

“Gimli, Gandalf, take the lead! We need to get out of here!” Aragorn told them.

The Gray nodded and he took off ahead of them, Gimli muttering darkly as he saw the corpses both old and new and knew that not a single Dwarf survived. He would tell his father when he returned home, but for now they had other things to worry about. The new corpses of the Orcs brought him a wealth of vindictive pleasure and he would need to thank Aldeztaile with a good meal or grooming when this was over!

The Hobbits were kept in the middle of the group as the last two, Legolas and Boromir, brought up the tail end of their group. The sounds of Orcs fighting and dying with the loud hissing roars of Aldeztaile, which sound much bigger than before, echoed around them with the drumming. However, just as they were getting towards one of the many staircases in Moria, the drumming suddenly stopped and the entire mountain began to rumble as something much bigger roared.

Harry had 'looked' down sensing something foul below them making its way up and screamed, canceling his spells, summoning his runes back to the pouch and all but collapsing where he stood. Legolas and Aragorn quickly tended to him as Gandalf paled drastically and looked around them as shadow and flame began to dance darkly around them. Aldeztaile, with her inner eyelids closed, had returned and they gasped at the size of her, but didn't ask questions.

“Everyone onto Aldeztaile, quickly!” Aragorn ordered.

Boromir and Legolas helped the Hobbits onto the snake's back before climbing up, Gimli climbed up her with a bit of difficulty, but held onto the Elf's back as soon as he was sitting. Aragorn got Harry on and sat before him as he helped Gandalf up onto the snake, whom they were quickly realizing wasn't a normal snake. Gandalf sat close to her head and pet her head.

“Forgive me, my dear lady, but you had best move quickly! We cannot linger here!” He feared and she nodded, flicking her tongue, she was able to smell much better in her full size and quickly rose her plums, trying to find their exit, feeling the wind and scenting it finally after a few minutes, she took off much faster than they realized she could move in her monstrous size.

“No wonder she claimed the troll was too small...” Boromir mused.

“If this is her true size, I fear to learn how big many of the creatures of Hadrian's home truly grow to be.” Gimli grumbled, not liking being so high from the ground, but admitting the ride was much smoother than a pony or horse could ever be.

“Aragorn, how is Harry?” Frodo worried.

“I'm.. I'm alright... but we need to leave!” Harry assured, though his voice was coming out strained as if he was having trouble just saying those few words. “Aldeztaile, open your eyes and kill everything that gets in your way!”

She let out a roar, eyelids opening as Harry ordered the Fellowship to not look her in the eye or to look at her through reflective surfaces. Before they could ask why, a new wave of Orcs and a few Trolls appeared only to suddenly collapse where they stood whenever Aldeztaile looked in their direction. Most of them fell over dead, others because they caught her reflection were petrified and he knew that if they weren't treated within a year, they would die that way.

The mountain shook again with another roar and Aldeztaile put on a burst of speed, gliding down crumbling stairs and over bridges until finally they got to the Bridge of Khazad-dum. By then the thing that hunted them had finally appeared and Aldeztaile tried to glare it to death, but the creature merely broke into shadow and flames. She yelped and shrunk without warning, dumping everyone onto the floor.

“Fly, you fools!” Gandalf barked, getting up and beginning to chant a spell. The Hobbits followed Legolas across the gap as Boromir picked up a struggling Gimli and Aragorn picked up Harry, not wanting to risk the younger man falling off the bridge to his death. Aldeztaile slithering after him, hissing at them to move quicker and faster.

“Wait, Gandalf!” Frodo cried, trying to turn back toward him.

“YOU SHALL NOT PASS!!!”

The sheer power that came from the command left a quake in their bones as the Fellowship paused to watch the old wizard and the demon. The foul beast seemed to mock Gandalf and attempted to cross the bridge to get to the rest of them, but suddenly the bridge collapsed and it fell into the chasm below the bridge. Gandalf turned to join them, but Harry gasped sensing something was wrong.

“NO, GANDALF RUN!!!” He screamed, trying to wriggle free from Aragorn's arms. Quickly recasting the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, to try and 'see' the Wizard, to try and help him without accidentally harming the old man.

Aragorn held tight to Harry as they all watched in stunned horror as a whip of flame and shadow rose from the chasm and caught hold of the Gray's legs and he fell, barely catching himself on the edge as he looked to them, a look of resignation on his face.

“Run, you fools...” He whispered before he let go.

Frodo's scream was deafening as was Harry's. The two Omegas fighting to try and help Gandalf, but Sam did not let go of Frodo, the look of anguish at his Omega's cries were almost heart rendering, but it was Harry's inhuman wails, the feel of his magic running wild and anything of dark nature that was not bonded to him within Moria fell permanently into silence, Death's touch swift upon them for causing His master such pain...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The Fellowship all but spilled out of Moria's back gates, collapsing where they stopped to mourn for Gandalf. Gimli was trying to fight against Boromir's hold to try and get the Wizard back, to avenge him and his fallen kin, but the Man refused to let him go, trying to stamp down his own feelings of loss. Merry and Pippin were huddled close together, Pippin sobbing into Merry's chest as the Alpha cried silently for the old Man who was something like a fun, if often stern, grandfather.

Sam stood staring after Frodo who walked to the edge of the landing, still in shock and feeling utterly guilty. Legolas and Aragorn were holding Harry, whose wails had finally quieted, but was still feeling the loss and it was hurting them as well. Aragorn looked at them all and sighed, they did not have time to mourn, surely Orcs will be on their trail sooner rather than later.

“We have to move... We cannot linger...” He ordered, slowly pulling Harry up, Aldeztaile quickly slithering up his body and hissing at him mournfully, but encouragingly.

“Please, give them a moment to rest, to mourn!” Boromir begged.

“We cannot afford to stay.” Legolas agreed, holding Harry, easily picking him up. “We need to leave here and get as far away as possible before the sun sets.” Which he looked at and noted that it was just an hour after midday. “Otherwise this entire area will be swarming with Orc and let us not forget the White is also hunting us. We have to make it to the Golden Wood quickly.”

“Get them up, we have to move now.” Aragorn ordered again, getting Sam and Frodo as Merry and Pippin stood up, Gimli cursing but seeing sense in both Aragorn and Legolas' reasoning. “Frodo?”

“It's my fault. If I hadn't--”

“You had no idea this would happen, none of us did. We can only continue and destroy the Ring. Once that is done we can mourn Gandalf's sacrifice, honor his memory, but not this moment. We have to run far and we will not rest, will you be able to make it?” Aragorn asked, concerned.

“I am not with child if that is what you are worried about. Bloodlust Heats are extremely rare among my people and are seldom fertile.” Frodo assured, but still he wasn't sure if his legs would carry him so far, but they will do what they can.

Aragorn looked torn, but nodded, they needed to get to safety at the earliest convenience, but he did not wish to push them to an early grave either. However time was of the essence and with one Wizard fallen in battle, the other already weak and now emotionally distraught it was going to be very hard to protect everyone. Magic spoils one, even as little as it has been used so far...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

They had run for days on end, a small pack of Orcs hot on their tail, though Harry had assured them that these ones came from the Misty Mountains rather from inside of Moria. He had a cold smile dancing on his lips when he assured them that there was nothing left alive in Moria. The Wizard was a bit annoyed with being carried by the other three taller members of the Fellowship, but he understood why. He couldn't travel quickly over long distances on his own. Aldeztaile had at one point grown big enough to allow all of them to rest as she slithered across the plains, following Aragorn's directions. And even now Harry and the little Hobbits rode on her back as the others ran beside her.

“I see the woods!” Merry cried, pointing to the golden canopy of the Golden Woods.

“Hurry now!” Aragorn shouted, putting on a burst of speed as Boromir and Gimli huffed along behind him and Legolas.

Harry turned his head back, frowning, “Either we lost them, or they fell back...”

“Isn't that good?” Sam asked.

“I don't know, but for now let's just get into the trees and finally get some rest... Assuming there's nothing more threatening here.” Harry stated, having learned that when one danger backs off it is because something more dangerous is normally lurking nearby. It was how they lost Gandalf to the Balrog.

“Nothing to fear, Master Hadrian!” Gimli grumbled, huffing away as he hurried into the treeline with the others. “Except for the Witch of the Woods.”

“Witch of the Woods?” the Hobbits asked, sliding off of Aldeztaile as she shrunk and climbed Harry's torso, exhausted and hungry once more.

“Aye, said to be beautiful, but her beauty is to lure in unsuspecting victims! She'll curse us and enslave us before we have a chance to fight! But not to worry, Hobbits, I have the eyes of a hawk and the ears of a fox-- Oh!?” Gimli trailed off when an arrow was leveled at his nose.

They were quickly surrounded on all sides by Elves, these ones with silver hair. Legolas and Aragorn made sure to keep Harry safe between them even as they were held at weapon point. The Hobbits were worried as Boromir held his hands up in surrender.

“The Dwarf breathes so loud, I could have easily shot him in the dark.” The leader sneered down at the Dwarf, who muttered something highly insulting, which Aragorn reprimanded him.

“That was most unkind, Gimli...” He stated coldly, his eyes dying red, the color unholy compared to the usual shade of carmine red.

Many of the Alphas backed up and Gimli bowed his head sensing the bigger and scarier Alpha in their midst and that they were most displeased. Legolas simply smirked at Aragorn as the silver haired Elf chuckled and greeted him warmly. They spoke quickly in Elvish and then the Elf nodded.

“Come, my lady is awaiting your arrival. However the Dwarf must be blindfolded.” He stated.

“Then you will have to blindfold all of us, my friend. If one of us cannot see, then all of us must go blind.” Aragorn stated.

“I have the advantage then!” Harry giggled, pulling his hood up to show the coquette mask that covered his eyes.

“Indeed...” the Elf murmured, taking in the young man's features, the ones he could see and watched how his lover and their favored Man hovered protectively around him. Catching Legolas' eyes, he smirked and nodded.

His people handed out blindfolds as he took the young man's arm, wrapping it over his arm. The others quickly took a hold of someone and they were off. Aldeztaile hissed at the silver haired Elf, but he ignored her, and did not do anything more than warn Harry where there were branches or roots in his path.

§Rude!§ She complained.

§Hush, Aldez... They have not harmed us, let us be thankful for that.§

She huffed, but slithered her way onto the Elf's shoulders and scented him. He had stiffened at the strange language and at having the snake on him, but when she did not cause harm he relaxed.

“Calm, Haldir, she will not harm you.” Legolas chuckled in Elvish.

“You seem so certain...” he muttered back.

“She won't as long as you don't pose a threat to myself or anyone else...” Harry told him, smiling when he sensed the shock from his guide.

§He's a handsome one! Like the other Star Child and the Long Lived Man!§ Aldeztaile gave a hissy chirp. §He would give you lovely Hatchlings too... perhaps all three of them, I could take them if I had a Human form!§

§ALDEZ!?§ Harry gave a high pitched hiss, tripping and almost falling if not for Haldir quickly catching him, even if he and the others flinched at the strange tongue and the sudden pitch change. “Thank you... Aldeztaile De La Muerte!”

She gave a hissy cackle, ignoring the full name that Harry had given her, a snaky smirk on her face as he grumbled darkly about her being evil and giving her only fruit and veggies from now on.

“Is she being a tease again?” Merry asked.

“Yes!” he growled out, sounding more embarrassed than anything.

“I have a new respect for you, Master Hadrian...” Boromir stated, having tripped several times in their procession. “How you can navigate without your sight or even your magic is a miracle and half.”

“It wasn't at first, but I got used to it.” Harry shrugged carelessly. “I do miss being able to see the sky and the moon, however... I miss being able to fly too... can't very well do that without my eyes, though I can fly close to the ground.”

Haldir blinked and looked at the young man, he was beautiful. His scent clearly something that called to him, it's a strange storm and floral scent, with something fresh and innocent; something Omega. He wasn't a fool, he saw how quickly his lover and their Man had shielded the young Istari, how they hover, even as they are guided by his younger brothers back to Caras Galadhon. The Galadhel warriors stopped their procession at the bottom of the stairs that led up into the heart of Caras Galadhon before removing the blindfolds from their faces.

They only had to wait but a moment before Lord Celeborn and Lady Galadriel were coming down the stairs. Their combined power and light making them shine like a star borne onto the earth. The others had to look away, but the young Istari kept his head in their direction. Once they had arrived at the last four steps, they stopped and looked at the group.

“Welcome, may you find rest and safety within our city. But pray tell, 10 set out from Rivendel and yet only 9 are here. Tell me, where is Gandalf?” Celeborn asked, looking at them and noting how they all looked beaten and tired, but also had an air of sorrow surrounding them.

“He fell.” Aragorn spoke up, stepping forward and bowing to the pair. “In Moria, fighting a Balrog so that we may escape.”

This shocked the lord as his lady wife looked beyond them all, her face pinched and a dim look entering her eyes.

“He's fallen into shadow, far beyond even my own sight...” She whispered. “You are all weary and it is not all physical. Come, rest and mourn. When you are strong again, you will be on your way...”

They all bowed or murmured their thanks, but Harry felt something brush his Occlumency shields and he turned his head up and it looked as if he were looking right at Galadriel as he frowned at her.

“My mind is not for you to look at, madam. You had best stop poking me, I do not like it.” he bit out, shocking the others and the She Elf as well. “One normally asks permission before inviting themselves in. I don't know how the others feel about such things, but you will do well to stay away from me. And stop your meddling with Frodo! He's tired as is!”

“...” Galadriel gaped in shock at the full-on reprimand she was receiving and even more so when she felt her connections to the Fellowship summarily shut down with such finality. “You are a strange one, young Istari.”

“So I'm told.” Harry stated coolly. “These are my friends and I protect mine and my own to the last, try to touch their minds again and you will not like what happens.” He turned toward where he felt Legolas to his left and grabbed his arm. “Alright let's go... I will find us somewhere nice to rest. I am so done with manipulative people and good intentions!”

He led them off into the trees, still within the city but clearly away from Galadriel. As they walked he groused about people always playing with others lives and thoughts, never learning to leave well enough alone and just in general vent. It was both amusing and informative. Galadriel seemed to come back to her senses when her husband touched her arm. She smiled softly at him, assuring him she was well. But she was now most curious about the unknown that was the young Istari...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER VII *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry had found the heart of a Telluric Knot and tapped his trunk and enlarged it before he pulled out a tent and after magicking it to set itself up, he shoved his people inside, laughing at their shouts of shock and glee when they saw it was much bigger inside than it was outside. He also laid down all his warding stones, making an impenetrable wall between them and everyone else. Once done he stepped inside and smiled as he finally began to shed his many layers, vanishing most of them to his room in the tent.

“Thank you, Harry...” Frodo spoke up, moving to hug the taller Omega's waist.

“Think noting of it. I'm just so done...” He sighed. “Now then-- Hmm?” They all blinked as a soft chime sounded through the tent and Harry turned to walk outside again with Aragorn following to see what it was as well.

Haldir was standing at the edge of the clearing, hands touching the barrier that glowed from his touch, his eyes a bright starlight blue as he looked amazed with the magic flowing and woven into such a tight knot it was impossible to tell where it began or where it ended. At his sides were his brothers holding jugs of water and wine, with food and medical supplies as well. The younger pair were also staring at the barrier, wondering at the magic and power used to make it so.

“It is Haldir and his brothers. Rúmil and Orophin; they have food and drink as well as medical supplies.” He assured Harry, sounding happy to see the three of them.

“Hmm...” Harry waved his hand, making a hole in his protections to let them pass through before it closed once more. “Thank you for the food and water, but we do not need medical treatment. I've covered that thus far and we're well.”

“Of course, little Istari.” Haldir smiled and Harry scowled softly in his general direction.

“Haldir, do not tease.” Aragorn scolded softly, taking some of the things so the other three could balance what they had easier.

“Where are the others?” Haldir asked.

“Inside. Come on.” Harry told them and walked into the tent that looked like it could only house three grown men with very little wiggle room.

Aragorn smiled secretively at them as he walked in next, leaving the three brothers to decide if they wanted to enter or not. They slowly entered not long after and gasped at the manor inside the tent. It had rooms for everyone, a large kitchen, a potions lab and even a sitting room. Everyone was kind of running around looking about the place, poking at some of the many strange things inside. Orophin and Rúmil looked about curiously as Haldir blinked and slowly relaxed. Harry chuckled as he listened to the excited chatter even as he walked into the kitchen and began pulling food out the various pantries, iceboxes, all charmed with permanent stasis spells, God Level thanks to Lady Magic.

He set to work cooking as everyone eventually sat down and relaxed for the first time in days. Legolas and Haldir sat away from the others and spoke softly, the older Elf watching Harry and listening to his lover's tale. He sniffed the air softly and indeed smelt that pure, fresh sent, the smell of an Omega. He could also pick up the sent of something foreboding but welcoming, dark and yet alluring.

“You are right... He is ours.. they both are...” He confirmed and Legolas breathed easier, having worried that he might had been wrong. “You should have more faith in your abilities, Little Leaf...”

“Shut up...” Legolas blushed, looking away from him. But he did smile softly, subtly leaning against his elder mate, enjoying the tactile touch, even if their relationship was mostly platonic. “Will you bring them into the fold? Or will you leave that to me?”

“I will see what I can do now while you are here... Though I get the feeling our sweet little Omega is not all sugar and smiles if how he snapped at Lady Galadriel was any indication.” Haldir smirked, amused. “It is good to know our little one will not cower or simper before the blade of an enemy.”

“From what I've learned, he was abused and trained to be a warrior.” Legolas whispered darkly, an angry look stealing over his features as he glared at the floor.

“What?” Haldir hissed, pulling away to look at Legolas, who slowly met his gaze and nodded. Haldir cursed something foul, flinching in mild pain, in the Black Speech.

Legolas nodded in agreement, hiding his own flinch as best he could. He told him what he knew from what Harry had shared with them, what Aragorn had let slip and what he's heard and observed in Rivendell. Haldir growled, eyes flashing red a moment before he calmed his temper, nodding his head. He would begin courting the pair, hopefully before they left, they would be four pieces of a whole or Legolas would have to keep courting them until they could join up again. He wanted to go to the council and would have loved to join them when they leave, but Haldir was loyal to his home and his Ladyship, unless she gave him the order he could not leave as he wished. But the call of mates was steadily growing stronger as he remained with them...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

By the time Harry was done cooking, night had fallen and the Elves had gathered and were singing a beautiful, if painful song in honor of Gandalf. He could hear the others slowly breaking down, crying and mourning his lose and Harry had to steady his breathing. He could not have helped, and even if he could have, he was weak again. His Creature Nature was very sensitive to negative energies and whatever that monster had been, was steeped in the foulest and darkest of energy. It felt like it had drained him dry and he felt so unclean. He would be doing a small private replenishing ceremony later, to check for damage to his core and his reserves as well as shed his human body for a while and just lounge in his creature form. He wondered what the others would say if they saw him in his Lamia form?

He shook his head and began to carry the food out as the others slowly calmed and sat quietly around the fire pit. He handed out the food and sat down on a pile of cushions, Aldeztaile slithering her way into his lap. He hummed softly, a sad, painful song, but one that conveyed his pain and grief, the others listened and smiled sadly as they felt their sadness slowly ease, acceptance blooming in its place.

“This is wonderful...” Sam spoke up after a few hours. “What is it?”

“Shepard's pie, ground meat, vegetables and a thick layer of mashed potatoes with a flat bread crust.” Harry smiled. “It's simple, but filling.”

They murmured in pleasure and soon more questions about the meal filled the air and one of the Hobbits brought up how Gandalf would have enjoyed one dish or another. This brought about stories of the Old Wizard's antics and soon they were laughing and enjoying the delight the old man had once brought them all and Harry found he liked Gandalf much better than he did Dumbledore, still a nosy old man, but one who seemed to do what he could for the good of other, not himself...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry could not sleep, he was restless for some reason. So silently he left the tent, he did not want his restless pacing to wake the others. He could sense that not everyone was in the tent, most likely they've gone to mourn privately. Walking aimlessly, he allowed the natural magic of the forest to guide his feet. He let his mind wander and allowed his magic to gently pulse like the lazy roll of waves on a beach. It was a nice peacefulness that wrapped about him, but did little to ease the uneasy restlessness that was like an infuriating itch under his skin that refused to go away.

“You are troubled...” He did not startle at Lady Galadriel's voice, though he was mildly annoyed he let her sneak up on him. “Would you like a sleep tonic?”

“No thank you, dreadfully addictive things, those tonics.” He declined, turning to face her general direction. “But you did not come here to offer me sleeping aids. You have something on your mind.”

“Very perceptive of one whose perception is gone.” She smiled softly, taking his arm and beginning to walk. “Many things trouble my mind, but none more so than knowing that the One Ring is in my domain and I can feel it tempting me, whispering softly to me.”

“Well if you didn't go poking your nose in others business, reading minds as you wish, you wouldn't have to worry nearly as much.” He scolded.

“You are strange...” She stated. “But it is a good strange, if a bit daunting since one does not know what to possibly expect from you.”

“That's the point. I want you to underestimate me, to think little of me.” He told her. “It just makes your ultimate downfall all the more entertaining for me. I am not fond of people who think they can do as they wish simply because they have the power to do so and I know you will cave to the Ring's call, you will advance on Frodo and if you harm him,...” He stopped walking and turned to her, a cold and deadly aura surrounding him. “A very dear friend of mine will end you...”

She gulped as she noticed a shadow looming behind Harry, a shadow that had no form or reason to be there and it nodded at her, a bony smile appearing just under the hood. It was Death. She felt icy fear grip her, sink into her bones and refuse to leave.

“I know you are a good woman, a kind leader and a doting mother and grandmother. You are strong, do not give into that temptation and I will not have to take those measures. I'm done letting threats live. I'm done being manipulated and I am done watching those I care for suffer and die. Do not hurt my friends and I will not hurt you. Plain and simple, no?”

“I understand.”

He nodded and they kept walking until Harry smiled as he found the oldest Knot and smiled as he felt the earth tremble in greeting, the great trees whispering their hellos as the air felt pure and calming.

“My word...” Galadriel gasped watching the tight knoll of trees brighten, their golden leaves shimmering and shaking as the trees glowed brightly. Flowers bloomed around them in an endless sea of color and the air smelt cleaner, sweeter. “What are you?”

“I am Hadrian.” He simply shrugged and let her arm go. “Lord and Heir to many Noble and ancient Houses seeped in magic. I am also not what I appear to be... I hope my mates will be known to me soon... I do not think my magic's stability will last passed this war...” He suddenly twisted on the spot and his body quickly changed to his Lamia form, his tail coiling under him as his legs vanished. He sighed and slithered around the clearing, touching trees and gaining their memories and hearing their words of wisdom and awe. “I am a Lamia, a Nature Spirit. This is my real form, but not many would be kind to me. Most would kill me.”

“... Stunning...” She whispered, her hand itching to touch, but she refrained. “My son in-law did not tell me about this in his letter.”

“He doesn't know... Lord Elrond, had enough on his plate and I did not wish to overload him with the strangeness that is me.” Harry chuckled, picturing how curious Elrond would have been, he reminded him of Hermione which made him sigh sadly. “I miss my home... I miss my loved ones. I can only hope they are safe while I am gone.” He then thought of his fathers and bit back a sob, the image of his fathers falling into the veil, lost forever haunting him still.

“You are mourning more than Gandalf...” Galadriel noted.

“Before I lost my sight, before I came here, my adoptive fathers, three of them, had been protecting me from an enemy attack and where knocked into the Veil of Death... I could do nothing but watch... I see them almost nightly, but now it is only sorrow and regret... The only pleasure I have from their deaths is that the one who killed them can no longer walk... I made sure she suffered horridly for her actions.” He snarled low, still feeling that vindictive pleasure at knowing that Bellatrix was all but useless to Voldemort without her legs and that even years down the line she would still fell pain in her legs. Death could be a dick that way and Harry wholly loved him for it.

Galadriel said nothing, shivering in fright, but secretly glad she was not in that woman's place. They spent an hour in silence, Harry sighing and taking his human form once more as he felt tired enough now to sleep. Galadriel took his arm and guided him back, both finding small topics to idly chat about until they got to the bubble where Harry set up the Fellowship's camp. She voiced her awe and how deeply impressed she was, touching the barrier as Harry easily walked in. He chuckled and told her that perhaps, if she could withstand the Ring's temptations, he would set up a similar barrier around Lothlorien. She squared her shoulders and nodded.

“I shall endeavor. I, like you, will kill anyone who harms mine and my own. I nearly lost my daughter to Orcs once, I absolutely forbid to lose anyone else. If there is one thing we can agree on, Hadrian the Green, it is that we are a force to be reckoned with when our loved ones have been harmed.” She nodded firmly.

“Indeed, Lady Galadriel. I hope you will endure, we could be such friends.” He told her and she beamed and slipped away. He turned to head into the tent, but nearly fell over in fright when he saw Aragorn's silhouette not more than a foot from him. “Good God in heaven! Don't do that!”

“Hah! I've finally gotten the drop on you, Hadrian!” Aragorn chuckled and Harry hissed at him, but smiled softly.

“That you did, Sneak and Glide will be so upset that you won the game.” Harry laughed softly.

“That they will...” He smiled before it turned to a concerned frown. “Are you alright? I went to check on you but you were no where to be found. I'm sure Legolas asked Haldir to help look for you...”

“I'm sorry, to worry you. I could not sleep... Losing Gandalf reminded me of my fathers...” Aragorn winced and pulled him into a hug. “I'm alright, but it still hurts...”

“I know... even though its been a few decades, I still mourn my mother's passing. Having Adar and my siblings helped to ease the pain, but it never fully fades.” Aragorn sighed, gently rocking them as Harry just burrowed further into him.

“My magic is becoming erratic...” Harry finally admitted.

Aragorn stiffened and pulled back to look him over, as if he could ascertain the cause by a physical means. This was how Haldir and Legolas found them, having run across Lady Galadriel, who informed them that she and Hadrian had simply taken a walk when he found he could not sleep.

“Do you need to preform a ritual or do you need your elixirs?” He worried, which concerned the Elvin pair as they soon circled the pair.

“Calm down, Aragorn... I'm alright... I'm very powerful for someone so young and as such I need a mate who is just as powerful, or multiple mates to help me anchor my magic... The only ones powerful enough back home to be my mate either want me dead or want to use me as a pawn. And even then I've seen small visions of my future with both and either way I will be dead.” Harry sighed. “But I have seen another vision where I live and am happy... I have three mates, but I cannot see them... However I feel like I've met them and that it is only a matter of time before it clicks into place... but that is neither now or tomorrow.”

Aragorn felt his heart almost shatter at that, but he bravely put on a pleased smiled.

“Good... come you must be tired after your walk.”

“Yes.... could... could the three of you stay with me tonight? I don't think I can handle another nightmare.” Harry sighed softly and Aragorn blinked and finally noticed Legolas and Haldir, both with impassive faces , but they softened at Hadrian's request and he nodded as well. Mentally this was a fantasy come true, but in his heart, it felt like a vicious stab.

Hadrian was destined for someone else. He knew he should not have given into his feelings and allowed himself to grow attached, but he could not help it. Shaking that thought away, he guided Harry into the tent with the other two on their heels. They entered Harry's room where a massive nest of pillows and blankets acted as his bed, Aldeztaile was curled up on a massive pillow by a spelled burner that would keep her warm all night long. Harry slipped behind the changing screen as the three Alphas removed unnecessary layers and items before carefully climbing through the nest to where it looked like Harry slept most and got comfortable. Harry came out in a long night gown and bit his lip, normally he sleeps in Lamia form, but has been keeping to human form to not scare anyone.

He hoped he did not slip and the others woke to his tail in the morning, but that was a worry for later. He carefully climbed in, Aragorn and Legolas helping him find a spot between them and he cooed happily as they slowly settled in. Aragorn spooned him from behind as Legolas slipped down so his head was on Harry's stomach and Haldir curled around all three of them, his arm draped across the three.

“Mmm... smells like home...” Harry murmured, drowsily drifting off. “...mates...”

Legolas and Haldir tensed and looked at one another as Aragorn slowly lifted his head, just as wide eyed as them. Surely Hadrian did not mean what he said? Could it be that he felt something for them? But he hardly knew Haldir.

Legolas wanted to know, but would not over step any boundaries. They didn't know if Aragorn returned their regard either.

Aragorn was hoping that he wasn't blushing as terribly as he felt he was, watching the Elvin pair closely, he did not see disgust or outright rejection, so it's possible there was something to work with, but how can he confess his feelings to the three of them?

There was nothing for them to do other than sleep for now, but they did not dare to hope...

Okay...

May just a little...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Haldir jolted awake as did the other two when they heard a distressed wail. They all quickly dodged away from a lashing tail that came from seemingly nowhere before they heard the cry again.

“No, Uncle Sev!!” Harry screamed in his sleep, dreaming once more of the deaths of his parental figures. Aragorn knew this and dove back over to him, ignoring the tail that seemed to be trying to protect Harry, not harm him.

“Hadrian! It is Aragorn, please... calm, shh... It is only a dream, a memory.... wake, please wake...” Aragorn urged, pulling Harry to him and holding him tightly. Legolas quickly joined him, catching the flailing tail, which made Harry cry out a whimpering scream, making them realize it was his tail. Haldir quickly caught the end of it, the appendage was a good 15ft, quite powerful too as it took both Elves all their strength and then some to wrest the tail down. But they managed and pet the soft scales as they whispered softly, lyrically in Elvish to calm him.

Their voices blended into a soft rolling wave, the three focused on calming Harry more than anything else. It took a while, but Harry calmed eventually, shivering as he sobbed into Aragorn's chest, his tail slowly shrinking and his legs came back, this brought the Elves closer as they worried for the young man. Harry slowly came to and when he saw the three silhouettes, he paled and pulled away and curled up. Aldeztaile, who had snuck closer as the three Alphas comforted her master and hatchling, quickly coiled about him, hissing softly, trying to see what was wrong.

§They saw! I'm a freak, a disgusting monster...§ He whimpered.

§You are not a freak!§ She hissed offended, she whapped his leg in a reprimanding manner as she glared at him. §Who told you such lies!? I will eat them whole and then spit them out! Their meat spoiled and rotten!§

§Uncle Vernon--§ He yelped when she whapped him again, glaring hard.

§That is not family, Hatchling, that is a monster! We do not listen to the monsters! If your real family, your lost fathers, knew this, they would be severely upset and hurt!§ She hissed and he wilted and sobbed. She sighed and nosed him softly. §Oh Hatchling, please, your mates are worried...§

§Mates?§ He blinked confused behind his mask.

§The two Star Children and the Long Lived Man.§ She nodded. §Good, strong mates, they will they make us very beautiful Hatchlings.§

“Aldez!?” He whined loudly, blushing a brilliant crimson.

“Hadrian?” Legolas ventured when he heard him speaking Weston.

Harry jolted and looked toward them and blushed even brighter before he ducked his head down, ashamed.

“Stop.” Haldir commanded and he did, stiff and frightened, but oddly comforted by the command. “Are you alright?”

“I'm sorry-- I...” He tried to speak but felt lost for what he could say.

“You dreamt of their deaths and thus yours again...” Aragorn sighed, which startled the two Elves. And when Harry nodded, they both rushed forward, checking him over for injuries or the like. Harry flailed and blushed but Aragorn only laughed. “Legolas, Haldir, calm... Hadrian is well and alive; you need not fret... Perhaps, if he is comfortable enough he will share his story with you as he did myself, Elrohir, Elladan and Lord Elrond...”

They wanted to protest, but grudgingly agreed.

“Are you alright? Do you need water or one of your elixirs?” Legolas worried.

“No... I'm... I'm sorry to have disturbed you... I'm prone to nightmares...” He murmured. “I normally put a silencing barrier around me to keep from bothering you-- Ouch!”

Haldir swatted his thigh again for good measure as he glared at his unruly Omega, “Never again, little one! If you are prone to bad dreams, but refuse to drink a sleep tonic, then you will not silence yourself so that we may wake and help to wake you from your dreams! You called us mates, last night, then if this is true: as your mates, we need to know what is wrong, no matter how small or trivial so we may properly aid you!”

Harry blushed, he had hoped they hadn't heard that, but alas someone was poking fun at him again (most likely Chaos since she doubles as both Order and Karma; bitch). He startled when Aragorn pulled him into his lap once more and held him close.

“Don't you trust us? Me?” He asked and he sounded so hurt that Harry whined softly, nosing under his chin, a purely Omega habit to sooth one's mate or suitor.

“I'm sorry... I-- You know I have trust issues...” Harry poked his temple and the small spell on the tip brought back the number of times Harry has asked for help, or forgot to silence himself and he was hurt almost 10x worse each time. Or that he was left alone or made to feel guilty for disturbing others when he could not contain his nightmares.

Aragorn had to take a deep breath to keep calm, even as he pressed a kiss to Harry's brow. Harry sighed, relaxing in his hold, glad that Aragorn wasn't going to just leave him.

§Will you mate them now?§ Aldeztaile asked, causing Harry to sputter and turn bright red even as he flailed and tied to get out Aragorn's hold.

“I will not mate them!! Not right now! I barely know one of my mates!” He shouted and then realized he said that in Weston and blushed horribly. “I mean eventually... but not now!!”

Legolas burst into laughter as Haldir chuckled and pulled Harry to sit on his own lap, marveling at how well the Omega fit. Harry flailed and sputtered some more but finally went still and quiet, redder than a tomato at this point.

“Calm down... We understand that this is sudden and while you know Legolas more than you know myself, we are still strangers compared to how well you know Aragorn. And yes, you foolish Man, we are aware of your crush on us, but have opted to let you approach us.” Haldir soothed. Aragorn sputtered, but blushed and looked down.

“No fair...” Harry pouted.

“What's wrong?” Legolas wondered.

“You get to see how cute he is all blushy blushy and I can't because I'm blind!” Harry whined. “The charm that let's me see only shows up white!”

Legolas chuckled and kissed Harry's cheek, making him blush now, “Perhaps we can help find a way to heal your eyes?”

“A good friend of mine told me that only time will heal them, if they can be healed that is. The curse that struck me was very high leveled and is almost impossible to recover from, especially in such a delicate place.” Harry sighed. “But thank you for the offer... Again I'm sorry for waking you, but I need to wash, I'm all sweaty and icky now... Dobby, prepare the big bath... might as well let everyone in on my little secrets... some of them that is...” He slipped free of Haldir's arms and headed for his ensuite just as Dobby, who somehow managed to find him even worlds apart, appeared and eagerly helped Harry to the bathroom...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

After they had washed up and dressed for the day, the three Arda Natives marveling at the much more advance and intricate indoor plumbing that Harry's world had. He assured them that the others had similar baths and showers for their hygienic needs. The toilet was a marvel and a concern for them because they were unsure what to make of it but at least they didn't have to pitch the filth into a deep trench or out a window. Dobby had set about making breakfast and getting the Pensive ready for the massive group viewing. It took only a bit of time for the others to wander out, hair damp and looking much more relaxed than they've been in a while.

“Your hospitality is something else, lad!” Gimli rumbled pleasantly as he combed his hair and began to carefully braid it.

“Thank you, Master Gimli.” Harry smiled. “I hope you did not have too much trouble working the taps.” He worried.

“A bit fancy, but it was fine!” Boromir told him.

“Good... I was a bit worried, some of them are a bit too advanced.” He smiled as the Hobbits toddled in looking much better and more at ease. “Dobby, we're ready for breakfast... I would rather eat before I tell you about my life, I'm sure you have noticed some of my habits and as the Hobbits already know, I hid my magic until I could not...”

They all murmured various forms of affirmation, curious about their little wizard friend. They startled when a tiny creature, slightly taller than the Hobbits but shorter than Gimli appeared and snapped its fingers before the empty table set it self and a feast appeared.

“Anything else, Master Harry Potter?” He asked, having calmed down over the years and having a stable and healthy bond with a master who seemed to know how best to work with his oddities.

“The group Pensive, have it ready for after breakfast, please and then return to your other duties.”

“Rightings away!” He popped off and the Pensive from his trunk appeared, ready and waiting sitting on a small table to the side.

“Who and what is that?” Sam asked.

“That is Dobby, he is what my people call a House Elf. To be honest I don't think he is actually an elf, but that is what they are called. They a race of subserviant people who need a symbiotic bond with a Magical either an individual, a family or a building built purely from or with magic in it, to feed their cores and stabilize them. Otherwise they will grow weak and die from their own magic turning poisonous and killing them. Most do not have a kind master, but those that find a master who cares for them, are fiercely loyal and will do anything and everything in their power to protect them, even going as far as to die for them. Dobby is that loyal to me, though he's much calmer now than when we first met.” Harry explained. “I am highly independent and rarely need him, but since we have so many and we all have needs, he's been helping us all by making sure we have more than enough medical supplies.”

They blinked, unaware they had had a hidden member helping them, let alone such a strange creature. They ate and talked quietly as they wondered more about what was going to happen from here on out and their piqued curiosity at learning more about Harry. Soon enough breakfast was over with, the Fellowship and Haldir and his brothers all moved to the living room where a tight ring of chairs had been set up and the Pensive was floating before all. Harry pulled the memories right from his temple first, proving he was not tampering with them as he put the into the bowl where it began to glow a gentle bluish white light. He explained that all they had to do was dip their fingers in and they would be pulled into his memories and that this was quicker, and made sure they knew everything about him without him withholding information.

Aragorn offered to guide them having done this once before, Harry would have been able to actually see in the Pensive, but he did not want to relive the memories while he was awake. So they agreed and dipped a finger in and went into stasis. Harry left them to it and went to brew some much needed potions as Dobby cleaned up and mended their clothes and armor. If the elf added extra protections to them, it was his business and Harry smiled as he put extras for his mates...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The Arda natives gasped as they came out several hours later, having to slowly make their way through the memories, quickly realizing that they could pause them or replay a memory if needed. The needed to pause often and they had barely scratched the surface of Hadrian's horrific childhood when they learned this. Finally they came out and out of all of them Aragorn was the calmest, having lived this once, but he was just barely calmer. He breathed hard as he told himself that Hadrian was here, safe and relatively happy. He came back to the others when he heard both Legolas and Haldir snarl, deep and vicious and he jumped to his feet and caught hold of their arms.

“Let us go!” Legolas demanded.

“If you go angry, he will get scared! Calm down! There is little we can do and even then, he does not want to take revenge and will not allow us to do so! Believe me, if I could get my hands on that fat Orc in man's flesh's neck I would!” He argued back and they felt only a frisson better, but stopped and took calming breaths.

“Such ghastly behavior!” Boromir mourned for the child that Hadrian had been. “But still, he is still so kind and respectful of life... no wonder his tolerance for such behavior has dropped so much...”

The Hobbits were furiously growling back and forth, clearly furious that the youngest member of their group had been so utterly betrayed and harmed by those who were meant to protect and love. He gave so much and asked for nothing in return, he did not have to get involved and yet here he was, blind and yet willing to stand with them to face this unknown. Frodo felt even more horrible, but was determined to destroy this Ring now. Ever since it fell on his finger, her had felt something take root and was slowly trying to grow in his mind like a weed, but now with this resolve, he viciously gutted the roots, yanked and pulled on it to keep it from sinking deeper, caging it to keep it from growing further. He was no magic user, did not know how to conjure or cast spells, but he knew one thing and one thing only, he was as stubborn as a Dwarf when he wanted to be, or so Uncle Bilbo had often told him.

Eventually everyone calmed down and Harry came back in to check on them, as soon as he was through the door the Hobbits were on him, hugging and checking him over for injuries. He huffed an amused laugh and let them fuss, when they found he was not injured and that he was fine, they grudgingly left him be. As soon as they moved Haldir and Legolas were holding him in a hug as Aragorn just gave a soft laugh. Boromir and Gimli grumbled in concerned annoyance as Hadrian realized that they were all worried and he assured them he was well, had been since he came here, even if he was still blind.

“Do not make light of your situation.” Boromir scolded. “You will tell us if you are hurt or feeling fatigued! If you take a magical injury, you will tell us so we can best protect you until you can heal it! If there is a spell or ritual you must do before and after battles, warn us so we may guard you or stay clear! You will not be hurt, little one, not on my watch!”

Hadrian chuckled softly as he accepted the scolding and after he explained some things and even showed the others some of the wards and spells he can put on them, they calmed down and allowed him to go about his business...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER VIII *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

They spent the next month mourning, training and gathering their strengths. With the new knowledge they had of Harry, each member made sure to spend at least a few hours one on one with the young man. Harry happily lent them his books on magic, rituals and the like, while none of them could preform any of these magics, they wanted to know what to look out for, what was dangerous to interrupt verses what can safely be interrupted (not that they wanted to, but if there was an emergency, they wanted to know for safety reasons, especially Harry's). They learned of the sway the moon held over certain spells and magics, understood that Harry's abilities were near limitless and yet were limited in a dangerous way due to his blindness.

Aragorn, Haldir and Legolas took this time to begin courting the young Wizard. They spent time together as a group, one on one, and two on one. Harry spent most of this time getting to know Haldir and Legolas better. All three were very calm, which he valued over the chaos his normal day to day life seem to throw his way. Haldir was the clear Alpha of their group, he was the leader and defender, Aragorn was the healer and the voice of reason, while Legolas was the warrior and mischief maker (he didn't believe it at first until he heard Legolas playfully baiting Gimli and even getting Haldir on his younger brothers cases). They balanced one another out and had quirks that Harry found endearing. All three were protective of him, natural worrywarts, but they seemed to understand when Harry needed to be coddled and when he did not.

He lent the group his Occlumency books, teaching them as best he could how best to protect their minds from invasion, be it friend or foe. He worked especially with Frodo and Boromir. Death had visited him and they had spoken at length. Boromir was destined to fall to the Ring. This would lead to the deaths of thousands because his father, who's already grown ill and insane, would send his men to slaughter and nearly kill his only remaining son. Harry asked what would happen if he saved the man, Death merely shrugged, it ultimately mattered not to him, eventually all would die. However he did mention that they could cut a good chunk of the overall death toll of innocent lives by saving the young Captain.

Harry knew Death wanted something in return other than one of his pies, Death had a sweet tooth, which was quite shocking given he does not need to eat in order to survive. When he asked what he wanted in return, Death merely spoke in riddles, leaving soon after as Harry wondered, who he meant. He knew only time would tell. When he wasn't teaching or on little outings with his mates (his inner Omega refused to call them suitors, they were mates damn it!), Harry took the time to brew, finish crafting a few new wards and spells. He also trained with the others on how to better use a sword and dagger, though he made sure to stress that no one touch the Sword of Gryffindor least they nick themselves and die. They remembered from the battle in Moria, though they were still lost on how such a pretty blade was so strong and so deadly.

Aldeztaile enjoyed their down time, getting herself back to her fighting form by practicing on the magical dummies Harry enchanted to help the others train. She wasn't as out of shape as she thought, but still it did not do to get dull either. She was quick, struck with a precision and crushed the dummies to dust. This impressed and frightened the Fellowship knowing that if she could do this in her smaller form, she was even more deadly in her full size. Galadriel spoke with them, planning the best route to continue on their way as well the best time to leave. She was also commissioning gifts for them and needed the time to have them finished, hence the long delay.

So now it was time to go and they were ready to move on. Today, they were being seen off by Lady Galadriel and her people, not unlike their send off in Rivendell. They were each gifted a gift, to the Hobbits Elvin cloaks with a Lothlorien Leaf pin to hide them when they could not hide themselves. Though, Sam and Frodo were also given Elvin rope and a vial of liquid starlight for extra protection. Legolas was gifted a new bow made from the golden wood of the trees of Lothlorien as Aragorn and Boromir were given Elvin daggers. Gimli had whispered in her ear and she had smiled secretly before she turned to the last member. She could not give Harry much other than her promise to answer his call for aid.

“Your journey is far from over, from here on out, rest will come fleetingly, peace, a luxury. But together you are strong, even if your roads should split, you are bound by your bonds to one another and that is a power that none of Mordor's ilk could ever claim to understand and master. Go now, time is drawing short.” She told them and they bowed as they mounted up. Legolas helped Harry into a boat with Boromir and Gimli as Haldir helped Aragorn get Merry and Pippin into his boat, the eldest of his lovers was not coming with them. However, he promised to come to their aid as soon as he could. He needed to secure this land as the last stand between Mordor and the West if Gondor should fall.

He got into his own boat and helped Sam and Frodo in with Haldir's help before all three pushed off and they followed the flow of the river away from Lothlorien and passed many an ancient ruin, heading for the falls where they could cross to the east banks and be that much closer to Mordor. Hadrian frowned the entire ride. Something was unsettling him. He could see shadows following them and he sensed a foul darkness almost assuredly hunting them. When they made landfall, he kept his back to the river, sensing the approaching danger. If his eyes were exposed the other would see him almost compulsively watching the forest with blind eyes.

“You have a frightening look upon your face, Hadrian. What troubles you so?” Legolas worried, coming to stand beside him, handing him a water skin. He noted how Hadrian had jumped. Aragorn had told him that it was next to impossible to do so, so he had to have been very deep in thought or something had his full focus to allow him to 'sneak up' on him.

“Something's coming... nothing good, that is for sure...” He murmured, tense and almost itching to walk forward and... and what?

Legolas scanned the area, not sure what he would or could see that would help to calm Hadrian down, but he was sure the young man was worried for good reason. It was then he noted two missing from their camp.

“Where is Boromir? And Frodo?” He called and everyone seemed to quickly realize something was about to happen. They shot off into the forest when not long after they came to the conclusion that the Ring would take Boromir first.

Hadrian kinda grumbled as he was left to find his own way, but a few charms and Aldeztaile's aid, he was right on their heels. He pulled his knife out and slashed to his left while ducking and dodging right, killing an Uruk-hai. He bent like a blade of grass dancing in the wind, a leaf surfing on the currents of the air and water. He was fluid and graceful like water bending and winding around the rocks and stones in the rivers. But as beautifully as he moved, he was deadly like the flash of lightning in a storm, his grace belying the depth of his violence and no matter how they tried to catch him, he was too quick.

“Hadrian!” He ducked out of the way as Gimli's ax soared mere inches above his head, striking an Uruk in the chest. Harry grabbed the ax, yanking it free and loped off the head of another before Gimli slide to his side. “You alright, laddie!?”

“Fine, just a bit frazzled from the sudden attack... we need to go, Boromir needs our aid!” Harry hissed, hearing the horn of Gondor sounding off in the distance.

“Aye, grab me shoulder!” Gimli ordered and Harry did so as the Dwarf called out rocks and roots in his way as they ran toward where the epicenter of the fight was going on, but as they got closer, they had to dodge apart as more Uruk got between them. Harry tumbled into a bush until he landed on someone and after a quick scan with his magic, he sighed and got up off of Frodo.

“Sorry, Frodo...” He whispered, checking the other over as he grumbled about always being squished by bigger people. Harry chuckled softly before he frowned. “Are you going to leave us?”

“It's not safe... we're not even a day out from Lothlorien and this has already happened... they know our path before we do...” Frodo murmured, holding the Ring in a clenched fist. “I slipped it on to get away from Boromir when it possessed him... I saw the Eye and it saw me... It is looking for me...”

Harry sighed and pulled his wand out and Frodo blinked in confusion.

“I can only give you so many protections, the distance will weaken the spells, but they should hold you for a good chunk of your journey...”

“You won't stop me?” Frodo asked incredulously.

“I know we need to break apart at some point, it is best for you to do it now while the enemy is so focused here... and now I cannot go with you, I'm already a danger to you here with my blindness, I have no idea how to navigate these lands, I would more than likely hinder you than aid you...” Harry told him.

“Okay... besides, two Omegas alone is not a good idea, the Alphas would lose their minds, especially your suitors.” Frodo teased and Harry blushed brightly in embarrassment.

“Oh shut up, Frodo...” Harry hissed, playfully before he sobered and held the wand level to Frodo's head. Whispering spells, he cast several protection charms around Frodo to reduce his injuries, to help him remain hidden from the enemy and a few to protect his mind from Sauron and the Ring. When he was done, he sat back and smiled, “Good luck, destroy that Ring so we all can go back to the Shire and have a hell of a party under the party tree!”

Frodo grinned and then after a hug to his fellow Omega, he slipped away and back to camp as Harry waited until he could no longer hear him before he took a deep breath and allowed his magic to crackle about him like a thunder cloud and then he was up and rushing into battle...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Aragorn collapsed to his knees by Boromir, the man was riddled in arrows, he was pale and growing paler. He was not long and as he tried to speak, he shortened his time. Aragorn could only hold his hand, hoping to comfort his brother in arms in his last moments, but suddenly Harry was dropping to his knees beside them, wand waving, casting several spells, one of which was a stunner like stasis spell that literally froze Boromir's lungs, heart and brain. He had only 7 minutes to get him out of danger or he would die from the spell. He did not waste time, ordering Aragorn to break off the arrows and pull them free as he summoned his medical kit and began to clean and patch the wounds, spelling Blood Replenishers into the man's stomach with a Pepper Up.

He vanished the blood from his lungs and throat and with a few very complex waves of his wand, healed the major internal bleeding before he canceled the stasis spell and Boromir gave a loud gasp and began to cough, his body in a moment of shock to not be in pain or dying. Harry handed him a pain reliever potion and another Pepper Up as he packed away his kit, that was the fastest he had to heal someone, but he was glad he saved Boromir's life.

“How...” Boromir rasped.

“I will not lose any more of my family while I can prevent it, damn it all!” Harry snapped.

“Thank you, Hadrian...” Boromir smiled weakly as Aragorn gave him a check over and nodded that indeed Harry did a splendid job as rushed as it was.

“Wait, where is Frodo!?” Gimli gasped.

“I sent him on his way. His path is away from ours... we have other things to do and what better way to keep the enemy unawares than making them think one of us has the Ring?” Harry grinned evilly and they could only gape before bursting into laughter.

“You are mad, Master Hadrian!” Gimli laughed.

“I never claimed otherwise!” Harry chimed and then with a flick of his wand, a quick Accio and all their things were flying to them and with another quick spell, everything was packed into Hadrian's trunk, shrunken down and pocketed as Aldeztaile hurried toward them, giving them a heading of the Uruk-hai who had run off with Merry and Pippin as their hostages.

“Right, let's go...” Harry stood, picking up his familiar as the others nodded and got up.

“Let's hunt some Orc....” Aragorn growled as the others grin with a bloodthirsty gleam in their eyes and off they went...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

They traveled nonstop for nearly four days, traversing hill, glen and field. When the woods and forests gave way to the rolling plains of Rohan, they could only pause for but a moment. Gimli wheezed as he leaned on his ax, grousing that Dwarves were wasted on cross country running, however as they were natural sprinters, they were much more deadly over short distances. Boromir was no better, the stocky Gondorian was not built for speed, his weapon, a claymore broadsword, required him to have strength over speed, though he was quick for a Man his size. Legolas, Aragorn and Hadrian were hardly out of breath. They were cresting a hill when Legolas glared out into the distance, his eyes turning a silvery blue as he tracked their quarry.

“They've changed direction!” He told the others before Aragorn could ask, he suddenly gasped. “They're taking the Hobbits to Isengard! They are moving quickly too. Something is lending these foul beasts speed.”

“Damn you, Saruman...” Boromir growled as he caught his second wind.

“We cannot dally anymore...” Aragorn grimly stated.

“They are due northwest... a day's journey!” Legolas suddenly stated and the others grinned, they were catching up!

As they set out, Harry felt something calling him. It was... familiar and yet it felt alien. He lagged behind, trying to understand what it was, but suddenly he gasped out, causing the others to pause, concern for him prominent in their body language. He ignored them because he could see a Death Clock. Why did it suddenly--

“I cannot go further...” he whispered, but they heard him.

“What is wrong?” Aragorn asked, coming to check him for injury or illness, but Harry caught his hands and shook his head.

“No... I am being summoned... I have to go...” He told him sadly and the others looked frightened but nodded their heads. “I will catch up to you! Get Merry and Pippin back or you will face my wand!”

“Aye!” Gimli acknowledged as Harry set his trunk down and re-sized it, opening it, he tossed them extra medical supplies, a few booster potions and a couple of battle potions. He then pulled a broom out, he tied a set of bells that had the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm on them. “A broom?”

“Not just any broom.” Harry smiled as Aragorn gasped.

Before anyone could ask what had caused the reaction or what the broom would do, Harry mounted it and took off on it following the tether of the Death Clock. He smiled as the others shouted in shock and gasped in awed delight. Aragorn got them to move once more, they had to hurry...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

While Aragorn and the others were rescuing Merry and Pippin, Harry followed the Death Clock's tether and noticed Death flying beside him,

“Why am I following the clock?” Harry wondered.

~I did say you would have a chance to save a Prince...~

“But you have yet to tell me what you want in return, and no requesting sweets is not payment! I will make you anything you want if you simply ask.” Harry smiled fondly at Death when he sensed him about to demand some sweet or 20.

~So mean to me... I did not tell you then I will not tell you now...~
~When I am ready to collect, I will inform you,~
~But be aware that these people I will not negotiate on.~

“Yes, Mors.” Harry agreed, though he wondered and worried. It was why Death liked him, always concerned for others. It also worried Death because his master's self worth is so small it's basically nonexitent and is the major reason other then his power, that he needs three Mates. He will need someone with him almost at all times, if for nothing else than to remind him he is loved, he is worthy of happiness.

The tether guided him for almost a day or two before he lowered to the ground and put his broom away in the trunk and walked the fairly short distance towards Edoras, main town where King Theoden lived. Death was at his side, guiding his master and generally keeping him company. As they approached, Death faded as he always did and soon Harry was being stopped by the guards at the gate. When they saw he was a man, though strangely dressed, they could not be too cautious. And then to learn he was blind when he asked for a guide through the town to the King's Hall.

As Harry walked along with a young stable hand, he frowned. There was a foul feel to the town, the air smelt befouled and the lack of life, even if he clearly saw the daily activity of it, was disturbing. He could find more cheer at a funeral. When he was brought up to the front of the golden hall, he thanked the young boy and turned to face where he sensed someone standing before him.

“He says he's a traveling medic, he's got only a dagger and a strange stick.” The boy told the person before them. “Sir, Sir Hama is about a few steps before you. Will you be alright with his escort?”

“I”m well. I'm blind, not helpless.” Harry laughs and waves the boy off. “I heard of the attacks of late and have been trying to find the nearest town to offer what aid I could, but I've found a disturbing lack of them and even more so, a lack of travellers...” he lies softly.

“These are dark times... are you really a medic?”

“Yes, I made a bit of a name for myself out west in a town called Bree. I am on my way to visit the Elves and Men of the East, I hope I am welcomed and can offer my services.” Harry tells him honestly, if still somewhat lying..

“A long way to travel alone and visually impaired.” The man states, impressed and yet a bit distrustful.

“The blind see more than you who can use your eyes.” Harry smiles, but cocks his head. “We are being spied on.”

Hama turned and sure enough he could see Grima flinch and hurry away. He did not like that man, he left his skin crawling, but the King trusted him and he trusted his King, but as of late the King's mind and health was failing. He remained to protect the princess and the crown prince, who was slipping everyday into the shades of death. And since most of their men and even two of their newest, but loyal warriors who doubled as medics had been banished, his chances grow ever slimmer. However they had one of them here, but he has voiced that the injuries and even the poison were beyond his skill and all he could do was ease the prince's suffering. It hurt Hama because he had seen the stranger and his prince become close, in a way a man and woman should, but King Theoden has always encouraged his son to marry for love, not what is right for the kingdom.

“There are some who need a good medic, but one who is close to death.” Hama states. “I will guide you... Our master medic has gone to find more medication to try and ease the Prince's suffering. If you can lend aid to ease his passing then we thank you, but if you can save him, it will be a true miracle.”

“I will do what I can.” Harry told him as he holds his hand out and the man takes his arm. “I am Hadrian.”

“Hama.” The man grunts and soon they are walking through the grand hall that acted as the King's palace. He cold smell putrid magic clinging to the air like the stink of rot. Someone was using foul magics here and as soon as he was done doing what he could for the one who was close to death, he would be having words with the idiot magic user...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Eowyn was beside herself with worry, her cousin was growing paler and colder by the hour. His breathing weak and labored. He was dying and there was nothing they could do. It pained her because since she was a small girl, she and her brother lived with her uncle and came to see him as their second father and their cousin as a brother. It has been a few years since the strangers arrived, but in that time she saw her cousin bloom into a true prince and now his light was nearly out.

“Cousin, you must fight... your beloved suffers so... he cannot see you die, he fears you will not make it... please if your hear me, wake...” She begs and waits, but he does not move or change, minus a wheezed breath of air and a pained grunt that is hardly more than a muted gurgle by now.

She grabs a wet cloth and wipes the sweat from his brow again and uses a sponge to squeeze a few drops of water into his mouth, glad that he swallows though he clearly has difficulty.

“You are troubled, my lady...” She jumps, grabbing a dagger and holding it at whoever spoke and glares seeing Grima, half hidden.

He is a pale and sickly man, his eyes pale blue that always look fever bright. She did not trust him and has noticed how he watches her, knows he is the one to convince her uncle to banish her brother.

“Get out!” She hisses, blade never wavering. “I will not have you befouling my cousin's chambers! Get out!!” She shouts and Grima slinks back as someone in the hall approaches.

“Princess, is something wrong?” Hama's voice calls and she breaths a bit easier.

“Get him out of here!” She orders as Hama sees her aiming her blade at Grima and he quickly looms over the spineless man.

“Come, we are late to council.” He growls and Grima glares at him, but blinks at the boy from earlier.

“Who is this and why bring him here?” He demands.

“A blind wanderer, Princess if you will tend him please?” Hama requests and she hurries forward, her dagger back on the small table and blinks at the hooded young man on Hama's arm.

“Hello, your highness... Um... help?” Harry groped the air and she quickly takes his hand and he steps around Hama, who all but bullies Grima away from the room. “I know who smells so horrible now... I am actually a medic. May I see the patient?”

“You just insulted him--” Eowyn began offended, but Harry held his hand up.

“I meant that spineless eel that Sir Hama escorted away.” Harry told her. “Is he a mystic?”

“Yes... though we have not noticed a smell.” She blinked confused as she guided him to the stool beside her cousin. “My cousin's lover went to find herbs to help ease his pain... at this point we can only make his passing painless if at all possible.”

“I see... And you would not notice the smell because you do not possess any skills in mysticism... Though you have three other mystics in your court... but their magic is too weak or overpowered by that man's own power that I cannot pick them up... I will pick at that later... Hello, your highness, I am Hadrian the Green as many have taken to calling me... I know you can hear me and I want you to listen to me closely. You are in the veil between life and death. If you have anything worth living for, squeeze my hand as best you can. If you do not, I will ease your passing.” Harry spoke in the Prince's ear, holding his hand.

For a moment, he thought the man had slipped to far to hear him, but then a barely there pressure on his fingers alerted him and he smiled as he sat back and quickly set his trunk down and tapped it. It opened and Harry began pulling out his medical items as well as a vast majority of potions. He muttered and quickly stripped out of his green cloak and tossed down a special set of wards that would freeze the Prince in time for an hour, after that he would need to set him free or risk him dying in stasis. He had done this with Boromir, though the much riskier version at the time since his time was so short, he knows he can do it again. Though thankfully this time he has the aid of specially made wards to help instead of using his own power and risking passing out from the amount of power it takes.

He rolled up his sleeves, vanishing all clothes, minus the small clothes that covered the Prince's privates and washed his hands. He asked Eowyn to do the same and together they set to work cleaning the wound, Harry using his Mages sight with the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia to see what he was dealing with and worked from there. He kept muttering to himself, mostly medical jargon as well as spells to freeze the poison heal the damage done to the surrounding area. If felt like they worked for hours, but had only been 30 minutes, a chime signalling this detail. Another would sound of in 15 minutes and another in 10 and then a chime every minute until the last 60 seconds before the timer went off and he would be forced to break the wards.

Eowyn concentrated on being helpful, handing the strange medic, who was an Istari if the title was any indication, by measuring out the strange tonics and feeding them to Theodred or pouring them into the wounds. She listened to what he said carefully, most of it sounded like nonsense, but somehow she memorized it and knew that this might help in the future with other injuries of similar nature. She also felt the tingle of magic as he worked, it caressed over her hands like when her mother would stroke her cheek, soft and loving. It happened often because he used her hands as a guide since he could not see. The chime sounded again and when she went to ask what it was, he grabbed a needle and thread and began to carefully stitch the wound closed, the thread was waxed so it could be pulled free or so he said.

“My apologies, Princess--” Harry nearly startled at the voice he had missed so terribly, but could not and would not break his concentration to look up at the familiar aura of navy blue magic splashed with black and silver. “Who is this?”

“A medic, he arrived earlier and we've been at work since... Help us, please!” she looked at her cousin's lover, who nodded, set his basket down, removed his heavy cloak and quickly washed his hands. He nearly froze at the familiar potion supplies and then breathed easier because he knew Theodred would survive now, if it was not too late.

“Blood Replenshing potions... have you used them yet?” He asked the hooded medic, who shook his head and turned to grab an anti curse potion and spelled it directly into his lover's stomach before he grabbed a vitality potion and spelled it in as well.

He said nothing more as he watched, taking note of what was being used and wondered if another Potions Master somehow ended up in Arda with him, Sirius and Remus, if so, this one was too young, about Hadrian's age. He felt his heart clench as he thought of his godson and wondered if he was alright. His last memory of the boy was the utterly heartbroken look on his face as the three of them fell through the veil. They heard the sound he let out before they knew nothing and they wished to never hear it again, it was so heart rending...

He startled when a chime sounded and the medic, shooed him and Eowyn away, apologizing as he carefully climbed over the prone body of his lover, settling on his hips and then drawing symbols in blood on his face, throat and chest and began chanting. The surge of magic was powerful and heart warming, but had the unbearable chill many associated with death. Suddenly a ward broke as a flash of familiar green light filled the room, he rushed forward, but was too slow. It was done and the medic collapsed off the side. Eowyn rushed to his side in fright as he took steady breaths to not panic, but suddenly Theodred bolted up with a loud gasp of air and looked around with fever bright eyes.

“Severus?” He rasped and then collapsed back, coughing and groaning at the pain in his abdomen. Severus rushed to his side and after a few quick scans to see that he was much better than he should be from a fatal wound, but he did not care. He carefully kissed Theodred and grabbing a few of the pain and general healing potions, he admired the color and potency when he uncorked them and sniffed them. The familiar smell of potions eased something in him as he carefully fed them to his lover, who grimaced and grumbled about him trying to kill him via the foul concoctions.

“Oh shut up... we nearly lost you, drink and get well...” Severus ordered softly and Theodred grumped a bit more, but soon drifted off to sleep as Severus turned to Eowyn who was becoming frantic. “Move.”

She obeyed as he quickly came and cast a few spells and sighed, he assured her the medic was well, only in a healing coma, it could last from a few hours to a few days given the amount of power he used to save Theodred's life. He picked up the too light male and conjured up a cot to lay him on. He vanished his clothes and summoned a sleeping frock and dressed him, frowning as he noticed a familiar scar on the young man's hand and picked it up. He gasped and checked his right elbow and sure enough the scar from the Basilisk bite was there. Carefully removing the blindfold that was wrapped over the young man's eyes, breath hitching as his fingers shook, he revealed Harry's face and bit back a sob seeing the horrible scarring around his eyes.

“Severus?” Eowyn asked, fretfully hovering.

“Hadrian, my Hadrian...” He whispered and carefully held him in a hug as he sobbed in relief and in guilt because Harry was hurt, blinded.

She gasped and stared in awe and concern, she, her brother, cousin and Uncle before he fell ill had heard so many stories about the young man. As much as the three men gripe or bellyache about the young man, she knew they loved him and worried about him greatly. Needing something to do, she set about cleaning up the room, carefully moving the vials of tonics to a safe spot in the room before she excused herself to take a bath...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Four days.

Four long days and it was clear to Boromir that Hadrian's absence was having an effect on his King and the Elvin Prince. Gimli wisely did not antagonize the Elf like he normally did, though over the months of travel, it become almost playful. They had run across the Rohirrim, whom had been exiled by Theoden, who's mind was slipping and someone called Grima Wormtongue. The King's nephew, Eomer, was the leader in the absence of his cousin, and informed them that the Uruk-hai that they had been tracking for days had been slaughtered the night before. When they asked about the Hobbits, children in their eyes, he shook his head and said that they left none alive, they were free to look, but dared to not hope. He mounted his horse and was about to leave when one of the Rohirrim had actually nearly attacked them, but had to be pulled away by his partner and forced to ride away. Eomer had apologized, gave them some horses and off they went.

They left soon after that, not wanting to risk whatever caused the man to nearly turn feral on them (little did they now that they had actually met two of Hadrian's adoptive fathers, and the werewolf had scented Harry's scent on them). It took them a day to find the death piles, by then they were smoldering and mostly charred remains. They carefully checked the piles until Gimli found one of their belts and for a moment, they despaired. Aragorn had let out a pain filled yell of anger as he kicked a helmet but after he sank to his knees to mourn, he frowned. He quickly began tracking the strange in dents and realized that the Hobbits had not been killed, but fled in the madness.

After that they spent two days wandering through Fangorn Forest and ran into an old friend, brought back from the dead, disheartened that they missed Merry and Pippin, though they had been assured that they were safe with Treebeard, a friend of Gandalf's when he had been the Gray. Now they were riding toward Edoras, Boromir could not help the breath of relief because Hadrian was there, safe from danger for the moment and soon the two Alphas would calm down. Four days of a merry chase, high tension and a thickening plot by their enemies. Boromir could only hope that Frodo's journey was much easier than their own and that the small Hobbits were safe as they traveled further into enemy territory...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

“Edoras, home of the Horse Masters and the Golden Hall of King Theoden.” Gandalf the White states, as they sit on a small hill looking at the town. “We have work to do and a young wizard to collect. Do not expect a warm welcome...”

They all grunt and set off, in under an hour they were riding through the town and they noticed the lack of life, felt the oppressive atmosphere.

“You'd find more cheer in a graveyard...” Gimli murmurs and the others nod in agreement, confused frowns on their faces as they arrive at the Golden Hall and dismount, Gandalf had donned his old gray cloak and leaned more heavily on his staff, selling the image of a frail old man. Legolas, ever the caregiver of the group besides Hadrian, offered his arm and helped him up the stairs. Hama greeted them at the top and though he was loathed to take orders from the likes of Grima Wormtongue, he had to obey the King.

“I'm sorry, I cannot allow you before the King so heavily armed, by order of Grima Wormtongue.” he grimaced as the others shared a cautious look, the guards tensing, but when they began handing over their weapons, Gimli a bit reluctant to part with his father's ax, and waited. “Sorry, but the staff too.”

“You'd part an old man from his walking stick?” Gandalf asked shocked, changing his voice to sound frail and frightened.

Hama grimaced, while he knew Gandalf was far from a frail old man and that the staff was not a walking stick, he allowed him through, a feeling in his gut stated the King would be saved. Escorting the group of five in, Gandalf greeted the King, who looked like a living corpse, Grima hunched down at his side and whispering in his ear.

“The hospitality of your Hall seems lacking, old friend...” Gandalf calls, sounding disapproving at the rudeness.

“Why... should I... welcome you... Stormcrow?” the king wheezed out.

“A wise question, my king, a just question! Late is the hour that this conjurer arrives and brings ill news. Ill news is an ill guest indeed... Lark word I say!” Grima simpers and glares at Gandalf, who glares at him.

“Keep that forked tongue between your teeth, snake!” Gandalf barks.

“Now that is just rude, I didn't say anything.” a sudden voice made everyone turn and Harry stood, holding the arm of a taller man with pitch black hair and eyes, pale skinned and severe looking, but clearly handsome.

“Hadrian!” Gandalf smiles.

“Welcome back.” Harry smiles back. “But seriously, who's tongue are you talking about?”

§Nasty worm!§ Aldeztaile hissed from where she was coiled over Harry's torso like a living coat.

§A worm, Aldez? Oh dear... I hope it's not another Wormtail...§ He sneers and everyone tenses at the dark language. “Sorry, Aldez took offense at the snake comment. She says that he's a worm, not a snake... and I agree... Leave the snake tongue to those who actually speak it.”

“Hadrian.” the man beside him sighs, though the slight amusement on his lips softened the tone.

“Sorry Uncle Sev... But the reason I slept until now is because of that worm.” Harry told him. “The air stinks of foul magics and I'm sure you are curious. Saruman, stop possessing the king and face us like a true wizard.”

“Haha!” the King laughs. “A smart brat... but I will not give up my puppet so easily...”

“Possessed?” Severus growled, glaring.

“Yep... you didn't notice because it's not like the Imperious Curse... There's no obvious tell.” Harry told him.

The man slowly let go of Harry's arm and flicked his own wand into his hand and cast a diagnostic spell, startling the king and Grima before a parchment appeared and Severus read it and growled.

“Men to arms! If the King remains possessed any longer we will be burying him!” Hama and the others gasped and prepared their weapons.

“Damn you! I told you to take their staffs!!” Grima hissed and snapped his fingers, the thugs loyal to him attempted to attack Gandalf, but Legolas and Aragorn quickly took them down as Gimli and Boromir kept Grima from fleeing. Gandalf was now battling with Saruman, who was proving to be a pain in the ass. Severus moved with Harry and watched his nephew, who broke away and walked up to Grima, as if he could see him, when he knew he could not, and kick him in the chest and pin him in place, Aldeztaile hissing in threat.

“Don't move, pissant...” Harry snarls as Saruman yells out and is finally cast out of the King, who collapses to his knees.

Severus quickly helps him up and when the king recognized him, he smiles slightly.

“You are still a pretty young man...”

“Please I'm as ugly as sin.” Severus laughs.

“Lies, Uncle Sev! Wormtail is ugly as Sin!” Harry calls and the man laughs in agreement.

“Fine, I'm as ugly as a Goblin.” He huffs.

There was several disgusted shouts of protest as Harry almost toppled over laughing. Severus just smirks amused as he helps Theoden into his throne.

“Hadrian, what are you going to do with Wormtongue?” He wonders.

“...” Harry goes still, unnaturally so before he brings his leg back and with a vicious snap of his foot, broke the man's jaw, making him howl in pain. “That's for using Black Magic... Now, run along, lick your wounds and suck up to your master. I will deal with you soon enough...” Harry snarls lowly, darkly and it's a shock to see.

Grima whimpers as he stumbles to his feet and when Harry jerks forward, he starts running before he fully turns and manages to bash himself into a pillar before stumbling through the guards and out of the King's Hall. Harry snorted and whispered to Aldeztaile to make sure he leaves the town. She jumps off and slithers off after him with a snaky cackle. He turns, smiles innocently as he knows Severus is sure to explode.

“1000 points form Gryffindor for... for being a bloody damned Gryffindor!!” The man snaps and Harry laughs.

“Nice, try, Uncle Sev, but that's not a legit reason!” Harry then turns to his group and waves. “Took you long enough to catch up... ah, I see we are still missing some Hobbits... let me guess, Gandalf sent them on their own little mission?”

“In a way....” the old man chuckles. “I see you are full of surprises... I did no think you could be so... vicious?”

“That wasn't vicious... vicious is if I shoved my fist up his arse and ripped his tongue out before proceeding to rip every tooth from his mouth and pour one of Uncle Sev's more deadly acidic potions into his mouth.” Harry states. “I hate Black Magic, it's foul, it's pure evil and only someone who is a master of the Darker branches of Magic should dare to use it and even then, use it moderately. Lady Morgana LeFay was such a master and remains today as the second most powerful Sorceress behind Merlin.”

“50 points for accurate information and detail, minus 15 for that disturbing image.” Severus sighs.

“As if you would not do worse... I sensed that creep hanging around the healing ward... If I didn't know better, I'd say he was spying on the Princess.” Harry states and everyone stiffens. “I'm right, aren't I?”

“As always your preception is astounding.” Severus sighs before he quickly explains to the gathered Eorlingas that this was the nephew he often spoke of, explained better what he meant about the magics and who Morgana and Merlin were and why such comparisons were so important. Once done, everyone had a new found respect and healthy amount of fear of the young man...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

When everything settled down, Theoden informed of all that has happened, he hurried to his son's bedchambers and found him almost completely hail and whole. Severus explained that his nephew, the young man they have heard so much about, had been the one to save his son. He turned to the blindfolded young man, who was carefully measuring out medicine and handing it to Theodred, who groused about the horrid taste, but accepts it never the less. The lacy green fabric hiding his eyes stood out as something feminine, but he held himself with a poise that fell toward the neutral ground between man and woman. His long black hair was braided out of his face and he wore a soft blue tunic with brown trousers, his feet bare.

“I owe you many thanks, Master Hadrian.” He says finally as the young man turn towards him and offers a soft smile and shallow bow of modest thanks. “How is my son doing?”

“I will not sugar coat it: He was nearly dead when I got to him but a few days ago. However he held on and fought as best he could. I had to cut away a lot of the infected flesh and flush the wounds. Once that was done, I cleaned and packed them with healing poltices to help speed up the recovery time as I used an arcane spell to petition the Soul Collector to spare him. He agreed and stole almost all my magic and used it to revive your son. He is very weak, bed rest and small excersies to help him rebuild his strength. In a month or two, he will be hail enough to begin his usual day to day activities, though I would still caution he take it easy. If coupled with a regular regimen of potions, he will be up to par faster.” Harry says as he waves his hand and the parchment containing the medical scans, prior and post treatment floated over to the king and translated themselves into Westorn.

“I need to speak to you about that, Hadrian.” Severus stated, his tone stern and Harry smiled softly, missing that tone of voice.

“Yes Uncle.” He nods before he finishes arranging everything and having a quill write out the regimen he spoke of and handed it to the princess. “I trust you to keep him in line, your highness.”

“Of course!” Eowyn agrees, looking up when she has finishing redressing the wounds having just finished gently cleaning them.

Gandalf, who had joined them, smiled at the young Istari, who then turned to his Uncle and the pair moved away to a corner where they began talking in English, he remembers some of the lessons Harry had taught them, but did not listen in since he realized it was a private matter between them. He instead turned to Theoden, whom had hugged his only son, glad he is well and on the mend.

“Theoden, war is upon us. Mordor seeks the Ring and the death of all life. We need to unite and stand.” He states firmly.

“Unite? With who? No one has come to Rohan's aid until now and only just barely.” He all but sneers.

“Aragorn, son of Arathorn, the King of Gondor has aided you. Boromir, son of Denethor, Steward of Gondor has also aided you. Prince Legolas of the Greenwood and Prince Gimli of Erebore and the Blue Mountains. Hadrian the Green as well! Aid has come, the shadows grow, Saruman has joined the enemy and we are all but grasping at straws!” Gandalf almost snaps.

“Please, we once fought side by side... join us again now... Saruman is not defeated, he will come back and he will destroy all of Rohan, kill every living thing that walks this land...” Aragorn pleads, “We should ride for Gondor, join up with the White City's army and face our enemies as one.”

“Last I checked, Theoden was King of Rohan, not Aragorn.” The King snaps coldly.

“Oh for the love of all things Magical!” Harry suddenly snaps out, but marches out of the room.

“What?” The others ask, confused.

Severus moved to join his nephew, since his lover was now resting again, Eowyn sitting at his side for now. He paused to look at his future father in law and gave him a look that he has given to many a foolhardy student who thought to mess about in his potions labs.

“He means you are an idiot, my king.” He states. “And as the lover of your son, I have to agree. Open your eyes and look around. Where are our men? Send out riders to find them or to check the surrounding villages. We have been all but torn asunder. We are in our death throes and Saruman will strike for the jugular, ending our misery while he still has the chance to wreak havoc on all who oppose him and Sauron. If you will not fight, then I will. I have just gotten my nephew, who is more my son in all that matters than blood, back and I will join him if he asks it of me.”

“I will help as well, when I am able to lift my sword once more.” Theodred states, drowsy from pain and medicine. “Where is Eomer?”

“Your father while under Saruman's might, had him and all of the Rohirrim banished.” Severus states. “I am sending a message to Wolf and Grim.”

“You do not know where they are!” Theodred protests.

“Unlike you, Theo, I do not need a heading.” Severus smirks as he flicks his wand out and a brilliant silvery white doe appears, elegant and graceful. He speaks his message to her and she bows and darts through the wall like an appirition and is gone, racing toward the Rohirrim to deliver her message. Hopefully she reaches them quickly. “Now then, you, rest, you stop being a dunderhead and the rest of you: Out of my healing ward unless you are injured!” He snaps and they move to do as told.

“Hadrian's stories do not do him justice... I would not wish him to be my tutor!” Gimli grumbles as he flees, but refuses to acknowledge that he is doing so.

“Aye.” Boromir and Legolas agree, finding new respect for Harry for spending years with such a calm, but frightening man as his mentor in his chosen profession...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

It was a week later that saw the survivors of Rohan fleeing across open plains and fields towards Helm's Deep. The days after Theoden had been freed had been very harrowing as survivors slowly made their way toward the King's home. Heralded by a pair of young children, who barely escaped the ravaging of their home. The argument that followed had been heated, but short. Theoden ordered that everyone be treated and then made ready. They would feel to Helm's Deep. From what Severus had told Harry, it was a nearly impenetrable fortress with only one main entrance and exit. There was however a hidden entrance to a cave that would take those inside to the other side of the mountain from which the fort was built into and on a road toward Lothlorien without the enemy noticing.

He had seen it on one of the dates he had with Theodred before the darkness began to arise and with it, the foul beasts that now stalk the lands. He remembers a single drain in the wall, the only weak point he could point out and with Harry's input, thought of various spells and warning alarms to alert them should the enemy try to exploit that spot. Eowyn found herself enamoured with Hadrian the Green. The young man was so strange and yet he was not. She was only a few springs older than he was.

“You will not find what you are looking for there, Eowyn.” She startled and turned to see Severus riding beside her, Hadrian now talking to the Elf and Aragorn. “None here are meant for you... Hadrian said you would find your love when the skies are gray and the air cold.”

“I do not understand.” She murmurs confused.

“I do not either, but perhaps by the time winter is here, the most likely chance for the sky to be gray and for it to be cold, will be when you find love... Persuing anyone now will only lead to heartache.” He warns her.

But before she could say anything else, horns sounded and suddenly the men were armed, shouts of an attack approaching going up. She tried to remain, but her uncle forced her to flee with the wagon holding her cousin with the rest of the civilians and children. Before she left, Hadrain was tossed into her wagon with a shout of indignant rage, but Hama was not hearing it and soon they were off.

“Fine!!” Harry snapped, casting spells on the large group to keep them hidden from sight, scent and to create a bubble that moves with them to protect them in case one does see them.

The journey for them is a harried affair, but by midday they arrived safely at Helm's Deep. Harry once he was set on his feet, strengthened the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia to allow him to see this new structure after he sent out a sonar like pulse of magic. Once the feedback came to him, he pulled his wand out and began to carefully trace patterns and symbols into the air, murmuring spell after spell after spell. Everyone gasped as the castle cleaned itself and was made ready. Stretchers came to gather the injured and sick, carrying them to the hospital wing while fires sprung to life, weapons cleaned and sharpened with armor polishing and mending itself.

The fort was alive with magic making it ready for the army when it arrived while Harry kept casting the spells he needed. Wards were placed to provide extra protection as well as take the life force of fallen enemies and make it into a healing mist that would keep their army as hail and strong as possible. He would not put it passed Saruman to attempt to eliminate them all. Another ward would practically vaporize any enemy who came too close to the drain that seemed to be the sole weakness of the fort. He could not find strong enough leylines to tie these wards to, so for now he stopped casting magic to feed the wards, he needed them to last as long as possible against Saruman's might...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

When the men arrived, the injured were quickly carted off to the hospital wing as Theoden looked grim, walking passed his niece who quickly noted Aragorn was missing. She asked again as Harry was coming out to greet his group. Gimli gave a shaky breath and stated that he fell. She gasped in horror as Harry froze a moment, even with his eyes covered, it seemed he was looking beyond the walls.

“He's not dead...” he says with finality and no room for argument, turning he goes back inside to brew potions.

Legolas smiles softly at the Omega's declaration and pats Gimli on his shoulder when he goes to protest, he shakes his head when he turns to him.

“Hadrian is right... I can still feel him...” Legolas says. “I'm certain he's on his way...”

“I trust you and Hadrian.” Boromir says, a small hopeful smile on his lips as Gimli gives a huff and reluctantly agrees...

It is not even a full 3 hours later that the gates of Helm's Deep open and in strides Aragorn, clearly waterlogged and a bit rough around the edges, but he was whole and healthy. Legolas greets him first with a warm hug and a towel. He playfully scolds the Man as Gimli gives a shout and runs at him, his voice loud and rough with reprimand, but the relieved hug he gives speaks of his true feelings. Boromir guides Harry out and the Omega fusses at him even as Theoden walks out to see what is going on.

“There is an army of 10,000 marching this way. They have the White Hand on their armor and banners. All of them Uruk-hai, Trolls, Goblins and Orcs.” He says when he is able and they all stare at him or in his general direction.

“.... Uncle Severus!!” Harry calls as he turns and manages to dodge around the scrambling bodies with ease.

“... Are we certain he is blind?” Theoden cannot help but ask.

“Aye, but he's lived with it for a few years now. Besides, if you have not figured out his tricks yet, then you will not figure it out until he tells you.” Aragorn laughs, knowing it was the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm. “For now we need to prepare...”

They nodded and quickly broke up to make sure everyone capable of lifting a bow or sword was called to arms...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The Rohirrim was paused for a quick meal and to allow the horses rest, Grim was keeping close watch of Wolf. The normally calm man was extremely agitated, which reflected in his bright amber eyes, the low wolf like growls and snarls as he paced.

“Remus...” He calls, it has been at least two days since they ran into the strangers, but he was truly worried for his lover. “What is it? Why are you like this? I thought you mastered the Wolf!?”

Eomer watched them, curious, but also worried. They were the only battle mages they had with Shade back home with his cousin, hopefully saving his life, but he did not look good at all and it would be a miracle at best. No one else dared to get close, though they watched wary just in case.

“You didn't smell it?” Remus, or Wolf as he is called among the Rohirrim, demands, sounding less human and more like Mooney.

“I'm not a wolf, while my senses are stronger because of Padfoot, I'm still nose blind!” He snaps annoyed now at the attitude Remus seems to realize this and grabs him close for a hug and noses his neck as an apology.

“I smelt the pup on them, Sirius...” he practically whines in distress.

“What!?” Sirius, almost screams but then a flash of white catches their attention, the men bracing for an attack but blink seeing the Doe Guardian of Shade bounding up to them.

“Black, Lupin! You need to convince the Rohirrim to ride for Helm's Deep. Theoden has moved the survivors there and is refusing to listen to reason. You would think he would after being possessed for so long, the bloody fool. And make it quick, I have Hadrian with me.”

“Harry!?” They pair cry even as the doe vanishes into mist.

“Remmy, you send out a Patronus to Severus, let him know we are on our way now!” Sirius orders even as he summons his own and gives it an order to find any and all available men left to ride and to fight. To make sure they are ready and will meet in Edoras as soon soon as possible. The Grim shaped Patronus nodded and shot off while a Wolf bolted in the opposite direction.

Eomer had already gotten the men up and ready by the time they finished and as soon as they mounted up, they were off, following the wolf Patronus....

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry was once again annoyed as he sat across from Eowyn and Theodred in the cave with the other women and children, the crippled and sick taking the cots available.

“You are angry.” Eowyn points out.

“Yes... I'm far from helpless... I have a terrible feeling and I need to be out there...”

“But how; you're blind!” Theodred asks, he was only awake right now because of andrenaline slowly pumpping through his viens as he waits for the battle to begin. He much like his cousin and his lover's nephew were not pleased to be held in safety while the rest fought and died.

“Please, I've kept toe to toe with the Rangers of the North facing hordes of Goblins.” He waves off the concern at his disability. “Aragorn? He's a Ranger and do you think he would have allowed me to join the Fellowship if I was a hinderance? To be honest, I have the highest Kill Count among the Company because I am blind. I'm underestimated and seen as weakness. The fools fall easily enough after they think this.” Harry huffs, too annoyed to temper her words.

“Well then I'm glad I do not suffer fools lightly.” Severus' voice calls and Harry smiles. “Come, brat, I can keep a better eye on you when you are within grabbing distance. I've learned to never leave you to your own devices when you can help.”

“I wasn't that bad!” Harry protests.

“You faced a full grown Mountain Troll at 11 years old and barely knowing more than three spells.” Severus deadpans.

“....” Harry gulps and then gives a nervous laugh. “To be fair, Uncle, I wasn't planning on facing the Troll. I just wanted to get Hermione so she wouldn't get in trouble or hurt. I didn't expect the Troll to have found her...”

“Regardless, you managed to do what most full grown wizards cannot.” Severus huffs and grabs Harry's arm. “Eowyn, I am not allowing you out because you are the only one stubborn enough to keep Theo in is cot. But should the walls be breeched.” He tosses her a sword, sharp and perfectly balanced for the woman to handle with ease. “Take out as many as you can.”

She huffs, but accepts. Severus understands her want to fight beside her fellow men, but as a woman and a princess no less, she was raised and expected to do things only allowed by her sex and station. While he cannot outright encourage her to fight, he at least gives her a means to do so if needed. When the two wizards leave, she quickly bolts the doors once more and nods to a few other women who pull out their own swords and spears, they form up ranks aiming their weapons at the door. They would fight to protect their own should it come to that...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The sound of Saruman's army was like the dull roar of waves during a storm. The rain and thunder was not helping either. But thankfully earlier that evening an army of over 1,500 elves led by Haldir had arrived. The oldest of the Alphas was not sure how he felt about Theoden ignoring Hadrian's sound advice or even ordering said Omega to wait with the women. From the stories he's heard, Hadrian is more of an aid than a hinderance. Not only for his magic, but he's a proficent battlefield medic and if what he heard about the attacks in Moria, then he's also a skilled sword fighter. And he's certain that Hadrian's snake will also lend her aid.

He glanced to his left and saw Legolas with Gimli on the front wall, this displeased the Alpha, but he knew that while young, Legolas was very proficent if not highly skilled in battle. Aragorn was on a wall behind them, surrounded by Elves and men on all sides. He glanced at his brothers on his right, they had steady grips on their bows and cut him a glance, nodding grimly. He nods and draws his bow tight. But before anyone can move, two bright flashes filled the air and arrows of light began to rain down on the enemy.

“What the devil!?”

“Yes?” Severus all but purrs as he appears beside Theoden.

“What are you doing?!” He demands.

“Giving us an advantage. We're severely outnumbered, the men we have are either too old or too young. Besides you severely underestimate my nephew...”

“No!!” Theoden turns to look for the young man and sure enough he is floating before the outer most wall, Legolas and Gimli seemed to be either yelling at him or encouraging him, he has no idea. Boromir and Aragorn have amused looks on their faces while Haldir can only question the insanity...

Meanwhile, Harry floats on his broom, charmed by Severus to keep him within a reasonable height and distance from the keep so he does not blindly fly off or die. He grins with glee as the two spells Severus fired off finally die off. Aldeztaile was wrapped around his waist, having found them a few hours ago and informing Harry of where the nasty worm had inched off to. She described what she saw as best as possible, muttering about how full her belly will be when she is finally set free.

§Not yet, my sweet...§ Harry purrs, rubbing her crown and she gives a snaky purr. He adds more power to the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, allowing him to see the army in full. “Now then... time to show them what happens when you back a Lamia into a corner...”

He flicked his wrist, wand shooting into his hand and he aims down below him.

“Bombarda Maxima.” He whispers and the spell fires off with so much power and force, when it blows a massive hole into the army, the creatures are frozen in shock, unable to understand what happened. The Men and Elves all gape as Severus smirks. “Flipendo Trio, Deprimo, Flagrate!”

The spells struck hard and while the enemy finally began to react, trying to get out of range of the attacks, Harry grabs a potion from his pocket and snaps the top off it and tosses it up.

The clouds suddenly part, the moon eerily big and full. It was unnatural in appearance and everyone looked at it riveted. Suddenly it began to glow red and vanish into a dense cover of darkness, so thick that they could see nothing not even their hands before their faces. But before the Men and Elves could panic, Severus chuckles darkly as the sound of Wolves echoed around them. The wolf howls melodious and eerie before suddenly Saruman's army began to scream and cry out, death gurgles and aborted screams echoing around them for only a short few breaths before the darkness vanished, the eerie moon shining its bloody light onto a massacre. Harry giggles as he flies back onto the wall by Legolas, still giggling as the Uruk-hai and Orcs try to gather themselves together.

“Fire when ready!” Harry calls and Legolas quickly pulls his bow back up with the Elves and when ordered to fire, they unleashed a volley.

“What was that?” Gimli demands.

“Hmm? I told you I made battle potions, they do the same amount of damage and devastation that I could do if I was able to see, Master Gimli.” Harry says, shrugging and smiling when he hears a snap of crystal and then a sudden blast of freezing temperatures. “Heh... Uncle Severus is joining the fun.”

“You can tell?” a soldier asks, watching the whiteout blizzard freeze a very large section of the arm. Between the two wizards alone, they were taking out almost half of the army.

“Yes... Wanna try?” Harry holds up a brilliantly violet vial smiling impishly. “Just snap off the top and toss it into the air at the enemy! Simple, yes?”

He feels it be taken and in a moment, just as the blizzard ended, the sound of thunder roared over the Deep, the unnaturally purple lightning struck ground in box formation and created a barrier that did not allow those trapped inside to escape before it exploded with a thunderous crash.

“Shit...” another soldier breathes. “May we try. Master Wizard?” Harry smiles and pulls out various potions from his robes, passing them along the wall as Legolas and Gimli grabbed one as well.

“The blue sparkly ones are healing potions, snap off the top and toss it over your head. Depending on the size of the bottle, it will only heal one person enough to not die, heal one person fully or heal a group so you are not dying. Hold on to those until we actually need them!” Harry calls out and the men pass on the message so those who have the healing potions keep them safe in a pocket for now.

“Brilliant work...” Legolas praises as he grabs his bow and takes aim. “Aim for the neck and armpits, the armor is weakest there...” He orders his fellow Elves, trusting their aim over the Men, but he repeats the order in Weston just to be sure.

Theoden gulps as his future son in-law gives him a coy smirk as the devastation that the elixirs that the young Istari brewed just hours ago cut down the army under Saruman's flag. The young man had thankfully landed, which eased his concern, but now he had a very healthy respect for the young man.

“I would not endanger my nephew. Besides leaving him to his own devices would be much worse than allowing him to cause havoc under supervision.” Severus says as he snaps off the top to another of his potions, this one a brilliant ruby red and pitches it at the advancing battering ram. As soon as it shatters, geysers begin to appear and spew magma and red hot embers.

“I can see that now... but should the wall be breached?”

“Do you think the company would have brought him along if they felt he was a hinderance to them? As much as my nephew seems to be at the heart of chaos and trouble, he doesn't actively seek it out, unlike his birth father. Surely they know he is a capable young man and I have personally trained him as did his fathers. He's a smart young man, rescourceful and if backed into a corner, he will not hesitate to take out a threat... not anymore...” Severus says, recalling the talk he had with Harry after dealing with Wormtongue. He had scolded him for the level of violence he used, but after learning all that had happened, had been happening and was to happen to Harry if he had remained back in their world. He could understand why his tolerance had been all but shot to shite.

If it had been Severus in his place, he doesn't think he would have been strong enough to keep going. It is almost scary how Harry could have become another Dark Lord, but thankfully he still had love and affection to give. He still had people he could rely on. Blinking his eyes he waves his wand and the stones begin to shift under their feet as slots open up and ballistas of stone began to fire at the army that was steadily climbing the outer walls, which were being evacuated.

“Is this your best, Saruman?” Theoden asks no one in particular and Severus nearly strangles him because that is the worst thing to say in this moment!

As if waiting for that cue, a series of berserker Orcs began charging towards the drain and Severus cursed because he saw Orcs digging around the barrier edge and if they find the ward stones and destroy them, they were screwed because he and Harry could not afford to waste magic fueling the barriers!

“WALL BREACH!!!” He shouts out and everyone scrambles quickly. Harry jumps onto his broom with Legolas on the back, the Elf holding on tightly to the Omega because he was not sue he liked being this high up with nothing to catch him if he falls. He guides his mate to an ideal spot and after getting an assurance that Harry would not let him fall, he takes up his bow and begins to fire arrow after arrow trying to stop the Berserkers, but finally after four died, the fifth got through the barrier and the explosion that happened only a moment later sent the pair spiralling out of the air.

“HADRIAN!!!” Severus screams, when he loses sight of his nephew. Feeling his blood boil, the older Omega lets out a hellish scream and great bat wings burst form his back as he dives in, eyes a demonic violet and gold as he goes on a murder spree looking for his nephew, his son in so many ways...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER IX *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Haldir and Aragorn snarled, their weapons flashing in deadly arches at they try to find their missing mates after the explosion that destroyed the first wall. Somewhere to their left, Gimli is shouting curses as he hacks his way through the enemy. Haldir's younger brothers are somewhere behind them, their glaives spinning in deadly arches and swings as they cover the fleeing Men. Severus is at the epicenter of a death circle, his great wings slicing through flesh and bone as his tail whips about, the spines shooting off it hitting with an accuracy that left any professional Marksman feeling green with envy.

He roared and raged, looking for his nephew when suddenly he spotted the Elf. He hurried towards him and found him half conscious, his back bloodied from where he had landed and where weapons had sliced into him as he covered a still figure. Under him was Harry, unconscious for the moment. Sending out a blast of magic that cleared the area for a few moments, his rage seemed to bottle it self up once more as he snapped into Field Medic mode. He pulled out a couple of Healing Fogs as he liked to call them and snapped off the tops, tossing them over the pair. Legolas gasped in air, feeling his back healing, his breathing easing as his cracked ribs mended back into place. He slowly sat up as Harry stirred and slowly sat up, grumbling something about a Knight Bus, whatever that was.

“You were not run over by the Knight Bus, that would have been much kinder....” Severus deadpans and Harry turns towards him, reaching up to cup his cheek. “You frightened me...”

“Sorry... that blast was very strong... I lost control and we kinda got swarmed...” Harry tells him a bit sheepishly. “I swear, I'm not this danger prone...”

“I know, come on... You alright, Elf?”

“Better thanks to your elixir...” Legolas spun and drove his knives into a Goblin's face and belly before he spun in the other direction, gutting and Uruk-hai before he grabbed an Orc by the head and snapped its neck viciously, grabbing his blades and flicking the blood off of them and snarling at the others that decided to back off for the moment.

“Right... Hadrian, with me...” Severus says, impressed at the speed in which Legolas had dispatched the enemy. He pulled his nephew up and kept a tight hold on him as they were slowly swarmed, now that his anger was under control again.

“Hadrian!?” Aragorn rushed up to them and carefully fretted over Harry and then Severus before turning his head to see Legolas decapitate an Orc while cursing something foul in High Elvish. “Thank goodness you're unhurt...”

“That would be the Potions work...” Harry tells him as Haldir joins them, grabbing Legolas back from a Berserker that managed to survive the explosion.

“We're getting bushed back... we are running out of men and time...” Haldir curses.

“... We need to fall back and regroup...” Severus sighs and he and Harry quickly pushes away from his uncle and stumbles forward. “Hadrian- Hadrian!! What you-- Brat!! What are you doing!?”

Harry had thrown up a barrier that allows the Men and Elves to flee into the Keep. Even as he stumbled toward the enemy. Severus clawed at the barrier, the others cursing as they realized they could not cross it either. Harry hissed and Aldez grew to her full size and careful to not look at those behind her, she opened her inner eyelids and soon the enemy were all dropping dead in droves as Harry allowed himself to change forms and in his Lamia form, he darted through those left standing, his claws slicing through flesh like a hot knife through butter. As he moved, Severus flew up to the top of the wall like barrier and dove back down.

“Snake close your eyes!!” He yelled as Aldeztaile did as ordered, she instead took to snapping up the enemy that were still alive, grumbling about their befouled flesh and spitting them back out after she chewed them up. Legolas growled as he helped a few injured men into the keep, Aragorn and Haldir behind him, both equally displeased but their Omega's recklessness, but there was nothing they could do.

“What is that thing!?” Theoden gasped seeing the monstrous snake looming over them.

“That would be ours.” Aragorn says calmly, making both the King and Haldir look at him incredulously. “She is Hadrian's familiar. She is an ally and like complaining that the trolls are not big enough still...”

They look at the massive snake once more and have to agree if they were as big as she was, the trolls would probably not fill their stomachs. But then again, they would not eat Troll. Haldir shook his head, he did not want to think about this too much as he found his brothers and helped them into the Keep. Gimli covered their backs as the two Omegas and the Basilisk covered them. They are the last ones in to make sure no one was left behind. Aragorn and Theoden are arguing in low tones as the injured are helped to cots and Healing potions are snapped open and tossed up to help them all get some type of treatment. Aragorn was not budging and the old King was quickly realizing that the Alpha was a lot more stubborn than he is, but then again he should have known that since he knows the Man was of the fading line of Dunedain.

“We are riding out. No arguing. Hadrian and Master Severus are out there unprotected!” He tells Theoden, who looks him in the eye for a very long moment and then he grins.

“We ride!” He shouts and the men, who are able, quickly gear up and hurry down to the stables and begin mounting their horses. Legolas mounts his horse as his lovers mount theirs, nodding once they make their way to the head of the charge. They would take out as many of the enemy as they can and get to their little Istari.

It controlled chaos as everyone gets on a horse, those unable to take up potions around the last wall of the keep and begin raining arrows down on the enemy. Gimli has run out a side door and made his way to the horns and with all his might, he blows into them. The deep ominous moan of the horns bluster the men and make the enemy hesitate. Severus smirks as he grabs Harry and pulls his wings tightly around them as Aldez curls around them. As soon as she tucks her head into her coils, the keep bursts open and out pours the last stand of Edoras, but at the same time a white shining light draws the enemy's attention and there on a ridge is Gandalf, his staff shining brilliantly before he is joined by a Wolf and a large black dog. They throw their heads back and howl, the harmonized sound terrifying. And then behind them was the Rohirim. Eomer pulled up beside the wizard and raised his sword.

“To the King!!!” He bellows and his men all roar as they charge. The few hundred or so Uruks and Orcs had no idea what hit them as they were smashed into on all sides and those who made the mistake of climbing on Aldez were lanuched into the air as she roar, springing up with Severus and Harry throwing out curses and hexes, Harry even reviving a few of the dead to take out their companions. By the time the sun has fully risen over the bloody battlefield, the stragglers had fled with a group of the Rohirim chasing them down to kill them before they can report to Saruman.

Severus lands, pulling his wings around his shoulders like a cape as he walks nimbly towards Harry and pulls the brat into a hug while scolding him.

“Sorry, sorry...” He laughs weakly even as he sinks into the hug, feeling very tired now. He sags further and fully changes into medium sized green and black snake. Severus easily pulls his length into a neat coil and tucks him under his wings to allow him to rest in safety.

“Master Severus!?” Legolas spots the dour man and skids his horse to stop as Aragorn, Haldir and Gimli, who after sounding the horn jumped onto the back of the Godorian Captain's horse, Boromir having been lost among all the chaos, but managed to keep himself and the others alive. Said auburn haired man looked annoyed at his friends, who sheepishly smiled and apologized for forgetting about him.

“Wait... where is Master Hadrian?” Boromir suddenly asks, looking around and it sends the three Alphas into high alert as they look for the Omega. Severus is about to speak when the wolf and dog suddenly charge at them, they force the Fellowship away from Severus, snarling and growling as the Omega sighs annoyed and then swiftly kicks the dog in the arse.

Said animal yelps and suddenly a man I standing where the dog had been, “What the bloody hell, Severus!?”

“Enough or I will kick your mate in his crotch and we both know you need that.” Severus drawls as the wolf changes back to Remus, hands covering his bits from the dark clad man. Severus has a mean kick as many have learned since their arrival. “Those are Hadrian's companions, no need to be hostile.”

“But--”

“Shut up, Black...” Severus growls and the other man huffs but then starts looking around for Harry.

“Where is Pup?” Sirius wonders as Severus moves his wings away making the others gasp because they had not realized that they were wings and not a cape.

“He's right here...” He says softly and they all look at the snake. Aragorn quickly shoves forward and carefully moves his Omega around to make sure he's not injured. “Magical exhaustion. Though I had no idea he had gone into a Creature inheritance... never mind that the Potters had a Creature...”

“Oh trust me, they have Creatures, it is just incredibly rare for them to actually present as one... That curse that was placed on one of the ancestors made it almost impossible for the conditions to be a Creature to be met...” Sirius says as he flicks his wand out and begins scanning his godson and grabs the bit of partchment that appears. “Yep, Magical exhaustion... and he's sick?”

“The foul magic from the Uruk-hais and the Orcs.” Legolas says.

“Master Hadrian did always seem to get weaker when there was a certain level of foul magic near... the Balrog for one.” Boromir agrees, still awed that the beautiful snake was their little Wizard.

“Let's get him inside.” Severus says and no one dares to argue as he starts walking, his wings pulling back into his back and he flicks his wand to start clearing his path.

“Alright... so since we are meeting for the second time around...” Sirius says, cutting off the Fellowship from following Severus and smiling a bit evilly. “I'm Sirius Black, Harry's Papa. This lovely man is my husband, Remus Lupin, Harry's dad... So who are you and what are your intentions with our son?”

Aragorn sighs as Haldir blinks slowly while Legolas cocks his head to the side to the side. It seems they were going to have to talk with their 'in-laws' without Harry's help...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry slowly woke up, feeling warm and comfortable, but there was the smell of dog nearby and it wasn't necessarily a nice smell. Turning himself away from the source of it, he ends up with his nose buried into warm,fur and the strong scent of wild canine. Groaning, he reaches out to shove away the offending source of the smell, but gets a lick on his cheek for his troubles.

“No...” He whines and tries to bury his face into his arms.

“Oh for the love of Merlin! Let the imp sleep!” Severus's voice snaps out and Harry bolts up confused before suddenly he has two sets of arms wrapped around him.

“But it's not fair! You had Harry all to yourself, Sevie!!”

“I think I prefer to be called Snivellus over Sevie...” the Potion master mutters.

It takes Harry's brain far too long to register the voices he hears arguing with his uncle and when it does he gasps and grabs the two men tight. They easily hug him and say nothing as he begins to cry big heaving and ugly sobs. They are also crying softly and Severus soon joins them because now that their little family was complete, he feels emotional as well. By the time they have finished crying themselves out, Harry is leaned more into Remus's shoulder than Sirius at this point, but his Papa's fingers are running through his long hair and it feels nice.

“I thought... I thought I'd lost you.... I was so angry.... I hunted down Bellatrix and I made her suffer...” Harry growls suddenly and they gasp at the dark sound.

“You what!? No! Bellatrix is too danger--”

“I crippled her permanently. She can no longer walk and will forever feel the pain of what I did to her...” Harry cuts off his Papa's worried rant, making them gasp. The slow merciless curl of his lips only adds to their shock. “She had 'killed' you and mocked me... I wanted her to suffer and feel even a fraction of what I was feeling...”

“Harry....” Remus sighs, not sure if he wants to scold Harry for giving into anger, but at the same time sounding both touched and proud because if he had been Harry's shoes, Remus would've let Mooney out and he would have torn the bitch to pieces and then everyone else until someone put him out of his misery.

“Wolf, Mutt...” Severus sighs, giving them a look.

“Don't look at me like that!” Sirius huffs.

“Like what? What face are you making Uncle Sev?” Harry asks, reaching to feel Severus's face, who quickly wipes the 'you're a fucking idiot' look off his face' as Harry touches his cheek.

“Harry?” Sirius gasps, “Why didn't you just turn to look at Seveurs?”

“... I guess it's best to get all of this done now...” Harry sighs as he removes his hood and then the coquette mask to show off the scars. He blinks his eyes open and they see that he is blind. “After you fell, I chased down Bellatrix and like I said, I tortured her in revenge, but then Moldyshorts popped up and we started dueling. Then Dumbledore appeared and somewhere in the cross fire I was blinded.... It's best you watch the memories...”

Legolas brought his trunk over as Harry smiles and flicks his wand a few times, the Pensieve appearing and then after a few more flicks the solution and memories were ready and Harry pulls away as the three men dive straight in without pause. Harry moves instead to sit between his three mates, the three offering him comfort because reliving those memories have not gotten easier even a few years have passed between then and now. Boromir and Gimli joined them, and one look at the three frozen Wizards, they sat down and offered silent comfort as well. This was how Theoden, Theodred, Eowyn and Eomer found them. Severus had conjured up a wheelchair for his lover so he was not constantly stuck in bed, and it was quickly becoming popular for the injured and elderly to get around when not worrying about stairs.

“What is...”

“You'll find out soon enough... they are about to surface...” Harry cuts the King off as he pushes himself up and walking towards his parents just as three gasps and then suddenly he is engulf in fur and leathery wings. Severus is cursing in Devil speak as Sirius switches between whining and growling while Mooney just gives such a deep growl, you could feel it rather than hear it. “I'm alright... I'm fine...” He promises.

“You are far from fine!” Severus snaps, but calms down and pulls the child's face to look at him. “What was done to you is beyond forgivable! And I have no doubt that the old fucker is trying to find you! You just up and vanished in the middle of a duel! Even if he somehow proved you died in the fight between himself and the Dark Lord, I am certain that Lady Magic has not acknowledged your death nor the Goblins for that matter...”

“So there is a chance both sides realize I'm still alive.... Great.... This is what he meant...” Harry sighs, glaring out the corner of his eye at Death, who smiles unrepentantly.

“What was that?” Severus demands, eyes narrowed.

“Nothing... as you saw, I had help getting here... and said help is being a troll right now.” Harry huffs.

“Only pup would insult literal Death...” Sirius huffs as he manages to calm down enough to change back, he doesn't bother trying to calm his husband down. “Mooney, go patrol, make sure there are no threats near here.” The wolf gets up and takes off with a lick to his cub and mate's cheeks and a soft nose butt to Severus's cheek, knowing that the man was still traumatized by him from so long ago, but getting better. “Alright, so what can we do?”

“Pretty sure I will eventually go back... but that is not for now... for now we need to deal with the Snakymort of this world.” Harry tells him.

“... Bloody Gryffindor...” Severus sighs as Sirius bursts into barking laughter, just finally realizing that Harry was insulting the Dark Lord by calling him random names that play off his name!

“As for you three....” Sirius turns to the tree Alphas, who straighten up. “You take care of my pup and I won't show you why my family is one of the most notorius of our kind...” Harry smiles as the watches the aura of starlight and soft fire red that is his Papa's magic flare into a mini sun at his threat. Uncle Severus' was like the Moon on a cloudy night, and it seemed to swallow him as he flared it as well.

“Leave them alone...” Harry flicks them both on the ears and they startle. “Seriously have not figured it out yet?” Harry smiles.

“Why have you never shown your intelligence before now? Nor your raw talent for Potions?” Severus demands.

“Well, I was never allowed to be smarter than my cousin, Dudley, if I got better marks than he did, I was beaten black and blue... I could never do my homework, but I had to do Dudley's so he got better marks. At Hogwarts, I didn't want to cause issues with everyone being smarter than most of those in my age group. I also wasn't allowed to touch any of my books because my relatives didn't want me tainting them with my 'Freakishness' especially their precious Duddikins.” Harry says. “Hermione was pretty high strung about being the smartest in our year so I didn't want her to feel bad and Weasel got jealous over anything and everything I did so I just didn't bother trying... As for Potions, you can only blame yourself, Uncle Sev...” Harry says and Severus sighs.

“Ah, yes... that was rather dickish of me...” Severus admits and Harry just leans on him.

“By the way, thank you for apologizing about mom...” Harry says cheekily and the man sputters. “Aunt Petunia made me do her garden and I had to read a lot of books on flowers and their meanings so she could win the gardening contests from her 'greenthumb.' I am pretty sure she cannot do anything without it dying or burning since I did everything in that house...”

“I am going to kill her.” Severus says and Sirius happily offers a number of the Black Family's knives, many of them enchanted or cursed to cause more pain and damage.

“....” Harry sighs and looks towards his friends. “And this is my family... all crazy and very prone to violence.”

“As if we are any better.” Aragorn laughs. “We make it a contest to see who kills the most. Or at least Legolas and Gimli do....”

“Haldir joined us in that last round!” Legolas protests.

“Princeling!” Haldir hisses and Harry laughs brightly.

“Anyway, were are we?”

“We're back in Edoras... you've been sleeping for the better part of a week.” Seveurs tells him. “We're preparing to go speak to Saruman. The King is wanting blood, the daffy old wizard believes we can talk sense into him.”

“Nope. He's dead meat.” Harry deadpans. “Anyone who can literally betray his oath for power, does not deserve to live.”

“I would worry, but considering you broke a man's jaw with a kick and what I just learned. I cannot even scold you for how callous you have become...” Severus sighs.

“Pup, do not make a habit of solving everything with violence... but since we are at war, you are forgiven for now... when we get back home... if we can get back, I want you to use your words.” Sirius says and then blinks. “Oh dear god! I'm the reasonable parent!! Remus is supposed to be the voice of reason, not me!!”

They all laugh brightly.

“What is going on?” Theodred finally speaks up.

“Ah... come here, you will need a guide for this...” Severus gets up to pull them into the memories since it is easier than explaining....

Needless to say, Harry's new aunt and uncles and grandfather were ready to march the whole army on the Dumbledore and Voldemort. Harry could not help but smile as his Aunt Eowyn pulls him off to get a hot bath before they head out to talk with the fallen White Wizard...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry leaned back against Haldir's chest, the March Warden guiding their horse between Legolas and Aragorn. In front of them were Remus and Sirius, behind them was Boromir with Gimli behind him, and Severus on his own horse. Gandalf and King Theoden led the procession with a handful of the Rohirim with Eomer to act as a guards. Theodred was not cleared to travel a second time, not so soon. Harry had been very annoyed that they moved him in the first place to Helm's Deep and then back not too long after the battle had been won, the corpses collected and either buried or burned. Though Uncle Severus clearly would not have let them move his lover if he felt the trip would cause too much of a setback in his recovery. But still, it annoyed Harry to no end.

“What happened here?” Aragorn asked as they began to enter what looked like marshlands. Getting closer, they passed drowned Orc, Goblin and Uruk-hai, others looked like they had been smashed or crushed. There were a few burnt Ents, clearly dead strewn about as they entered Isengard proper. The Ents who survived were moving rocks and stones, cleaning up and filling the ruined grounds of Isengard. One of them noticed them and approached. Harry gasps the brilliant emerald green of nature filled the being and it painted a powerful image in his mind.

“Yes, the Ents are a marvel...” Haldir purrs in his ear and he almost shivers at the pleasure it sparks in his veins.

“Welcome... Young master Gandalf....” the Ent's wizened voice says and everyone cannot help but think the same thing as they look at the White Wizard:

'Young Master?' Harry was staring a bit under the Wizard's head, at his shoulder before he turns his head towards a wall as the older Wizard and the Ent begin talking.

“Merry, Pippin!?” He calls and the Hobbits cheer and Haldir follows the Fellowship members to greet the two Hobbits. Gimli is scolding the pair by the time they pull up and Pippin has cheekily bribed him with salted pork to keep the huffy Dwarf from chewing them out.

“You had us worried.” Legolas tells them.

“We're ok. The Uruk-hai's were ordered to not hurt us, though it was near thing with the Orcs.” Merry assures them.

“Besides we had help!” Pippin then turns to the other side of the wall. “Hey, our friends are here, Ms. Mione!”

“Please do get down from there, Pippin! You're going to get-- Harry!!”

“Hermione!?” Harry scrambles off the horse as best he could and he is hardly on his feet before he and Hermione are falling into the water with a loud splash. She quickly pulls them up, apologizing for almost downing him, but Harry doesn't car, he pulls one of his few true friends into a bone crushing hug. “You're here?! How?!”

“Luna Lovegood's father helped us... But we got separated...”

“Who all is here with you?” Harry asks, trepidtion in his voice and it sets the bookworm on edge.

“Well with me right now is Fred and George.... Speaking of... Terrors 1 and 2!!! We have company!!!” She calls out and from another section of the wall a pair of twin red haired men appear and upon seeing the group, they rush over, wands hidden behind their backs before they see who Hermione is crushing in a hug.

“Harrikins!!” They shout with joy and rush at him and hug him tightly.

“Gred, Forge!!” He laughs, the watery quality is ignored as he allows the twins to hug him tightly.

“Hadrian?” Aragorn asks, hand on his sword hilt, but not ready to draw it.

“You remember the memories I showed you? This is Hermione, her hair isn't as bushy as it use to be. And these two are Fred and George.... they are the two mischievous boys who rescued me when I was 12 and have helped me on and off until I ended up here...” Harry tells him and he relaxes.

“Ah, yes, the ones you want to keep away from Glide and Sneak...” Aragorn nods sagely.

“Thank god they did not join the Fellowship or we would have to worry about Hadrian taking over the world...” Haldir laughs softly.

“I don't need them to do that... I can do that just fine by myself... But now that I have my three top geniuses back.... How does taking over the world sound to you?” Harry jokingly asks Hermione and the young woman makes a show of thinking it over.

“Are we going for straight world domination or are we making it seem like it was their idea that we rule them all?” She asks.

“Or are we going to prank them all into it?” Fred asks.

“With how Harry's nothing but a ball of sunshine and sweetness, I'm pretty sure we only have to hold him up Lion King style and they would all bow before him.” George adds in, his twin nodding after thinking it over.

“True....”

“I regret speaking...” Haldir rubs his temples because he can just imagine this happening.

“Alright, so you got landed with the Twins, who else is here?” Harry asks.

“Luna and Neville, but no idea where they landed.” George says this time.

“Ron and Ginny--”

Harry hisses and pulls away from them.

“Your brought them with you!?” He growls furious, startling his friends.

“Harry?” Hermione slowly reaches out to touch him.

“Hadrian, they probably do not know...” Haldir says, jumping down into the knee deep water as the Hobbits finally get off the wall and join them.

“Harry-- Is that Ms. Granger and the Weasley Twins?” Remus asks, coming over.

“Professor Lupin!?” They gasp seeing the man very much alive and looking much better than they remember.

“Wolf, friends?” Eomer asks riding up, his spear lowered, but at the ready.

“My son's friends... Or so they had better hope...” the Wolf growls darkly glaring at them, making the three gulp.

“Harry?” Hermione asks again.

“What do you remember when I vanished?” Harry asks.

“The Headmaster and He Who Has No Nose dueling it out. You were stumbling around, I think you got hurt and then there was a great flash and suddenly you were just gone, only your wand was left behind, but it looked like it was burnt, like it exploded.” Fred says.

“After that Voldydick-- shut up, Harry!-- vanished after Minister Fudge saw him and could no longer deny that he was back. After that everything was a blur of flashing lights, tears and then within a week the Dark side began to attack in full force. They keep demanding we give you up. But no matter what we couldn't find you...” Hermione finishes.

“Bill and Fleur, you remember her, the French Champion?” George asks, at Harry's nod, he continues. “Well they were talking because apparently Uglymort went to declare Conquest Rights over the Potter accounts, but the Goblins nearly decapitated him on the grounds of attempting to steal from a Branch Family that is still alive.”

“Branch Family?” Harry asks and then turns his head as the others pull up to them.

“Messers. Weasley, Ms. Granger....”

“Professor!!” They cheer seeing their Potion's professor and then Sirius, who they greet with happy waves.

As they were distracted, Harry turned his head as he felt the pull again and this time two Death Clocks appeared.

~Yes, the Potters and the Gaunts are Branch families to one another.~
~Call it a Divine Joke, if you will...~
~However,~
~You both come from the same Main Family...~
~The Peverell Family, the Original Owners of my Treasures...~
~Antioch never sired any children died first~
~Camdas lost his beloved bride in childbirth ,~
~The child was sent away in his anger and grief~
~This child grew up to be the Founder of the Slytherin Bloodline~
~And my dear friend, Ignitus, who lived to see his children and grandchildren~
~One of his line Founded the Gryffidor Bloodline~
~Several Generations later, the Gaunt and Potters were born~
~From these two families and even then at one point~
~A Slytherin married a Gryffindor,~
~Though they never had children together.~

Harry blinks his eyes and nods, that makes so much sense. And if he recalls what he learned from his books and from listening to all the Purebloods at school, even if they were several generations apart, Voldemort was still counted as a distant relative and Harry was considered his Heir until he sired children and named one of them his Official Heir. So the family Magics, plus his mother's sacrifice prevented the man from killing him as an infant. And Harry highly doubts he knows that unless the Goblins told him when he went to claim Conquest rights...

~That is indeed what happened...~
~You cannot claim conquest rights if the person yet lives~
~And even then, he counts as the head of your Family~
~Seeing as he is the oldest member at the moment~
~And therefore cannot harm you or risk Divine Retributions~
~By Lady Magic~

'So in other words, he knows we're related and is now looking for me to either force me to join him or to remain neutral... or to force me to give up my family name and thus allow him to kill me...' Harry theorizes.

“Hadrian?” Severus calls and Harry yelps, spinning around to look at the man's chin. “What is troubling you? You don't normally zone out like that...”

“Sorry, with such a large group of trusted Clutch, I felt safe enough to drift... But I will talk about what's bothering me later... We have company and I have two souls to collect....” Harry growls as he turns towards the tower and points with accuracy at Saruman and Wormtongue.

“Collect?” Sirius murmurs to his husband, who shrugs.

“Gandalf the Gray! And the Blind wanna be Wizard!” Saruman calls down and Harry's brow twitches.

“Wannabe!?” the Hobbits shout in outrage while Harry's friends look at him confused.

“Blind?”

Harry sighs and pulls off his hood and mask and they gasp at what happened to his eyes. Hermione pulls him into a bone crushing hug, sobbing as the twins growl low, their fists squeezing tight enough to draw blood.

“I'll explain later... Mione, let me go... Uncle, I'm going up... Legolas, if either of them makes a move to attack me, shoot them dead.” Harry kisses his Alphas on their cheeks before he mounts his broom, Severus opens his wings and flies up with Harry on a tether. “Sir, I am no wannabe... that pathetic little worm behind you is the wannabe...” Harry hisses once they level out.

“How do you know he is behind me and that it is not I who is behind him?”

“I'm blind, not stupid... if you are not smart enough to figure that out for yourself, bully on you...” Severus snickers quietly at the sassy retort from his sister's son.

“Saruman!!” Theoden bellows from below. “Come down, so you can pay for your crimes!!”

Harry hangs back as Saruman argues and tries to conjole his way out of trouble. Even trying to bribe Theoden, bringing up their past relationship before his fall from grace. He turns furious when Gandalf joins in and Harry and Severus move away from the two Powerful Istari battling it out. The display is amazing for Harry who watches the wild magic tangling and trying to devour each other before suddenly Gandalf's wins and not only devours the corrupted magic but also shatters the fallen White's staff. Harry watches the Death Clocks and knows it is nearly time to reap their souls. Saruman in a last ditch effort begins to use Leech Speech on Theoden again. Severus curses and shouts for Sirius to deafen the Muggles of their group.

“Professor!?” Hermione gasps, but does not protest when Sirius's wand whips out and in seconds he has deafened everyone on the ground. Saruman turns towards them and using the Palantir he had shown off to Theoden and Gandalf before their little fight.

“You will die!!” He shouts blasting magic through it at Severus who screams as one of his wings is clipped and he falls. Harry gasps and dives and catches his uncle, pulling out of the deadly dive at the last second, dropping his uncle into his fathers arms and then he's flying back up the tower and lands as his eyes glow AK Green.

“No... you will die... how dare you... HOW DARE YOU!!!” Harry's voice echoes and everyone shivers at the power in his words alone. Legolas fires his arrow when Grima tries to sneak up on Harry.

However, the arrow does not land a kill since the slippery worm ducked it and tried to stab Harry in the back. But the Omega kicks him in the jaw again, breaking it a second time before he flicks out the Elder Wand and it begins to grow into a tall staff and then a blade as black as pitch grows from the tip...

“You're soul is forfiet....”

~You should not have tried to harm my Master...~

Saruman gasp at the visage of Death as Harry swings the scythe, the blade phases through him, but his soul is cleaved clean in two and Death quickly grabs it before it can flee as Harry swings the the scythe in a deadly arch over his head and willing the blade physical, he decapitates Wormtongue and slams the butt into the top of the tower.

“Crumble.” He commands and his power shakes the building until it begins to cave in and crumble under his feet. He jumps off the building, his broom back in hand and he floats down as the others watch in awe as the building is nothing but rubble and ruin, the two bodies sliding off and landing at their feet, Wormtongue's head rolling to a stop at Severus's feet. “Renew....”

His magic blasts out in a rainbow of colors and the poison of Black Magic is washed away as the earth slowly repairs itself and almost lazily, plant life revives and begins to grow. The river flows naturally once more as bird song and woodland fauna return to Isengard. Harry hums as his magic does its work and he sways to an unheard song until suddenly the Ents give might gasps.

“The Ent Wives! We know where they are!” They begin to cheer as Harry slowly stops his swaying and hums a bit more, repairing the Telluric Knot that had been damaged and corrupted by Saruman and his powermongering. Death is pleased behind him, humming the same tuneless song, weaving new life into the land and draining away the taint into a ball before promptly eating it.

~These were the Promised Souls...~
~There are a few more yet...~
~But you need not worry now...~
~Little Master~

Harry hums tiredly and starts to fall over, but Sirius catches him and huffs as Harry is once more in his snake form, draped over him like a wet noodle.

“This brat...” He huffs fondly.

“Harry!?” Hermione squeaks, running over and casting all the spells she knows to check her friend.

“And where did you learn those Ms. Granger?” Severus demands, eyes narrowed as she sheepishly looks up at him.

“... I may have broken into you office..... You were declared dead and we were trying to find Harry and I figured you might know some things because you clearly know more than just Potions!” She yelps terrified that she was going to get points deducted and a detention, forgetting that they are in a altarnate world and not back at Hogwarts. “I never realized you studied medicine as well...”

“You silly girl.... You need to maintain a Healer's certificate in order to become a Potion master since Potions are our version of Muggle medication and vaccines. You would not take something made by a pharmasist who has not gone to Medical school, would you?” He demands.

“Of course not!” She says hotly and then blushes and ducks her head. “But that makes sense... I memorized all the spells I could in case they would come in handy...”

“We will be talking about your terrible habit of memorizing and then casting willy nilly. At least you have excellent control of your magic or you'd have hurt Hadrian...” Severus sighs, waving her away and casting the right spell and reading the results. “He's drained his magic again... but... ah...” Severus nods to the other two adult wizards and they nod as they see the hidden message from Death telling them how best to help Harry recover. “The Full Moon is thankfully in three days.”

“Harry needs to do a Ritual?” Pippin speaks up, making the three Wizards look down at him. “I wonder if it's the same one from last time... Aragorn! We gotta go look for those herbs again!”

“Right, we will gather what Hadrian needs, but let's get you two back to Edoras and plan our next step...” Aragorn promises as Legolas and Boromir blink confused. Haldir is busy binding up the palantir in a thick gray piece of cloth that he hands to Gandalf, hissing the whole way as it is seeped in foul magic.

“Let's go... Hadrian's done the dirty work for us...” Theoden sighs, both glad and upset. He did not want his grandson doing anything dangerous, but he still did it...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

When Harry woke up again, he was confused as to where he was for a moment before the familiar sound of his Uncle Sev humming softly reached his ears. It sounded like he was humming 'Pretty Women' from the Sweeny Todd musical. He had a deep resonate voice that sounded wonderful. Harry sighs and Severus stops humming and in a moment his hand is resting on the younger Omega's brow.

“How are you feeling, brat?” He asks softly, concerned for his well being.

“Tired... But overall alright.” Harry murmurs tiredly. “I'm magically drained... I cannot see at all...” He sighs.

Severus tenses, “What do you mean brat?”

“I was using a charm, the Moon Goddess's Vision.” Harry tells him. “It uses magic similar to echo location or Muggle Sonar.”

“Does it take a lot of magic?” Severus asks worried.

“No.” Harry yawns and curls up on his side, his tail moving to coil around his uncle. The Devil allows it, his own whip cord like tail twining around the long tail of his nephew/son's. “I long since mastered it where it does not take much magic, but it's proof of how drained I am after the battle that I cannot use it to see even the vaguest of shapes...”

“Your friends said something about a ritual?” Severus asks, the tone in his voice so familiar. It was the Professor tone he took when he was trying to keep three certain Lions out of trouble. “There was also your reaction to Mr. and Ms. Weasley.”

Harry gives a low hissed growl, which Severus lightly flicks his ear, making him whine.

“Do not give me sass.” Severus orders firmly.

“Sorry, Uncle Sev...” Harry mumbles petulantly. “I might as well tell everyone in one go rather than repeating myself.”

“Very well. Can you change back? While the Muggles here are pretty accepting of magic, I'm certain there is a limitation.” Severus says, worried that his Lamia nephew/son might prove to be the final straw to break this particular camel's back. Harry takes a few minutes to get his legs back, he is pretty tired and it actually hurts to shift forms. Severus rubs his back the whole way and once the young teen is back to human form, he helps him get changed, runs a few more scans, hands over a couple of potions and then helps him out of the medical wing towards the main hall.

The others are all gathered around a war table, two different conversations going on at the same time, but somehow managing to be cohesive. Aragorn, Merry and Pippin have managed to gather what they could the Ents were a big help in finding or growing some of the plants and herbs they needed. They talked about the phases of the moon, tonight would be a full moon and now they only needed to find a place they could safely set up the ritual for Harry. Haldir and Legolas were curious and concerned about this as were the other men, but they were also checking who had survived Saruman's reign and willing to come aid them. They were also trying to find a spot that the ritual could take place without risk to the blind Omega.

“Pup!” Sirius hurries over to hug his son, fussing softly as Harry nuzzles into him, happy to have his papa, dad and uncle back.

“I'm ok... just super tired... there is a Telluric knot where your cemetery is If you would not mind that I host the ritual there... this one will be slight different since the Knot is a place of Rest for the Departed, it will be a more solemn thing than the last one.” Harry speaks up from where he is now sandwiched between his papa and dad, Remus giving low growls of happiness at his son being there and safe.

“I did not realize such a place had had power like that...” Theoden murmurs, checking the map, their cemetery was not too far form the main town, only a hill or two over, the taller hills having been hollowed out to lay the dead of royals and champions long dead to rest with the graves of the people surrounding them on the flat lands around their base. “If it will aid you, though how I do not know, then I'm certain our dead will not mind a bit of disturbance...”

“I think it might be beneficial for everyone to attend... this ritual will aid the living as well. Though I know not all who have died are laid to rest there, but I'm certain they will come if called and those who did not get to say goodbye could finally say so.” Harry tells them, looking past his grandfather's shoulder since he cannot see his silhouette.

“Hadrian... you cannot see anything, can you?” Aragorn speaks up, realizing this when his Omega turns towards his voice, but his head is just off of where he is actually standing. “Is your core damaged again?”

“Again!?” the three Wizards growl and Harry gives them a sheepish smile before he calmly explains what happened to his core, only to be subjected to three scoldings, his ears being pinched and enough medical spells to put an army of healers to shame. Once the three men calm down, he finishes explaining why he did what he did and after he discribed the Nazgul to them, Severus growls lowly.

“You are not to do something so foolish again! 1000 points from Gryffindor!” He snaps and it makes Harry and his fellow lions start laughing because they are not in school and thus the loss of points are not valid. “Now then, let's get off this topic for now, you need to explain to us your reaction to the Youngest of the Weasley clan.”

Harry gives a deep, inhuman hiss at the reminder and everyone quickly gathers around and sits. Hermione and the Twins hover on the edge of the group not sure how welcomed they are and worried about Harry's reaction.

“Alright, the best way to explain this is to tell you all what happened to lead to....” He waves at his face, he had removed his hood and blindfold, showing them the spiderweb of scars around his eyes, the brilliant Avada green of them looking eerie even in their hazy state. Everyone winced at the scars, they looked painful and so close to something as sensitive as the eyes, it certainly had to have hurt something fierce. “Where I come from there have been a number of wars, both non magical and the magical kind. We have various ranks and titles for those who achieve acclaimed potions in power. There is the Light Lord, someone who has mastered all Light Magic and is recognized by Lady Magic, the Goddess who gave my people our gift of magic. There is also a Dark Lord, someone who has mastered all Dark Magic and once more is recognized by Lady Magic. However in the last almost 50 or so years there have been two Dark Lords, but neither one of them is recognized by Lady Magic.”

“What do you mean?” Sirius asks.

“Funny how losing my eye sight, put everything into a new perspective for me... There are Three Lords of Magic, Light, Gray and Dark. Their job is to keep the balance of power between all three branches. Salazar Slytherin was a True Dark Lord while Godric Gryffindor was a True Light Lord. Ladies Helga Hufflepuff and Rowena Ravenclaw were the joint Gray Lords. After them, Lady Morgana was recognized as the next Dark Lord, Merlin as the Light Lord and Mordred as the Gray Lord. A number of others held those titles as well, but were slowly being overshadowed by false Lords of the Light and Dark while anyone Gray was swept to the wayside or completely forgotten. It began when the Ministry was established and began to class certain things as Dark, meaning evil or dangerous, while everything else fell into either Light or Gray and even then anything gray was heavily frowned upon.”

Harry takes a breath, turning to face them.

“Grindlewald and Voldie are two false Dark Lords. Because if they were true Dark Lords, they would not have tried to eradicate Muggles or Muggleborns. The Dark Lord is the Sword while the Light Lord is the Shield and the Gray Lord is the Heart and Mind. By Lady Magic's will, they would not be able to harm their fellow Magicals the way they have, not without being severely punished or ending up dead well before they got to the height of depravity that they did. Lady Magic may be a merciful goddess, but she is still a God and the Gods are vindictive as hell.” Harry tells them straight up. He's learned quite a bit from the books Magic, Chaos and Death gave him and he had quickly learned they could be pretty vindictive and petty as hell if they were pushed enough. “So they are dark lords in the sense they've done a lot of evil things, but not the Dark Lord. Voldie has also committed grievous sins against Magic by trying to subvert Death. Death does not like to be cheated and his punishment will be remembered for eternity.”

“He cheated?” Remus murmurs, brow furrowed as he thinks of what could have possibly been done. Magic was limitless, but as mortal beings, there were limitations that they had to adhere to because to push them would lead to insanity if not total destruction. But with all his knowledge, he can't seem to figure it out. Severus was beside him with an equally pensive look on his face, trying to think of what could could possibly be considered grievous enough to offend the Lady Mother. Sirius is mumbling under his breath, listing all the dark books and spells he can think of, but nothing seemed to ping.

Hermione was feverishly scribbling on some parchment as she too tried to sort through her own vast knowledge of spells and books. The twins left her to it, both grim faced because whatever it was had to be super bad.

“Don't kill yourselves trying to think of it. The answer is Horocrux. To be more specific, he made 7 of them.” Harry tells them, moving his hair away from his infamous scar. “Sadly I am one of them...”

“What!!?” Severus bellows, jumping to his feet, eyes blazing gold rimmed in Omega violet. “But he had have to have committed heinous murders, then used those souls in a ritual to create even one of them and he made 7 of them!?”

“Yes. Though I believe I was an accident... before me, there has never been a living Horocrux and the only way to be truly rid of Voldie is to destroy every single Horocrux....” Harry tells them and it goes bone chillingly silent. “I didn't know this, no one but the Headmaster knew. Not even Voldie. To make a horocrux, you split not only your soul, but your very mind in half and everyone single one takes half of what is left. If he keeps making more, he will be come a Dementor. With each one he lost more of his sanity ass well as his humanity. Now he is barely human. If he wises up, which I doubt he will, he have to reabsorb the Horocruxes if he wants to avoid the punishment waiting for him when he finally is beaten and killed.”

“But that means you have to die Harry!” Hermione shouts and the others all jump up with shouts of outrage.

“What!?” Haldir snarls darkly, eyes flashed deep granite red in his rage.

“Yes. I have to die... like I said, the Headmaster knew.” Harry says and it suddenly clicks in the heads of his fellow Magicals.

“That's why he was so insistent in letting you enjoy what you could of your life! That bastard, that lying son of a bitch!!” Severurs roars and jumps up, his wings snapping out of his back and wrapping over his shoulders like a cloak as he paces, his tail snapping at the air not unlike a whip.

“He fucking knew!! That's why he wanted you with your Muggle Aunt. Assuming that a Death Eater didn't try to murder you in revenge for their Lord, they might have realized you where something special to him and would have used you to bring him back or keep you locked away so that the Dark Lord would live for however long he would have. As long as he at least you...” Sirius growls.

“Sort of... according to the books I have, we are basically immortal as long as one of is alive, we both will live... After you three fell into the Veil and came here, I was... emotionally destroyed. I went into a Rage and tracked Bellatrix down and I made her suffer....” He purrs darkly here, his smile like a sharp knife. “I was going to make her suffer more, but Voldie showed up and somewhere in that fight between us, our illustrious Headmaster showed up and things got chaotic from there... I got blinded with a spell and then got hit with two spells at once. A spell meant to blind and the Killing Curse.” He tells them.

Aragorn and the others grow grim, they had seen the memories, they felt rage fill them knowing now that it seems the fate of this kind young man was to die one way or another. The three Alphas were especially furious because they had just found their Omega and there was a very real risk of losing him far too soon. They have each waited for far too long for him and they refused to lose him now.

“You showed us your memories... it was the old man who sent that green light at you...” Boromir speaks up, his throat tight with anguish and rage. He was also feeling some self loathing for how terribly he had treated Hadrian in the beginning, but has since grown very fond of the young man.

“Yes. That green light is the Killing Curse. I am the only know survive of that particular spell. No one has ever survived it before. Voldie only intended to blind, not necessarily me, but Dumbledore. My guess is to torture him before finally killing him later. But I was caught between them. Technically I died when it happened.... But my damnable luck and somehow gaining favor with three powerful Gods, allowed me to simply vanish. I've been here since. Eventually I need to go back to finish what was started because heaven forbid grown adults fight their own war, no they need an orphan child to do it for them! I will show you all the memories later... But anyway. It was in that messy fight that I lost my eye sight. I use my magic to see somewhat and when it's very low, I cannot see anything at all.”

“Hence the ritual...” Eomer nods in understanding. “My men and I will set a perimeter around the cemetery so nothing disturbs you, nephew.”

“I'd personally lead them, but as my love has yet to clear me for anything, I will gladly witness your ritual and protect you in spirit.” Theodred says, nodding his head towards his lover, who has stopped pacing now, but is actually looking over the plants and herbs, clearly trying to figure out what kind of ritual is needed.

“Thank you, uncle.” Harry bows his head in the general direction of the two Men of Rohan. “Unlike the last ritual which was to both restore my magic and heal the damage to my magical core, this one will be different. At the time, we were being hunted by all Nine Nazgul, I had also been using a lot of magic, very powerful area affect spells to keep them at bay. The Hobbits had not meant to distract me while I was trying to restore my magic, which caused a backlash that cracked my core. I had to use my reserves of magic, with the damage caused my magic to bleed out faster. I was so week I was out for a few weeks and had to wait a month to preform the ritual to heal it and restore my magic. Though Lord Elrond was most kind in helping me prepare for it.”

“You what!?” Sirius and Remus shout at him, he ducks his head.

“Sorry, but my choices were let those things catch up and kill us or do all I could to get everyone to safety. Which would you have preferred?” Harry demands and his parents huff because they would have preferred he not be in danger at all. But they know that what they want rarely ever reality.

“So what's the ritual?” Severus asks, to distract from a potential argument. “You also have not told us why you reacted the way you did to the youngest Weasleys...”

“Since the Telluric Knot is right over hallowed ground, I was going to preform a ritual to Death as well as Magic to renew my magic and strengthen the connection of the departed to their living relatives as well as bring peace and closure to said living family members.” Harry tells him, snapping his fingers, his trunk appears and opens to his library and he reaches in, half hanging in it as he quickly fishes out the right book and hands it to his uncle, the title changing to allow the man to read it and it magically opens to the right ritual. “As for Ronald and Ginerva....”

He spits their names out like they tasted foul as he pulls up his Penseive and gets it ready.

“It's best if you see for yourselves...” He tells them as he pulls out the memories needed and then after explaining what he did and how it works. Haldir offered to take his fellow Ardians in while the Magicals already knew how to go in and dove in. As they were busy. Harry moves to where the others are, they watch him carefully examine the plants and set out the ones he needs. He gives instructions on how best to prepare them into bundles as he asks Aragorn to take him out to find some items he will need.

By the time the group is back in their bodies, gasping for air and seething with rage, Harry has everything set up and only needs to get to the cemetery and preform the ritual under the full moon. Harry nearly jumps out of his skin when he is pulled into a bear hug by the Twins, who apologize profusely for their traitorous family members and for bringing two of the traitors with them.

“Fred, George! Stop!” Harry huffs, “You didn't know. Hell, I didn't know until I was transported here! So stop apologizing! The good thing is that they are not here right now and will not cause us any trouble.”

“However, they have the potential to cause issue.” Remus butts in, a low growl working its way up his throat. “I'm pretty sure that Dumbledore is the one to arrange for them to get here, pretty damned sure he has a way to bring them back and has given them orders to bring you back no matter what.”

“Like hell am I letting that batty old bastard touch my son!” Sirius snarls.

“Agreed, mutt.” Severus sneers hard enough to curdle milk. “But there is little we can do right now and we cannot drag this out too long either. Who is to say that the Order will not show up and forcibly remove Hadrian?”

“We will now allow that.” Haldir growls, stepping forward, he is still reeling with revolution and rage at how his mate had been treated. “For now, we need to focus on gathering our forces and dealing with Mordor's march on the Free People. Regardless of the state of things, Sauron will eventually finish what Saruman started.”

Theoden huffs because he knows the March Warden is correct, besides his newly named grandson would be aiding his friends even if Theoden ordered his people to remain out of the fight. He knows some would join the war effort against his orders and he certainly did not want his soon to be son in-law furious with him nor his sworn brothers. He's quickly learned that the strange Istari are much quicker to use magic and from what Theoden has witnessed so far, it was much stronger than Gandalf's at times.

“Eomer, take your fastest riders and send out the word to meet at the landing just beyond the Dimholt, you have 2 weeks!” Theoden orders. “Hama, muster the Rohirrim; we ride for Gondor.”

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry held his Papa and Dad's hands as they walked him to the Cemetery and then to the altar they had carefully set up for him at the heart of it. They are dressed in black, Sirius wearing a crown of stars that are dull, lifeless colors. The others are all at the bottom of the hill, dressed in mourning clothes as well while the people of Rohan stood around them. The Rohirrim sat upon their horses, spears in hand, but holding them in salute of the dead.

“I got it from here...” Harry assures Sirius, who wants to protest, but Remus guides his Omega away, his inner wolf whining at the potential danger that could befall their cub, but also wary of the steadily building power around said cub.

Harry kneels at the altar, he carefully lights the candles, pulls the Niffler Pouch he had with him and pulls out the prepared potions, food and drinks. He sets them up, chanting in German, Parseltongue, and Entish. He then very carefully cuts his left hand along all five of his fingers and in a circle around his palm. He barely flinches at this and carefully draws 7 symbols in the air with his magic and blood before he bows three times. As he does do, the thick clouds part and the moon shines, big and white, looking almost unnaturally large in the sky before he begins humming softly. Getting up, he sways and twirls, his humming slowly gaining strength as he begins singing:

Sing me to sleep
Sing me to sleep
I'm tired and I
I want to go to bed

Sing me to sleep
Sing me to sleep
And then leave me alone
Don't try to wake me in the morning
'Cause I will be gone

Don't feel bad for me
I want you to know
Deep in the cell of my heart
I will feel so glad to go

Sing me to sleep
Sing me to sleep
I don't want to wake up on my own anymore

Sing to me
Sing to me
I don't want to wake up on my own anymore

Don't feel bad for me
I want you to know
Deep in the cell of my heart
I really want to go

Sing me to sleep
Sing me to sleep

There is another world
There is a better world

Well, there must be
Well, there must be

There is another world
There is a better world

As Harry sings and sways to unheard music, power begins to shimmer around the cemetery and spirits of those who have died begin to rise before spotting their loved ones and moving to speak with them. The shimmering power bursts into living sprites of magic and elements, those who had magic feel a tug and Severus allows his true form to appear as Remus and Sirius change forms, Remus howling up at the Mother Moon as Sirius romps around barking and howling. The twins and Hermione start to dance as well under the influence of the magic. They hum the unknown song, but the meaning strikes at their core. The world has turned almost day like from the sheer power of magic in the air, those who are not greeting departed loved ones are now singing sadly to the song, the words magically appearing in their minds. The Rohirrim began marching their horses around the cemetery, as if they were on parade, joined by members long dead riding on phantom horses beside them.

It is a breathtaking sight and slowly the magic dies down, a single being of magic remains, their cloaked form looming taller than any Man, a skeletal hand reaches for the offerings and takes up a sweet sugared apple and bites into it before sipping from the goblet of aged wine. The other offerings burst into colorful flames and in their place are a few gifts for Harry and then the figure, Death, bows and as the night returns, the dead returning to their rest and the world comes back to normal. Harry sways one last time holding his hand out to the side as he finishes singing. A staff is in his hand as he opens unseeing green eyes that glow with power and he turns to smile at his friends.

“I can see you.... Somewhat.” He laughs brightly, his world lighting up in moonlight once more...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ CHAPTER X ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry stood beside his uncle in the lab inside of his tent, the pair of them were mass brewing while Remus and Sirius helped the twins make enough of their joke items that doubled as defensive items. Hermione was helping everyone outside get their things together. Those unable to fight were going to remain in the Golden Hall, which the Men were fortifying and later the Magicals would erect a few more defenses for them as a just in case someone brave enough to attack pops up. Legolas was teaching those willing to learn, how to fire a bow, he wasn't stressing perfect shots, but rather their ability to hit the target at all. Every landed shot meant the enemy was that much slower, that much less likely to get the upper hand.

Haldir had left to gather up as many Elves as he could while Boromir left for Gondor, he was long overdue in reporting to his father and brother, but also to gather up as much of his men as he could to hold the fort until aid came. If Minas Tirith fell, then there was very little stopping Mordor's might and wrath sweeping all across the Western lands. Gimli took over the forges, helping to make swords, not his finest works, but a blade was a blade. He also took breaks to make armor, even if it was the leather padding under the other layers.

Gandalf and Theoden made battle plans, Merry and Pippin helped wherever they could as Eowyn organized the camp supplies. She and the few ladies in waiting she had would be riding out with the main army to see them off to battle as was tradition of a Shield Maiden, but she was also hoping to be able to join the battle. It was very busy in Edoras, so of course they were all too distracted to remember the Palantir and that it, under Sauron's influence took hold of the curiosity of Pippin, who managed to resist for three days before he caved to both his curiosity and the influence of the cursed object.

It was late at night, in the morning the army would be heading out to the White Mountains just beyond the Dimholt and camp in its shadow, advantagous spot, but also dangerous because there was a pathway, creepy and dark, even at the height of midday, that lead to the Paths of the Dead. The place was haunted and if you strayed too close to the grove of dead trees, you would never be seen again. An ancestor of Theoden's had lost his son, who had foolishly dared to walk through the Paths of the Dead, only to never be seen again.

But that is beside the point. The point was that Pippin could not resist anymore and was slowly crawling his way to Gandalf's bed, Merry hissing at him warningly.

“I just want to look at it.” Pippin promises, such an innocent desire that he did not realize would lead to a lot of trouble.

“Pippin!” Merry hisses, a bit of Alpha in his tone and the Omega almost obeys, but the siren of Sauron's magic is stronger.

They both startle when they pull the blankets off of Gandalf to see his blue eyes wide open. It nearly gives the pair heart attacks, until they hear his deep snores and realize he's sleeping with his eyes open.

“That is so creepy...” Merry huffs, curious and confused, waving a hand slowly before the unseeing blue eyes only for the White Wizard to snore loudly.

“I hear Elves sleep with their eyes open too...” Pippin murmurs as he carefully switches the Palantir for a chamber pot that was about the same size and roundness as the crystal orb. “It's pretty...”

Merry is on edge, his inner Alpha is snarling and snapping at him to get their Omega away from that thing, but he cannot figure out why nor is said Omega listening to him. He looks at the glass like orb that is steadily changing in Pippins hands until suddenly a fiery eye appears and all hell breaks lose then. Pippin's screams wakes the others, Harry, who was having difficulty sleeping, rushes in from his late night walk and grabs Pippin at the same time others lunge at the Palantir and try to pry it out of his hands. Gandalf is shouting furiously as he quickly wraps his old gray cloak around the blasted orb again, but Pippin is near catatonic and Harry, quickly pulls the smaller Omega close and pressing their foreheads together he preforms Legilimens and is soon inside the Hobbit's mind.

Severus hovered nearby, worried as he has never seen a blind Magical preform Legilimency before and is not sure how it would affect Hadrian and Pippin. Merry paced beside the pair, worried and furious, but mostly worried. The others are talking, Gimli is all for smashing the Palantir, but Gandalf stays his hand because they have no idea what that might lead Sauron to try next and it was their only means to get a hold of him. They startle when Pippin suddenly screams out as he awakens and Harry falls back into his uncle's arms. Sirius and Remus quickly scan the two of them with Severus, who pulls out a headache potion and is fussing at Harry, who allows it before he slowly sits up.

“Fool of a Took!” Gandalf thunders, but Harry growls and he quickly softens his tone. “What did you see?”

“A courtyard... there was a tall white tree, but it was dead... the courtyard was on fire... I could hear screaming and smell smoke and burning flesh...” Pippin murmurs, still dazed.

“Sauron was demanding to know about Frodo and the Ring, but Pip didn't tell him anything... When I got there, he tried to sway me, but I kicked him out and have set up some barriers to protect Pippin's mind. However there is a chance that Sauron believes Pippin now carries the Ring and may try to come after him...” Harry speaks up, still pissed at Gandalf for yelling at Pippin when the Omega was already suffering from some trauma. “I think I also piqued his interest, but if we divide his attention, we should be able to keep his attention on us for a while more. Frodo and Sam need all the time we can by them.”

“Damn.... I will need to take Pippin to the White City, it is the only place that matches what he had seen...” Gandalf says.

“Go, we will ride out as soon as we gather up our forces.” Aragorn assures him. “You would be more than powerful enough to keep Pippin safe and perhaps having you there to offer advice might get the Men of Gondor to rally their forces for one last battle.”

“Hadrian--”

“I'm not going.” Harry says firmly. “If we both go, that will put too much strain on Gondors already failing defenses. While I can probably fortify a section of the city, form you all have told me about Minas Tirith, it is far to big for me to shore up the defenses like that room back in Moria or what we did in Helm's Deep. Besides having you there, would definitely make Sauron believe Pippin has the Ring... Speaking of...” Harry moves to some scrap metal near Gimli's pallet and grabs a junk of copper and after a few moments of working it in his hands and waving his wand over it a few times, he smiles when he has a perfect replica of the One Ring. “Pip, Merry, remember how I tricked those Nazguls when we first met?”

“Ah, yes, you sent them on a wild goose chase for almost 4 days before they caught up to us.” Aragorn chuckles.

Harry hands over the fake Ring, “Let's not forget that before Boromir had sense smacked into him, he was demanding we bring the Ring to Gondor... so let's five them the Ring.... If from what I can understand is true, his father is the Steward and is ruling in the absence of the King. But from what I can understand, no one from Gondor seems to have tried overly hard to find said King... While I do not want to point fingers or make accusations without proof, but it's pretty common in the ruling classes of my home that once someone has a taste for ruling, they will not so easily give up their power and control. They will also not like any threats to their power, not even the rightful ruler. And since the Ring preys on the negative thoughts that fill a person...”

“Bringing the real Ring would have spelled the downfall of Man and all the Free People.” Legolas says grimly. “At least with a Fake, those in the Gondor Court who cannot be trusted will be too busy backstabbing each other to cause issue for Gandalf, who will be able to lead the Army and keep the City safe for just that much longer....”

“It is terrifying how brilliant you are.” Gandalf chuckles.

“It more terrifying to think of Pronslet actually applying that brilliance of his for something other than the safety and happiness of others.” Sirius gives a wry laugh. “Alright, Gandalf and Pippin are going to the White City... Remus, go with them. Severus and I will keep a close eye on Pup.”

“Are you--”

“Go, you silly Alpha. We all know that an Omega protecting their Pup is 1000x more deadly than even a Dragon with a nasty head cold.” Sirius huffs, his gray eyes flashing nebula violet as a sharp smile steals across his lips. Even Severus flashed his eyes, a dark curl smoke and fire wafting up from his palm.

“Go, Dad, besides I have an army of people to keep me out of trouble. Gandalf, while a very powerful Wizard, is not as young as he use to be and you can move much faster than he can. Not to mention, Mooney will certainly be a surprise if someone dares to hurt Pippin or annoy you enough.” Harry smiles in his direction.

“Fine... We leave in three hours...” Remus sighs, knowing he is not going to be able to out argue his mate, his brother in all but blood and his Cub of the Heart.

After that everyone gets an early start on packing up and leaving. Merry gives his Omega a harsh reprimand, but also pulls him into a searing kiss before he is taken away. Severus rests a hand on the tiny Alpha's shoulder, assuring him that it was for Pippin's safety that he leave as well as for their own safety. About 3 hours after Gandalf, Remus and Pippin took off, the rest of Rohirrim, minus those who went to gather up their forces, left for the Dimholt and from there to the White Mountains. There was a valley in the center of them that they could skirt around to get to the path that would lead them straight to Gondor.

In that time, Harry was busy pouring over more books and working on making more potions and with Gimli's help, more protection Runes, ones that could be carried to help keep their army mostly alive and unharmed. Severus had kidnapped all his healing books and found a few potions and rituals to speed up Theodred's recovery. His lover would not be reasoned with about not joining this battle. Theoden had tried to order his son to stay, but not even as King and Father could he cow him into remaining. Eowyn was busy getting everything ready, packing swords and rations, making sure those who remained had plenty of food, medicine and weapons to defend themselves with.

Legolas and Aragorn could be seen teaching and training others between helping plan out the battle and how best to utilize their strengths, but also limiting how much magic the Magicals use. Harry had assured them that he was fine and would likely need to rest after this next battle, but his Alphas were stubborn and wanted to make sure that not only Harry, but all the Magicals did not exhaust themselves. It was agreed that they would have a small protection detail per Magical, regardless if Sirius, Severus and Harry were their heaviest hitters when it came to raw magical power as well as their impressive spell repertoire. Harry had trained his friends for a year and knows that Hermione, Fred and George are no slouches when it comes to spell work.

Everyone of the Magicals form Terra knows how scarily smart Hermione is. If her scary knowledge of spells do not send you running, her temper, quick reaction time and her brilliance in planning will certainly will. Fred as the older of the twins was normally the ringleader between him and George, but it was George who was much more aggressive than his older twin. George was normally the one that needed to be held back, needed to be talked down from enacting revenge. But the twins were akin to geniuses in their own rights and together as one mind. Harry knows that the enemy will never see them coming and even after they are dead, they would never figure out what hit them.

They set off by midday and took only five days to reach the Dimholt. They set camp facing toward Gondor on the mountainside, behind their camp was the path to an eerie place that left the Men and even the animals unsettled. Legolas tried his best to keep the horses settled, Aragorn felt as if he was being watched and Gimli was just eyeing the shadows that seem to fleet past his vision always in the corners and just out of sight. Even as he turned sharply the shadows would be still, moving with the passing of the sun as the days til the deadline ticked ever closer. Harry was the only one who did not seem to be bothered by the place which said a lot because Sirius looked half mad, when a particular shadow dashed by him, he would whip out his wand, a spell have tumbling from his lips only to stop at the last second when he realized there was nothing there or some poor soldier was frozen in fright.

“This place is giving me the creeps...” Fred muttered to his twin, both of them holding hands because the jumpiness of the others was starting to get to them as well and at one point they could have sworn they seen a greenish ghoul make a face at them one night.

“There is a massive grave within the mountain.” Harry says, walking up them, his hood hiding his hazy green eyes as he looked dead at the path leading into the mountain and the sickly green outlines of the dead that were slowly walking among them towards the path. “It seems they are being called...”

“Who?” George asks, nervous. “What do you see, Harrikins?”

“I see nothing, remember?” Harry cannot help but crack a stupid joke to try and ease his two favorite big brothers' nerves. “But walking among us are ghosts... many are content to simply walk on, unseen, but there are quite a few who are taking pleasure in harassing us...”

“I will be sure to slap a few of them then.” Severus growls as he and Sirius walk up to them, his golden eyes allowing him to see some of the ghouls. “They are making the Mutt have flashbacks of Azkaban and I cannot risk giving him too many calming draughts or any Dreamless Sleep so close to the battle.”

“....” Harry turns his head just slightly to their right, they see nothing but he sees Death who points towards the path, but makes a 'wait' motion. “I will deal with that soon enough, for now, just keep everyone together and tell the cooks to leave some food and mead by the path. Perhaps a small offering will calm them to leave us alone for a bit. We will be leaving here soon enough...”

“Right, I'll see if we can spare some food.” Sirius says and quickly goes to tell Theoden.

The days leading to their dead line are filled with a nervous energy, both from their surroundings but also for the battle soon to come. Harry had at one point set some stones around the camp to force the dead to pass around them, allowing the men to finally calm down and get some kind of rest, it also soothed the horses. Haldir showed up 4 days before they were due to leave for Gondor, he brought with him a larger army, not just Galaheds but also Silvan Elves had come. Legolas greeted some of his men, his father had heard of what was happening and had sent out a few units to aid in the war effort. Even Thrandruil was not foolish enough to think they would live long if Sauron should win this war.

Among them were three Nodolin Elves in hoods and as soon as they spotted Aragorn and Harry walking together, chatting softly, two of them quickly masked their presence and tried to sneak up on them, but Harry, clever Harry had flicked a hand at the ground and a sudden patch of ice appeared and the pair yelp as they slip and fall on their backs.

“Honestly, you two. You will not get the best of me!” Harry laughs brightly and reaches out to help them up, but as soon as his skin touches theirs he gasps as does Aragorn, Legolas and Haldir, who had come over to see what had happened to cause the loud roar of laughter. “Oh... Five?”

“Hadrian?” Severus asks walking forward, his wand slipping into his hand with a knife hidden by his robes as he eyes the strangers on the floor.

“I have Five Alpha's, Uncle...” Harry breathes.

“Well shit....” Sirius breathes as well, looking at the two newcomers.

“Forgive my sons, Hadrian the Green...” Lord Elrond speaks up as his sons finally get up and he cuffs them both on the ears. “Foolish Elflings.”

“Sorry, Adar, but we can't help it... It's something of a game between us...” Elrohir and Elladan say as one before they pull off their hoods. “You said Five Alphas... what do you mean?”

“In our world, we rank power based of the power of our mates or the number of them. I am considered one of the most powerful Omegas of my generation with Hadrian's mother and Black here being either slightly more powerful than I am or on the same footing. Black is mated to a powerful Alpha Werewolf. Hadrian's mother was mated to one of the most powerful Alphas of our Generation. They have equals in their mates, however Hadrian here is extremely powerful and as such there are only two Alphas back where we came from who are powerful enough to be his mate, and both of them have tried to kill him. So it seems our Mother Goddess of Magic has blessed Hadrian with mates who match him, while not in power alone, but combined they do. From what we have seen and what he has told us, the Elves, Haldir of Lothlorien and Legolas of the Greenwood are two of his mates while Aragorn, son of Arathorn is his third mate. And just now, it seems Hadrian has just recognized these two as his final two mates, 5 is a very powerful Magical number.” Severus explains, leaving himself out because he knows exactly what he is doing. Theodred had already agreed to undergo a transformation for him and what he lacks in power now as a mortal Muggle, will be made up for after he is transformed.

“I see...” Elrond murmurs as he looks at his two sons, who are talking in have Elvish gibberish, their own little language when they do not want others to understand them, not even their own father. They seem to come to an agreement and turn as one to him. “Don't bother. I know well no matter what I feel or say, you will follow your heart... If it had been your sister, as much as I would be saddened to see her go, I would not deny her in the end. And that being said, I am sad to see you both leave me, but know I am pleased for you. Just promise me this: Always honor your mates, always protect them and please come visit whenever you can.”

“Thank you, Ada.” the twins hug him quickly, something they have all learned from raising Aragorn, who as a Man was very tactile. “Tell Arwen, we will miss her.”

“Of course... Aragorn, walk with me please...” Elrond turns to his adopted son, who nods and goes to join his side.

“Lord Elrond, the forest is not safe, so please do not stray too close to it.” Harry warns.

“I sensed the impressive barrier you set up as we made our way up. I will keep that in mind.” He promises as he guides Aragorn away and towards Theoden's tent, the King allowing them to use it to have privacy as he calls for spare tents to be set up for their Elvin allies to get some rest.

Harry smiles at Haldir, who walks up to his side to greet the twin sons of Lord Elrond.

“I wonder why I didn't realize it sooner...” Harry suddenly speaks.

“Perhaps it is because up until the Fellowship left, we have treated you as if another little brother and thus the bond between us was of a familial sense. But after you had left, we've quickly come to realize that our protectiveness of you, our worry and fear were not that of strictly brotherly love. It was not until word reached us of Gandalf's fall in Moria and how utterly haggard you all were when you reached Grandmother's home that we realized how we really felt. We had to argue with father for a long time to agree to let us join you. He finally caved and gave us a seemingly impossible task...” Elladan laughs brightly.

“Yep! We completed the task after many months of hard work, sweat and admittedly, quite a few tears, but in the end, we did it. So here we are. It was a pain tracking you down.” Elrohir huffs and Harry giggles as he is tickled by the older Twin.

“Glide, stop!” He laughs just as Elladan starts into. “Sneak, no!!”

Harry's laughter echos around them, bright and infectious before he changes into his snake form and quickly slithers his way up Legolas's leg and the Prince chuckles as he picks him up and caresses his scales gently.

“Hadrian?” Elrohir asks, leaning down to the snake's face, not sure if what had just happened was real. Harry nods once and he carefully takes him from Legolas, admiring his deep scales a green so dark they looked black, his eyes were hazed over but were a hypnotic mix of green and gold.

“Beautiful...” Elladan agrees, gently stroking his fingers down Harry's head and neck. “Is this another form of your amazing magic?”

Harry shakes his head and then with a well powered leap from the twins hands, he changes back to his human form standing by his uncle and Papa, who fuss at him, “It's a bit difficult to explain, but its something unique to some of those born in my world. Uncle Sev can do something similar to what I did, but Papa here had to train himself to get another form. Dad was attacked as a child and forcibly turned into what he is now, but he's made it his own and is still the same, kind, mild man with a chocolate obsession.”

Sirius laughs brightly because that was his husband to a T. He remembers the one time he accidentally dropped a chocolate cake back in his 5^th year at Hogwarts and the Alpha had been inconsolable for 2 weeks and was vicious any time Sirius tried to apologize or even talk to him. After that he learned to treat chocolate like it was a gift from the Gods around his mate, least the Alpha have another strop.

“We do not fully understand, but we will get use to it... So the Princeling and the Little Warden, huh? Nice!” Elrohir leers at the two, making them both blush because the twins were older than Haldir, which completely shifts their power dynamics, but not so much to make it impossible to work.

“Stop teasing.” Harry orders them, flicking a pair of stinging hexes at their shins and they yelp. “Well come, might as well have you help me make my nest bigger so all of us can cuddle... Uncle Sev, the timers are due to go off.”

“Thank you, I will finish the potions with the Twin Menaces' help.” Severus says as the Weasley twins perk up, finally being allowed into the lab to help their professor as Hermione went to talk to King Theoden and show him some of the plans she made that might help them out. The others dispersed.

It was around midnight that Aragorn and Lord Elrond returned from their walk and talk. The younger man sporting a brand new sword that glowed with an inner light not unlike a dying star. Narsil, the Start of the West. Isildur's sword, the very same one he was able to cut off Sauron's finger and the One Ring off with, causing it to shatter. This sword was certainly one of their future trump cards. Lord Elrond had given him sound advice, his blessings and hinted that there are those who dwell in the White Mountains who could aid them. They having seen a few of the dead on their walk, one ghost in particular had sneered at them. He was dressed in Kingly garb and Aragorn had felt a shiver lodge itself into his back.

“I must get back to Arwen.” Elrond sighs. “As much as I would like to fight at your side, I fear I am not as young as I once was and far too rusty in battle... Besides I have been helping the other Elves fleeing to the Grey Havens...”

“You have done more than enough, Adar. Though I wish you would rest for the night, but as you said: Arwen needs you and many more will come to Rivendell seeking sanctuary.” Aragorn agrees. “I hope to see you both when this is all over.”

Elrond nods and gives him one last hug before he pulls his hood back up and is gone in the dark of the knight, his shadow quickly vanishing into the thick darkness of the valley. Aragorn joins the others in Harry's tent, but sleep does not find him this night. In the morning only a couple thousand Horse Masters join them, many of them older and clearly tired, but still able to ride and raise a spear. For them this would be their last war.

“Only 5,000?” Theoden sighs after he does a head count.

“Father, Saruman did far too much damage when he had you as his puppet... we are lucky that this many even survived, let alone were willing to come...” Theodred, places a hand on his father's shoulder.

“Aye... My son, this will be a battle unlike any other.... I do not doubt that more than half will not survive.” He says looking at his men, he senses that this was then end for many of them. Many of them too old, but have families to carry out their names, the others newly married and with babes on their way. And then the rest were much too young to have felt a woman's warmth yet, never might having started a family. He does not say that this was perhaps his last ride, that perhaps this was his last at as King.

“Do not think like that, father. While it is impossible to live forever, we need to believe we will not fall, will not fail. This next battle will severely tip the scales of power. If Minas Tirith falls, we might as well dig our own graves and lay in them. But no matter if we are broken and shattered across the battlefield, as long as one of us is still breathing, we have a chance to win. We need to win.” Theodred says impassioned, his hazel eyes lit with a fire, the same one that kept him holding on even as he slowly inched closer and closer to death's door.

“You will be a very fine king, my son.” Theoden smiles. “Your mother, the Valar bless her soul, would have been delighted and so very proud of the man you have become... she would certainly find Severus to be a delight.” He chuckles, looking to see said Omega walk out of the seemingly small tent that belonged to his grandson, but somehow everyone who came with his grandson was able to go inside without issue.

“Eomer would be a great king as well... I feel that Severus will be leaving here and I wish to go with him...”

“....” Theoden sighed, he had known that was a possibility and even when he had been under Saruman's hold, before Hadrian had came to save his son, he had known that there was a very real chance his nephew or niece would be sitting upon his throne after he finally retired or finally died. “I have always prepared you three to rule, war was always the answer when those filthy beasts began showing up. I knew before long one of us or all of us would be killed and had done my best to ensure Rohan survived... But enough of this heavy talk. Let us go find out what our Wizards are up to. Lady Granger's brilliance has certainly helped us fine tune our plans.”

“Indeed. As Hadrian claimed, she is scarily intelligent. Hama is proud to be leading her personal guard.” Theoden chuckles as they make their way towards where Severus was finishing passing out prepared pouches filled with potions and first aid kits to all the Elves that Haldir had brought back before heading back in to the tent. “Beloved... where are the others?”

“Inside.” Severus smirks at them, secretively and very much smug.

He slips in and the pair glance at each other and finally enter only to gasp in awe and wonder at the interior. Gimli was resting on an arm chair by the fire, a pair of steel needle pointed rods in his hand a large spool of some kind of metallic thread in being held up by a stand of some kind. He was working them into what looked like chain mail. His pipe was puffing as he smoked and hummed to himself. Merry was out with Eowyn, who had gotten him dressed in the Rohirrim Livery. Haldir and his little brothers were sitting by a table with little figurines that when commanded to move would suddenly become animated and brutally destroy one another.

Severus vanished into a room to the left and a quick glanced showed some kind of kitchen of some sort, the twin red haired young men working on something. The door shut and the handle suddenly vanished. They would worry, but considering that Severus had calmly walked in, they doubt they are actually trapped. The two newest Elves were sitting at the table they were avidly reading something while Aragorn chuckled around his own pipe, though he looked very tried, but at the same time clearly having no intention of sleeping. Hadrian was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is Little Hadrian?” Theodred asked.

“He's in his Altar room.” Hermione speaks up as she comes over to them. “He said something about possibly finding us extra men to help in the fight.”

“Really? Form where?” Theodred asked, curious.

“No idea. Harry's... Harry's changed a lot since he vanished.” She admits, looking at the only solid black doors in the tent. “I use to be able to accurately guess his thoughts and anticipate his plans... I am not saying it's a bad thing, no, he looks so much more grounded, freer than I remember... But I can't even begin to guess where such an army could come from. However if I had to make a guess, we might have to ride into battle without a few people...”

“....” Theoden watched the others and nodded his head. “I believe you are right, Lady Hermione. Will you be joining us on the battlefield?”

“Yes, we can't risk all the Magicals not being there to lend their aid.” She nods determined. “I watched my friend, through his own memories, kill to save lives. If he can do it, so can I. I am not a killer, but I am not stupid to think that I can get out of this without taking someone's life.” Hermione nods once more determined. “Though you should allow Lady Eowyn to join us... It would be unfair that I am allowed to go and she is not...”

“Personally I would rather you not go into battle, war is not a woman's place... but as you said we need all the magic we could use at out disposal and to keep Sauron's attention on us.” Theoden huffs. “But... Perhaps you are right... she will certainly try to sneak into battle if I deny her yet again... but this a battle that will I feel not many will walk away from.”

“Do you believe she will survive?” Hermione asks.

“She's a strong, clever woman. I do not doubt she will manage just fine.”

“Then that is all you need. Faith in that she will not die, that she will survive and even if no one else from your line does, she will carry on its legacy through her children and their children.” Hermione nods once.

“Indeed, you are frightfully intelligent, young lady. Many wise men are still blind fools.” Theoden chuckles as he goes back the way they came to find his niece and to grant her permission to make herself battle ready come the morn.

Eventually everyone began to wind down for the night. Gimli and Haldir being the only two still awake in the dead of night, too hyper aware of something coming. The Elf was making a few more arrows as the dwarf continued his knitting work. He had seen Hadrian doing it in their down time and had studied his hand motions and his work and after Hadrian had lent him a few books on various smithing techniques and what can be made, he invented for his people metallic thread and was now knitting chainmail and other protective pieces for his friends and chosen family. They looked up when Hadrian finally came out of his Altar Room and before either of them could ask him if he was alright, Harry turned to where Aragorn was trying to sneak out.

“Don't even think about it, Strider.” Harry calls. “I know you are going into the Mountain. If you go alone, you will die.”

“But--”

“We're going with you, Estel.” Elladan speaks up as he appears behind the younger man. Elrohir slipping out of the dark to stand at his twin's shoulder.

“Do not argue.” Elrohir smirks, his brown eyes glittering mischievously.

“Besides, laddie, if your fool neck gets into trouble, Hadrian here can pull you back.” Gimli huffs, putting out his pipe as he stands up. “We are going with you and that is final.”

“It will be dangerous...” He weakly tries to disway them.

“And at what point was this lovely little trip of ours not dangerous?” Harry cocks a brow as he tilts his head as well, just in case they could not see the action. “Aragorn, you are not getting out of this. You are not going alone. If you died, I would be devastated as would the others. Please stop being stubborn and accept that at least myself, Legolas, Haldir, Elladan and Elrohir are going to go with you. Gimli is going to follow us because he is a stubborn Dwarf and the only thing that would stop him is if we tie him to a horse and send him back to Erebor.” Harry huffs.

“... Fine...” He sighs, there was no way he was getting out of this.

“Good, at least I do not have to hex you into listening.” Severus purrs as he melts out of the darkness startling everyone but Harry, who smiles and leans his head on his uncle's shoulder and smiles as Padfoot pads over. “The Mutt and I are coming as well. We are not letting Hadrian out of our eye sight for the forseeable future and as his Alphas.... we need to make sure you are worthy of our little Imp.”

Harry smiles and hugs his uncle before petting his Papa's head.

“Well go get packed...” Harry shoos them off as he flicks his wand and his trunk floats over already packed up and ready to go...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Within the hour they are ready and slip silently down the path to the Mountain's heart, careful to not wake the men, least they worry them. Eowyn had spotted them, but Theodred stopped her from confronting them. Severus paused long enough to have a small chat and she reluctantly agreed. Though she has heard horror stories about these mountains and fears that this was the last she would see any of them alive again. No, she will see them again. She had to have faith in their abilities. Her nephew can do many strange and impossible things. Her cousin's intended was an incredibly gifted and intelligent man. Even her favorite spar mate, Sirius, was not without his fair share of surprises. They would make sure the others get back to them and join them on the battlefield.

The group slowly walk down the path, the air is so still, not a single sound, not even from bugs or even mice. Harry walks ahead of them all, watching the dead stream around them. They do not dare get too close, as if sensing what Harry is and are cautious. He almost smiles evilly at scaring a large number of them just by being there, but he resists and simply hums a soft eerie tune. His voice echoes and carries up the walls of the mountain, the only sound besides them. Gimli was unnerved by the silence as Legolas and Haldir had their bows ready, Elrohir and Elladan walked on either side of Harry as Aragorn and Severus walk just behind them.

“Well isn't that charming...” Aragorn suddenly says as he sees the message carved into the stone archway.

“What is it?” Harry cocks his head towards Aragorn.

“It says 'The way is Shut. They have been called. Only the Dead walk this path, the Way is Shut.' A bit dramatic aren't they?” Severus huffs, having spent time studying the languages in Arda in his down time.

“I highly doubt anyone who bothered to put up such a message is willing to welcome us... And if they stories the Men were whispering about around the camp are to believed. I highly doubt they will suffer the living.” Haldir says as he looks around, eyes sharp and ears alert. Legolas is just as tense.

“They will suffer me.” Harry says calmly. “I've seen scarier things in Ronald's mouth.”

“Ugh, not an image I wanted, Hadrian.” Severus grouses as he flicks his wand into his hand and grabs his short sword from the disillusioned holster along his left thigh. “Grab my arm.”

Harry grabs the wand arm, that is already lit with a Lumos and they begin to traverse inside. Gimli at the back, having not wanted to go in, but seeing the Elves, who hate being underground for any length of time, willingly walk in; he had no choice but to join them. However not long after they entered, the opening was sealed shut, as if it was never there to begin with. They share a humorless laugh as Aragorn quotes the warning.

“Hold on...” Harry tells them and let's go of Severus's arm long enough to cup his hands around his mouth and makes a strange sound that is both loud and muted at the same time, that echos through the tunnels and bounces around the interior of the mountain. He watches as the black of his mind lights up and creates a sonar map for him and he nods once and takes his Uncle's arm. “I know the way... keep going straight, take the first right path.”

They do not question how he knows, trusting that his magical eye sight will not steer them wrong. They follow the two wizards as they try to keep any talking to a minimum. After their take their right path, Harry tells Severus where to go and they follow, only pausing for him to make the sound again and double check their location. They miss deadly traps and pit falls thanks to this and Severus creating several floating balls of light to surround them, several hanging close to the floor so they can see somewhat in the building mist around their feet. They carefully sweep their feet to avoid stepping on the remains that slowly start to litter the floor after Gimli accidentally stepped on some poor soul's skull and got slapped by a ghostly hand.

“Where next?” Severus asks as they leave what looked like some sort of armory.

“Straight forward from here... I see them... they are waiting for us... do not walk more than 10 past the tunnel or you will fall straight to the heart of the mountain...” Harry warns and they listen.

They soon come out of the last tunnel to an open sea of nothing before a ghostly city begins to appear before them and from it thousands of ghosts and ghouls march forward, as they do so, the moutnain shakes and a pathway of stone appears leading to a central isle in the heart of the space. They walk over it and onto the island as they are surrounded on all sides by the greenish ghouls.

“Who dares to enter my domain?” one voice speaks and the others see a Kingly dressed ghoul. Aragorn recognizes him as the one he saw with Lord Elrond.

“I am Aragorn, son of Arathorn. I am have come to request your aid to defeat the scourge that is Mordor and Sauron's army.” Aragorn bravely steps forward, his tone is firm and unafraid but rings with honesty and an earnest desire for their aid. He hopes diplomacy will work. He's not to sure they would be able to fight the dead. And he refuses to see his friends and mates harmed.

The ghosts all laugh, the King's echoing louder than the others as he floats closer to Aragorn to sneer in his face, “How brave, whelp, but we will not aid you. Only the King of Gondor can command us... And that line has been cut...Hahahaha... And now? Now you die, we shall not suffer the Living.... the Way is Shut... Only the Dead walk this Path...”

The Ghost King grabs Aragorn by the throat, startling him into dropping Narsil as the others tried to attack and help, but their weapons passed harmlessly through the ghosts. Harry growls and flicks his hand out, holding it flat in the universal sign for 'stop' before he almost lazily folds it down pointing a finger down at the floor. The Ghosts all gasp as they drop to their knees against their will, the Ghost King fought his power but in the end drops Aragorn and drops to a knee.

“What- what sorcery is this!?” He demands hotly.

“Hadrian?” Severus asks, nervous.

“Aragorn, are you alright?” Harry asks his Alpha, who had coughed a bit at being choked but now stands up, holding Narsil in his hand.

“I am well, thank you... How did you--”

“.... I know.... Necromancy...” Harry admits softly, almost curling in on himself as if afraid they would attack. “I've used it sparingly during some of our more major fights, careful to keep it out of your sight... I didn't want you to hate me...”

“Little Mage, we could never.” Elladan says, a soft and aching tone to his voice, both hurt that Hadrian did not trust them enough with this knowledge but also for how scared Hadrian must have felt to be rejected or even outright hated.

“You all saw my memories. The three figures you could not see clearly, the ones with the rainbow glow to them? They are Lady Magic, Lord Chaos and Lord Death... Death is the one who brought me here and they gave me a lot of knowledge, have taught me many things... I have a title, one of many, but this one is very much sought after and if anyone back home knows it....”

“But I thought that was only a bedtime story!” Severus gasp before he quickly drops and bows deeply. “Honorable Master of Death....”

The others gape in shock before a chuckle sounds and then Death himself appears looming over Severus's shoulder.

“Hello, Mors!” Harry greets him brightly, turning himself to face the entity as Severus yelps and jumps forward a bit. No one blames him because they all jumped as well, Gimli even squeaked in fright.

~Hello, Little Master...~
~I came when I saw Aragorn's clock give a jolt...~
~Care to explain?~

“This one here tried to strangle him when Aragorn requested their aid. Didn't even let him finish introducing himself! Rude!” Harry huffs, waving his hand just slightly off from where the Ghost King was knelt down still under Harry's silent command. Aragorn pushed his hand just slightly more to the right so he was waving properly at the Ghost King. “Thank you, Aragorn.”

Death chuckles as he sweeps by Severus, commanding him to rise. The Devil did so and steps back because he now knows why Hadrian was so powerful and knows that if he breaks out any Death Magic, he will need space to wield it comfortably.

Aragorn bows to who their people knew as Lord Mandos. The Death God merely waves it away. Aragorn clears his throat and tries once more to request the undead army's aid, this time able to tell them that he is the Heir of Isildur.

“If you help us, I will hold your debt as repaid and break my ancestor's curse upon you... if you do not... well, I'm certain Hadrian will have a few ideas of how to make your suffering 10x worse...” Aragorn almost smirks evilly, he holds Narsil to the Ghost King's throat and to the spirit's shock, he can feel the bite of the blade, it proves that it is indeed Isildur's sword and thus Aragorn is truly his Heir. “What say you?”

Harry by now has let them go from his command and Death has hidden himself from sight once more, but hovers close to his little Master. Harry hums sweetly, eerily so just to drive home that any answer that was not agreement, would result in untold horrors. Severus hid an amused smirk by glaring around at the others while the others glared at the undead as well.

“.....” The Ghost King slowly rises and his army vanishes. Suddenly, a path opens and an exit appears. “We fight....”

“Wise choice.” Gimli grumbles to Haldir, who nods while Legolas stifles small snort of amusement. The twins are in awe of their Little Mage as he begins walking towards the exit with the others following him. Severus quickly catches up to his nephew and hooks their arms together.

“Indeed, Hadrian's proven he's quite the creative one during our last battle...” Haldir agrees as he and Legolas fall into step behind Aragorn, who is walking behind the two wizards and the Twins are on either side of him. They walk out into the day light and after blinking away the spots the brilliant sun light caused, they saw they were near a river and in the semi short distance is Minas Tirith. Harry turns his head to his right where he sees both Death and the Ghost King, the King becomes visible for the others to see him.

“Orders?”

“We need to get to Minas Tirith... but we do not have horses and even then we might be arriving late--” Aragorn muses and then cuts off as he sees several ships with black sails. “I think our ride just got here... I have an idea.” He smirks evilly.

Harry cocks his head wondering why Aragorn sounded so mischievous as Severus sighs and mutters about foolish Gryffindors. While they follow him towards the bank, the Ghost King hiding from sight as he follows, figuring out that he might as well follow and this might be the first test of their loyalty. He wanted to finally rest, to be reunited with his loved ones in the next life, so he will not fail this time. Isildur's damned curse will hopefully finally be lifted from his shoulders and those of his men.

“Hail!!! Do not go no further or you will face our steel!!” Aragorn orders loudly from a short hill not too far from the bank. The captain of the closest ship came to the side and looked at him and then laughed seeing the small group. The Elves had their bows in hand, Gimli held his ax up at the ready while the two Wizards facepalm.

“Aragorn....” Harry hisses.

“Trust me... besides, I am sure you will like the end result.”

“.... Fine, but if we die because of you, I am only mating with Haldir, Legolas, Elladan and Elrohir.” Harry huffs and the four Elves snicker while Aragorn sputters and half whines in his throat.

Gimli huffs a laugh of his own, amused at the whelp getting told off.

“You wish to take on all of us?” the captain laughs. “You and what army?!”

“Legolas fire a warning shot past his ear.” Aragorn orders and when the prince raises his bow to do as told, Gimli cannot help knocking his ax handle into the bottom of the bow and sending the arrow off course and into the throat of one of the pirates. “.......”

“.....” The other three Elves blink and then slowly side eye Legolas who is glaring at Gimli, who is snickering.

“I think you need to work on your aim just a bit more, Princeling!” Gimli snickers and Harry rolls his eyes and giggles while Severus shakes his head.

“... Kill them!!” The captain roars and Aragorn smirks.

“Fine, we warned you...” He charged As the others charge with him, Harry smiling as suddenly a massive wave of green appears and rushes the boats and in only a short handful of seconds every pirate is killed. “There we go... nice work, gentlemen. If you can help us like that against Mordor, I will set you free.” Aragorn nods at the Ghost King, who chuckles softly pleased at the thrill of battle once more.

“Very well.....” He bows and he and his men vanish from sight as Harry and Severus Apparate onto the barge.

“We do not know-- never mind...” Gimli said as the dead began to stand up and take their positions and man the ships.

“Is that better, Master Gimli?” Harry chimes, his fingers dancing in the air like he was playing a piano or manipulating a puppet's strings.

“This will certainly be handy later...” Elladan nods his head while Haldir shakes his head.

“Maybe, but we will need to make sure no one notices it is Hadrian's doing or they might try to attack him. Necromancy has a terrible reputation after all” Haldir states.

“We won't let that happen.” Legolas assures his lover. “Besides we had not noticed until Hadrian told us. I am certain he knows what he is doing... We should be at the battle before the day is over if we sail nonstop at top speed...”

“There's a gully below.” Severus says as he comes up form exploring the ship to make sure everyone was handled. “We can send them down and get them to row to help the wind blow us along the river.”

“You heard, Uncle, Sev. Down to the gully and get to rowing.” Harry orders the dead and soon the ships are moving a bit more quickly. The Undead able to use full strength and will not tire...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ CHAPTER XI ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Theodred sat upon his horse, Eowyn and Eomer at his sides. Behind them the red haired twins stood on the ground, brooms in their hands as the witch, Hermione sat on a horse with Merry dressed in Rohan livery and armor sat before her. Behind them was the mixed army of Men and Elves. They stood on the lip of a hill over looking the insanely massive army that Mordor had amassed to finally put an end to Minas Tirith, and should the White City fall, all of Gondor will fall. Should Gondor fall, there is little to nothing else to stop Sauron's army from sweeping like a plague across the Western lands and thus all of Arda would fall to Sauron's will.

Theoden had his horse trot along the front line, his sword tapping along the tips of the spears of those at the front. As he did so he demanded his people to look at army, to accept that this was very likely their last battle in this life. To not fear it, but accept it and to ride this last time with courage in their hearts.

“Spears shall be shaken! Shields shall be splintered!! This is a sword day, a red day!! Ride now!!” He bellows and Eomer pulls up the Horn of Rohan and blows, several others pulling up theirs and blowing as well. They blow once more, the horses beginning to stalk forward with each blow until they slowly speed up into a full on gallop as the horns sound one final time and Theoden's mighty roar of 'Charge' rings out and the Mordor filth at the very last second notice them and many are crushed under hoof, gorged through by spears or slashed and cut down by flashing swords.

Up on the walls of the White City, the remains of Gondor's army begin to cheer, their fighting spirit revitalized by the sound of help and the sight of army of men and elves racing through the ranks and taking out as many as possible before they break up into smaller groups. Gandalf breathes a bit easier, calling for everyone, man, woman and child alike to defend their city, rallying them to drive back the stain that is Mordor. He orders that the debris be broken down and launched back at the enemy army, the doors barricaded once more and for the men to regroup. He is a whirlwind of white and flashing steel as he takes out the few beasts that managed to get into the city. He is distracted by Pippin calling out to him that Denethor has gone mad and is attempting to burn himself and his sons alive!

Gandalf curses and races up to the Hobbit's location, grabbing him as he mounts Shadowfax and races like the wind up the winding paths of the city to the castle at the very top and center of the citadel He hurries to the tomb of Kings and the pyre alter within and after kicking a few guards out of his way, he manages to clock the Steward of Gondor good on the head, knocking him harmlessly to the floor well away from the pyre he ordered built as Pippin jumps from his horse and lands on Boromir's stomach, making the man gasp and awaken.

“Pippin?” He wheezes around a coughing fit.

“Sorry! But you need to get up! Your brother needs a healer!! Your father's gone mad, he tried to burn all three of you alive!!” Pippin cries, moving quick to knock the guards with torches away. “Stop it!! He's alive!!”

“Stand down!!” Boromir bellows as he gets up and they gasp, he rubs the back of his head and hisses at the sharp sting and after he checks his hand and sees that there is blood on it, he spits a few low curses as the guards do as order. “Did I not teach you fools to check that the person you are about to bury or burn is truly dead first!? And you father, what the bloody hell is wrong with you!?”

“Boromir, my dear Boromir!” The man gasps. “But you died!!”

“I almost died!! I was saved form death by a little Wizard!” He yells at his father even as he pulls his brother's body off the altar and orders two guards to get him to the medical wing, his brother waking up just slightly, his eyes opening and a weak smile forming.

“Br...other...” He murmurs weakly.

“I'm here, rest, I will handle father.” Boromir turns so gentle as he faces his injured and weakened brother, gently cupping his face as he smiles a warm smile. Faramir gives a weak nod and soon passes out again, the guards carrying him off to the medical wing as quickly as they could without aggravating his injuries even more.

“Good to have you back, Boromir--” They turned as a loud howl filled the air.

“Ah, Remus is calling...” Boromir chuckles weakly, going to step forward but nearly collapses as the world spins.

“You have a head injury and should not be moving around! You two, take him to the Medical ward as well and you three take the Steward to the holding cells, we will deal with him after we keep Minas Tirith from falling this day!” Gandalf snaps irritably at the remaining guards who quickly follow his orders, not wanting to get their asses handed to them by the powerful wizard. “Come, Pippin, we have much to do!”

They are soon riding back out and down into the city. The upper levels are thankfully still free of any of the Uruks or Orcs, but after passing the market area between the upper and lower city, there was plenty to be found, however they were not making it far as even the civilians beat them back with whatever they could. Pots and pans, brooms and thick pieces of firewood. Rocks and pottery were dropped down from above by children as the Elderly hobbled after anyone who got in their way, swinging their canes or walking sticks, clocking any unfortunate soul to get within swinging distance.

They meet up with Remus, who howls again, and there is answering howl from out in the midsts of the Mordor army, his mate howling back that he was there.

“We have reinforcements! Everyone able bodied! Charge!!” Remus orders and they rush out the gates once the last Orc was slain. The men rush out with a rejuvenated roar, they do not get too far before they are met by the enemy, but they work their way forward, keeping the filth from their beloved city.

Sirius rode his horse, sword flashing as his wand flicked to and for, spells, hexes and curses flying from his lips like a song. His horse keeps running only turning when it cannot get a clear path or jump pieces of debris far too big without risking serious injuries. His own protection detail rides with him, keeping the enemy off him and when he starts to flag, he shoots up red sparks and stops casting spells when he sees twin purple flashes in the air and the Weasley twins flying over head casting their own set of spells and tossing out their prank items and watching with manic glee as the enemy startle and scatter in panic at the unknown things that suddenly appeared, or are grabbed by the twins Swamps in a box.

They keep it up for a while, but after a bit they shoot their own red sparks into the air and Hermione's finally able to take her own turn. She casts with perfect precision and adds more power than she normally does, wanting to take out as much and as many of the enemy as she can. Eowyn is leading her protection detail and the princess proves she is as skilled a warrior as her brother, her spear striking true and when she lost it, her sword sliced through flesh and bone with deceptive ease. The plan is working well so far, they keep taking turns casting spells and doing as much damage, but the sheer numbers are proving to be superior in this moment and the Magicals were quickly loosing steam, they have already taken their replenishing potions, but cannot risk taking any more or they would risk overdosing.

However they quickly realize they have only taken out perhaps ¼ of the army if not 1/3. It was going to be hell from here on out. However, before they could despair, a sudden wave of green appears from seemingly nowhere and in their wake the Mordorians lie dead. Sirius is the first to spot Aragorn and Severus while Hermione is the first to see Gimli and Legolas. Haldir and the Twins are quickly making their way up an Oliphant, dispatching anything that attacks them as they go. Harry is riding on Aldeztaile's head, the Basilisk at her full size and after Harry cast an intent spell on her, she opened her eyes fully and only the enemy fell over dead when they looked at her. She chased the trolls and Oliphants as Harry cast area effect spells, since he could not see to aim more precisely.

Now things were working in their favor, the enemies' numbers were dropping faster and the tide had been turned, but then a few Mordor horns were sounded and the terrible screeching of the Nazgul and their dragon like mounts echoed over head, making many cover their ears in agony and leaving themselves open to attack.

Theoden bellowed over the bedlam for his men to rally to him, trying to get them ready for one last charge, but he was so distracted he didn't see the Witch King aiming for him, his mount picking up Theoden and his horse carrying them high into the air before dropping them. The king managed to survive the fall and even being half crushed by his now dead horse, but he could not move and as the Witch King loomed over him, he knew his chances of survival were quickly slipping away even as blood filled his lungs, his ribs crushed and half his organs either turned to mush or ruptured.

He glares at the Witch King, even as he coughs up blood, sneering at him, unafraid even now.

“Now... you die...” The Witch King hisses out, his voice saturated in pure darkness and evil, rasping out of him like the last dying breath of something.

“I do not fear you, monster!” Theoden snarls, attempting to fight even if he was pinned down in place.

“I shall have... your head-- how dare you!” The Witch King snarls as Eowyn quickly blocks his strike and keeps him at bay. “No one gets between the Nazgul and his prey!” He sneers, summoning his morning star, which is unnaturally big. Eowyn's eyes go wide, if that thing lands, she would be lucky to only have a few broken bones and not end up tenderized meat.

“You will not touch him...” She hisses, fighting off her fear as she holds her sword and shield up, ready to protect her King and Uncle. Merry is trying to help push the horse off the king, trying to get him free so he can give him first aid. The dragon like mount roars at him and tries to eat him, but the little Hobbit is quick on his feet and jabs at it with his tiny sword, the damage is not nearly enough, but it startles it away from him and the King well enough.

The two battle it out with their respective opponents as all around them chaos remains. Though the tide is in their favor now thanks to the Undead army. Harry, who had been enjoying letting Aldeztaile gorge herself silly, looked up when Death called his name.

~It is time for me to collect another soul, Little Master~
~The King of Rohan is to be mine...~
~And the Steward of Gondor not too long from now...~

“I don't not know the second one, but King Theoden is my sorta of grandfather!” Harry protests looking towards the entity. “Could it not be someone else?”

~I told you, there were a few souls that were non negotiable.~
~The Rohan King is one of them...~
~His time has come and I must collect him...~

Harry sighs and nods reluctantly as he slips off of Aldeztaile, his own broom in hand and quickly mounts it mid fall. Death tethers it to himself as he flies over the battlefield and towards where the Rohan King was dying. When they landed. Harry wasted no time calling forth the Sword of Gryffindor and severing the head of the draconian mount, saving Merry form being eaten alive before he turns to his sort of grandfather and kneels beside him.

“Ha-Hadrian...” he gasps out.

“Shh... it's time to go...” Harry says sadly.

“I- I know.. I know... I- I've waited... for so long...” He chuckles wetly, coughing out blood. “I do not... fear death... I do not... even feel pain...”

Harry smiles sadly as the Death Clock appears and he watches it quickly emptying, Eowyn finally besting the Witch King with Merry's help and as she is flung back and lands near her uncle, she notices the saddened smile on her nephew's lips and frantically denies what she knows to be true.

“Please, you must save him!” She begs, but Harry shakes his head.

“I cannot... His time is nearing. I cannot heal him, the damage is too much and it is too late. If I give him anything now, it will put him into shock and kill him even faster... I can only allow you to say goodbye, Aunt Eowyn, but he needs to go...” Harry tells her sadly and she sobs softly.

She lays there, her broken arm cradled close as her Uncle smiles softly, telling her how proud he was of her, her brother and cousin. He assures her he feels no fear, that he will soon reunite with his beloved wife and her parents. He tells her she will be a fantastic queen, the people of Rohan would look to her for guidance. He breaths his last with a smile on his lips and Eowyn lets out a heartfelt scream of anguish while Harry reaches out to carefully close his eyes, twisting his fingers and drawing out the dead King's soul and handing it gently to Death, who bows.

“One down... one more to go...” Harry sighs before he feels a well of pain and anger surge to life and when he lets it explode outward, a blast of magic not unlike the blast of a nuke going off. It races over the whole battlefield tinged a familiar green color and any enemy still standing at this point just suddenly collapse dead where they stand as soon as the green light touches them. When it is over, Harry faints as does Eowyn...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Haldir races over the battlefield, Aragorn not too far from him as they search for Hadrian. They had last seen him riding upon Aldez's head but now their little Omega was missing! Elladan was with his brother searching where Aldeztaile was devouring an Oliphant, tearing it to pieces before swallowing them, not stupid enough to try and eat it whole.

“Hadrian!!” Haldir calls, checking the bodies carefully looking for the Omega.

“Haldir, I found him!” shouted Sirius from somewhere to their left and the pair rush over and skid to a stop. Sirius held Harry and Eowyn's head on his lap as Merry was passed out not to far from them, half hidden under the dragon like beast's body. “Take him and Aragorn take Eowyn... I need to get his Majesty's body....” He says around a thick knot in his throat.

They carefully pick up the two unconscious Omegas while Sirius carefully levitates the horse's corpse off of the King and then quickly transfigures some broken debris into two wagons. One for the King's body, conjuring a white sheet to cover him before he quickly conjures up some pallets, two for the taller pair and a smaller one for Merry's unconscious form. Once he had them set up, he nodded at the two to lay their charges down as he hurried to pick up Merry, double checking that he was alive, the tiny Alpha had a nasty bump on his temple, but he looked otherwise unharmed.

“You two push that cart, I got this one.” He nods at the King's cart once more.

“Thank you, Lord Black.” Aragorn bows his head in thanks as he helps Haldir get their charges settled and then quickly administers some first aid, splinting Eowyn's arm and rubbing the salves he had into the cuts and bruises that he could find. He rubbed some into Merry's wounds after he pulled off the helmet. “Brave Merry, he did a good job protecting Lady Eowyn.”

“Indeed, I had not thought one so small and use to creature comforts would be so brave nor so ferocious... But then again, the Hobbits have come so far and faced so much danger, it would be foolish of me to think they would not grow.” Haldir muses half amused and half in awe.

“As Hadrian would say, do not judge a book by its cover... There is a depth to even the most unlikely of beings.” Aragorn chuckled softly once he finished. “Alright, I did all I can for now... Are you certain that you will take King Theoden's body?”

“Yes. Harry's safe with you two and even then I'm certain that big snake coiling up into the wagon is going to keep any threats at bay.”

“Aldeztaile!” Aragorn chuckles. “And where have you been little miss?”

§I had caught the scent of traitors and wanted to find out what they were up to... not that you can understand me, Long Lived one...§ She sighs.

“H-huh?!” Haldir and Aragorn gasp blinking. “Traitors what-- wait we can--”

“What is is?” Sirius asks looking from the large snake coiled over the three unconscious bodies to the Elf and Man.

“I- We can... we can understand Aldeztaile...” Aragorn breathes out in shock.

§You can!? Yes!! First of all, you and the Start Children make excellent mates for my precious Hatchling! But now to what I was doing! After I chased that nasty worm to the disgraceful wizard, I caught some strange scents, scents I knew before my first death! The traitors are here and I will not allow them to hurt my Hatchling! They have fire on their heads!§

“Uh...” Haldir could only say as he blinked and tried to process what is happening as well as what she was saying. “Fire on their heads?”

Sirius blinks and then frowns, “I think she is saying they have red hair, since most animals do not have hair, they do not have a word for it in their native tongue. As for why you can understand her all of a sudden... It's incredibly rare, but it seems Harry's magic, which is sentient on its own, has imparted a bit of his gifts to you. I'm not sure how this happened, or why it did when you have not been formally mated. I know because if you had bonded to him without properly wedding him, I'd have your balls for a lovely pearl necklace.” He narrowed his eyes at them and the pair of Alphas gulp, but agree that they have not tainted Hadrian's virtue.

“Perhaps Lord Prince will know?” Haldir asks.

“Yeah, I'm not a Creature so I have no idea if this is normal or not. The most that happened to me after my mating with Remus is I like my steaks a bit more rare than I normally eat them and I have better night vision. My sense of smell and hearing were already pretty abnormal after spending nearly 13 years in my Animagus form almost nonstop. They say that the longer you are in your form the more you retain certain quirks from it.” Sirius explains again before he walks over to Aldeztaile, who flicks her tongue at him. “So what did this little Missy have to say?”

“There are traitors here, she had caught their scent back in Isengard and has been following them. They are here if she is here as well.” Aragorn says. “She said they were red haired... I do not think she means the young Masters Weasley.”

She shakes her head and hisses that she likes the Mischievous Fire Heads. Haldir snorts softly at the name. She said the traitors shared clutch scent, but not them.

“Clutch scent?”

“Family Scent. Like how Lord Elrond, Master Elladan and Master Elrohir share the scent of lush river water and oak under their individual scents. It's a scent unique to those of shared blood.” Sirius tells them and they nod, they had noticed this in others around them, but have never actually addressed it. It's considered ill manners to sniff at others or to ask them about their scents unless you notice they are ill or might be a would be assassin.

“We better find Lord Prince and ask him...” Aragorn sighs.

They nod and start heading back towards the city. Sirius sending off his Patronus, Padfoot loping off with a message to Severus about what he just discovered as well as to tell the other kids, if they are not passed out as well, to transfigure wagons and padding for the injured as well as the dead. They would worry about burning the bodies of the enemy forces later. As they walked the Ghost King appeared and floated beside them.

“I will release you once we've gotten all out fallen off the field. Hadrian's passed out as well so I would like for him to be awake in case my acknowledgment is not enough to free you.” Aragorn tells him as soon as he appears.

“That is fine... I will have my men point out where the fallen are and circle the enemy bodies...” He vanishes once more as they keep crossing the great field that lay before the White City's door steps...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

It is a few hours later that Harry wakes up. His world is complete darkness and he moans weakly, knowing he somehow exhausted himself again. He nearly startles when someone touches him.

“Easy, Hadrian...” Elrohir's soft voice says and the Omega relaxes as the Alpha gently pulls him up enough to sip at water. “This doesn't count in our little game... How are you feeling?”

“Like I was dragged by my teeth from the Grey Havens to Mordor's front door...” Harry moans miserably, the ache was deep. He was pretty sure even his bone marrow was sore at this point. “I could sleep for a whole year too...”

“I do not think that is possible, but Lord Prince has given me instructions... The red vial is to be last but the darker blue is first.” Elrohir says as he gently fiddles with the bottles, getting them in the order that he needed to give them to Harry before carefully pulling the stopper out of the first one. “Drink...”

Harry grimaced, but drank them anyway. It took an hour to do it because they had to wait at least 5-15 minutes between each vial so the potions wouldn't have a bad reaction between each other.

“How are you feeling now?”

“Other than completely blind; I do not feel half as bad as before... I'm actually feeling a bit hungry... How did everything end?”

“With the Ghost King's army taking over the Pelennor fields and all but wiping out the enemy for us, a sudden explosion of green light swept over everyone and only those who served Sauron fell dead at our feet. We have lost many, the most notable was King Theoden...”

“Yes, I was there... I... I think I'm the one who sent out the green light... could you come pare the shade to something?”

“It was as green as your eyes--”

Harry bolted up in shock, he had used the Killing Curse?! But it only killed the enemy force? He frowns thinking before he feels a little click as if something slotted into place in his memory and knew it was a tip form Lady Magic. Since he lacked sight, certain spells become Area Effect spells coupled with an Intention fail safe. So as long as he was thinking of someone or something specific, like was proven with the sudden deaths of the enemy, only those he thinks of as enemies in that time would be affected.

“I think... I need to do some research... That spell... it's a very dangerous spell, so much so that it was named the Most Accursed of the Unforgivables... There are three. A spell that forces the victim to your very will and they can do nothing to stop it. A spell that can cause unimaginable pain and is used to torture the victims into compliance or even insanity due to the pain. And then there is the spell I unintentionally used.. the Killing Curse. As the name suggests, it is used to kill. There has never been a survivor of that curse... that is until me... But my magic had reacted to Grandfather's death and it sent out the Killing Curse only targeting our enemies....”

“So only those who serve Mordor fell and no one from our ranks?”

“Correct...” Harry says head lowered.

“Hadrian, look at me...” Elrohir orders, tilting his head so those sightless green eyes look at his mouth at least. “You helped save our men and the City. You avenged King Theoden and while you may have used a terrible spell to do it. You did it with the best intentions. I will never condemn you for it.. It would be like damning Estel for killing to protect us.”

“... Thank you...” Harry smiles softly and closes his eyes as he leans forward until his forehead is resting on the Elf's collar bone. “How did I get so lucky to have such wonderful mates? Where are the others?”

“Legolas is taking his shift on guard duty with some of the Elves who managed to survive the battle. Gimli should be down in the Smithy helping to repair armor and weapons. He should be heading to bed in the next two hours so that Elladan and I can take over. Elladan is standing guard over Aragorn as he convinces the Nobles of Gondor that he is the Rightful King. Lord Black and Lord Lupin are in the infirmary. Lady Hermione is aiding Lord Prince brew medicine for the sick and injured. Those twins of yours have found a few others similar to you and are keeping them secure in a room down in the Middle Quarter. Almost everyone is either in the infirmary, taking shifts guarding, sleeping and doing repairs while the people are doing their own bit of recovery work.”

“Thank you... Could you get me something to eat?” Harry wonders.

“I have good timing then.” A soft voice he remembers well speaks up and he lights up.

“Luna! But I thought you were with Gred and Forge?” Harry gasps, turning to the voice.

“Fred's helping Neville set up some of his plants around the city to keep any possible threats at bay. George is keeping the Nargles contained for now... here, I made you some chicken broth and bread.” She sets the tray she had magicked up onto his lap and sits down beside him. “Hello, Master Elrohir, I am Luna Lovegood. I am Hadrian's sister in all but blood much like Hermione is. Oh, I hope the Nargles will leave His Majesty alone...”

“What is happening to Aragorn?” Harry growls, protective of his Alpha.

“... I cannot say...” she says sadly.

“It's fine, Little Moon... Perhaps you should go help him. What better way to vet out your future brother in-law?” Harry sighs, smiling at her as she nods and after pressing a kiss to his cheek she bows to Elrohir and skips out the room to go help Aragorn out. “She has the gift of Sight and if she can do something about it, she normally gives a hint or warns us if something might happen. Otherwise, she is forbidden to speak or take action. It often upsets her, especially if it involves someone she loves and cares for... She was helpless to stop her mother's death and it's left her deeply scarred.” Harry explains and his oldest mate hums with a nod.

“Then I shall have to protect this new little sitter of mine as fiercely as I have guarded Arwen.” Elrohir nods his once firmly.

“Thank you, she needs all the protection she can get.” Harry smiles softly as he sips at the brother and nibbles on the bread. Once he's eaten, he gives another jaw cracking yawn and Elrohir helps him get settled once more and tucked into bed.

He sings a few Elvin songs as Harry drifts off to sleep, half curled around the Alpha from where he was sitting. It is not too long after that Severus comes in to check on them. Elrohir tells him what happened and what he and Harry discussed before he had eaten and gone back to sleep.

“He's going to be sleeping on and off for a while... If what he says I true, many spells that normally need direct view of the target have become Area Effect spells. This means that anything within a certain distance, normally a smaller field of at least 10ft, that match the caster's definition of 'target' will be the only things affected by the spell... The Killing Curse needs you to see your target and once fired it stays going in one direction until it hits the target or anything that happens to get in the path... However, as unintentional it was, Harry was able to turn it into an Area of Effect spell. I will have to do some research into this, though I'm certain it is because of what happened to him before he got here as well as all the spells he's been studying since then. Everything he does is pretty much Area Effects or DPS, that means damage per second. We rarely have Magicals who are skilled in those because everyone prefers the more direct route.” Severus muses after some thought and trying to remember what he had learned about AOE's and DPS's from his time as a student and in the first Wizarding War.

“Well it certainly makes sense with his lack of sight, the spells, if your magic is indeed sentient in its own way, to take on a characterization. Mordor is the number one threat right now and since one of their best warriors killed one of his family members right before him, Hadrian's pain manifested in the spell and made them all feel what he felt in that moment. I told him that my blaming him for using a horrible spell like that would be akin to me damning Aragorn, or anyone here really for killing to protect those who needed it most.” Elrohir says once more,

“Good. If you did blame him or treat him differently... well you would never see me coming.” Severus purrs darkly. “Now then, you and your brother are due to take over the Smithy, get going. I have guard of Hadrian with Haldir.”

“Yes, Lord Prince.” Elrohir stands, bows to him and slips out the room just as Haldir and Aragorn come in to check on Harry. Haldir taking a seat on the bed and gently petting Harry's head, smiling when the Omega curls closer to him, purring contently in his sleep.

“How is he?”

“He's as well as can be expected... We do not have a lot of time to recover before Mordor might make their move.” Severus warns.

“We know.” They nod, grim faced. “But what other options do we have? We have no idea how Frodo and Sam's mission is going or where they are.” Aragorn sighs, rubbing at his face tiredly.

“Well we know they are alive. Mordor's been focusing more on us since we are causing the most damage and trouble.” Haldir says, which only gives them a momentary burst of relief from the overwhelming shadow of doom.

“Yes... And Sauron's most interested in Hadrian, and that will be even more so now that he's pretty much singlehandedly wiped out an entire army by himself. Most of our journey thus far, whenever Sauron had a chance to, he'd try to seduce Hadrian.”

“If he tries anything, I will end him.” Severus snarls.

“He's been trying, Uncle Sev...” Harry mumbles half sleepily and they wince, they had not meant to wake him with their talk. “I was half dozing... I'm still too tired...” He assures them as he whines and lets his legs melt into his tail and then crawls into Haldir's lap, curling around him with a content sigh. “Alpha...”

“Heh, my Omega...” Haldir chuckles and carefully adjusts a couple of the coils so they are not sitting on some of his bruises and healing injuries, but careful to not disturb Harry. “What did you mean?”

“Before you joined us, Sauron tried to take over the Conference and I had to scold him into silence, that put me on his radar, especially because I used the Demon Flame spell on the Ring and while the Ring itself was undamaged, he certainly felt the pain and heat I caused.” Harry starts explaining, humming happily when Aragorn sits beside Haldir and pulls some of Harry's tail onto his lap, carefully rubbing his hand along the scales and making the Omega purr happily at the attention.

“Yes, I recall that, you called it a piece of tin and then there was this unearthly sound. And then you missed your seat.” Aragorn nods, chuckling when the Omega squawks.

“Hey! We agreed to never talk about that!” Harry half shouts offended.

“When? I do not recall this agreement.” Aragorn teases again. “When were the other attempts?”

“Admittedly that was the third one. The first two came when I tricked his Nazgul and then faced off with them before Arwen swept them away into the river.” Harry shrugs his shoulders as he turns his head towards his first love. “The Ring has been whispering to all of us since we left Rivendell, but it was much worse after Moria. I ignored any and all attempts of it trying to seduce me, you and the Hobbits were oblivious, well minus Frodo. He had already accidentally worn it once and thus could hear it, but I had been weaving spells around him and his mind to keep him protected thus far. I'm not sure how much longer they will last the closer he gets to Mordor and thus more into enemy territory... The Uruk attack, I saw the Eye and Sauron promised me power and a way to revive my mother and father.”

“He did what!?” Severus growls, looking pissed. “How dare he! The Dark Lord has made similar promises and unfortunately we end up with Inferus! Inferi are corrupted reanimated corpses that are basically drones or puppets for the Necromancer's desires. That is assuming that they do not break free and run off on a massacre first!”

“That's because of Grandpa Camdus. He had tried many times to revive his beloved and end up creating the Art of Necromancy in the process. So when he was able to get the Stone of Resurrection, he was able to call back his beloved's soul and place it back in the body he created for her. But unlike in the story, she had no idea she was dead until she went to see some family one day while Grandpa Camdus was out. Her family was scared witless seeing her alive. They had to explain to her that she had died in childbirth, the ones who didn't die of fright or ran screaming from the house that is. She didn't believe them at first and grew increasingly upset and fled in tears. She found Camdus' secret lab and where he had kept her body, but even with magic and keeping it clean and cool, it had still started to decay. Seeing that her family spoke truth, she could not bear it anymore and grew increasingly depressed. She never told Camdus that she knew what he did, but eventually she could not take it anymore and killed herself. In doing so, Camdus went insane and hung himself to be with her in death if he could not be with her in life...” Harry explains to them.

“....” His Alphas shared a confused look while Severus takes a deep breath.

“Grandpa Camdus?” Severus stresses out slowly.

“Yep! Voldiebutt and I are related! His ancestor is Camdus Peverell while mine is Ignitus Peverell! They had sons who eventually had children and so on. At some point one of Grandpa Camdus's descendants married a Slytherin and their child was Salazar Slytherin himself. And from there the Slytherins eventually married into the Gaunt Family and then several more generations later out comes Moldieshorts.” Harry grins as Severus sighs and his Alphas chuckle at his silliness. “Grandpa Iggy's line eventually married into the Gryffindor bloodline and some 10 generations or so ago, they married into the Potters bloodline and here I am! But that's not the biggest shocker. Apparently my 3x great aunt Anastasia Potter married Wilhelm Gaunt. Grandpa Wilhelm was Merope's grandfather. Merope Gaunt is Voldie's mother.”

“.... I need a drink... I need to smash my skull in and maybe burn something down... not necessarily in that order...” Severus groans rubbing his temples. “How did you learn all this?”

“A certain Eldrich God and his two favorite sisters...” Harry says calmly. “Honestly? I have sorta known some of this, but everything made more sense after I came here and Death was nice enough to explain the real story behind the Deathly Hallows as well as one of the reasons I survived that fateful Halloween night... Being one of the few survivors of his Favorite's line, I am sorta granted a couple of freebies... Plus mom preformed a ritual that got three Divines to shield me. Dad's death saved me that night, her death created a barrier that prevented enemies from touching me. Meaning Death Eaters with the intent to harm and kill me could not touch me. I used that to beat Professor Quirrell when he went for the Sorcerer's Stone. Let's just say I should have died more times than is comfortable and each time my death was prevented or I did not stay down like I should have... School wasn't the only place I almost died at.”

Severus snarls darkly, both furious at how much Harry's life had been endangered, but also at himself for not trying harder, for not saying 'fuck it' and just doing what he had planned to do. But it is too late now, however Hadrian is alive and safe... relatively that is.

“.... Lord Prince, is there a spell or ward we could use to keep Hadrian locked in the Nest?” Haldir asks with a deadpan stare on his face, completely serious.

“Try it, Haldir of Lothlorien and you will be subjected to blue balls for the rest of our lives together.” Harry snarls, slapping him on the shoulder for even suggesting locking him up. “I spent the first 10 years of my life locked away like a filthy secret... I refused to be locked away again. Granted, you want to do it to protect me, but I am refused to be caged.”

“Forgive me, Little Gem, I did not mean it like that...” Haldir looked chagrined at the reminder and bowed his head in apology.

The Omega huffed annoyedly for a moment longer but sighs, pulling his Alpha into a soft kiss and purring sweetly. He did the same to Aragorn and tightened his coils around the pair.

“I forgive you. Never mention it again.” Harry tells him.

They both agree as Severus nods his head pleased at how quickly they caught themselves and apologized. Alphas who knew their place were always excellent mates in his opinion. They may be the Head of the Pack, but the Omega was the Head of the Home. Aragon sighs and carefully unwinds Harry's tail from himself and stands, shushing his Omega when he whines petulantly.

“I have a few more duties for the evening and a challenge to issue to Sauron...” Aragorn tells him and Harry pouts.

“Fine... but if you allow that flame twat hurt you, I will bite you on your rump!” Harry huffs and Severus chuckles.

“Hadrian, go back to sleep, you are starting to get bratty, which if you are anything like your mother, that means you are very tired and still in pain.” Severus orders even as he carefully measures out some pain potion and hands the glass to the younger Omega.

“Yes, Uncle Sev....” Harry pouts, drinking down the potion and lets Haldir carefully lay him down, covering him up so he is warm.

Aragorn nods his head to his lover and Severus before he heads down to talk with Gandalf, checking on the rest of their friends, making sure everyone was well, doing as they told or resting. Boromir and Gandalf followed him to the throne room where they had set the Palantir down on a pedestal with a thick black cloth over it to keep it from trying anything. Aragorn steadies his nerves before he grabs the sheet and pulls it away, touching the glass like sphere and it begins to glow with the Eye of Sauron.

“Hello Sauron... I am Aragorn, son of Arathorn, Heir of Isildur. I am the King of Gondor and I am coming for you... See here? T'is your Bane, I am coming; be ready!” He says with such a cool steel in voice it made Boromir and Gandalf shiver at the ice suddenly trailed down their spines.

“I seeeeeeeeeee you..... I see.... yooooooooouuuuuur fear!” Sauron chuckles darkly and then the eye flares brightly and Aragon collapses as he is assaulted with images of the Shire burning, the Hobbits fleeing their homes, even as death rained down on them from all sides. He sees the Blue Mountains, Iron Hills and even Erebor smoking, everywhere he looks dead Dwarrow are strewn about like carelessly discarded dirty laundry. The Golden Woods are nothing but ash and death, the Greenwood is swallowed in darkness, not even when it was called Mirkwood had it looked so terrible. No, now it was the Dead Wood, the bodies of Elves hanging from the tree branches like macabre ornaments. Rivendell is awash in blood, even the great rive runs red and the dead float down it. Cities and towns are all utterly devastated, the race of Men being mowed down relentlessly. And then once last image: Hadrian.

Beautiful, sweet, brilliant and snarky Hadrian is pale, eyes soulless. He sees flashes of torture, flashes of him crying and screaming until he is nothing but a shattered doll being played with by Sauron, “Heeeeeeeee will be miiiiiiiiiiiine!!!”

Aragorn roars with rage, breaking the spell assaulting his mind and slams the Palantir into the ground with a curse and promise that Aragorn would cleave Sauron's head from his shoulders if he dares to touch Hadrian. He is left standing there, shaking with rage, his eyes Alpha red and glowing like hellfire. He startles when three hammers fall in quick succession and he blinks seeing Gimli, Elrohir and Elladan swinging their hammers again and again until the Palantir is nothing more than diamond dust on the floor.

“You are an idiot, Aragorn.” Elladan huffs, but chuckles. “So, when we leave?”

“A small chance of success? Certainty of death? What are we waiting for!?” Gimli demands, leaning on his hammer with a chuckle.

“We leave in 5 days.” Aragorn orders, after he shakes off the last of those horrific images, though the ones of Hadrian being raped, being broken until he is a lifeless doll refuse to leave his mind. His blood boils, his eyes are glowing Alpha red and if his smile is filled with fangs, no one says anything. “We hunt.”

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Hermione thanks the young man who brought her the summons and closes the door as she turns back to the others in the house with her. Fred and George are not smiling as Ginny whines about what is taking the Steward so long to call them back to the castle where they had been staying in for a few months now. She can understand their frustration, she was tempted to slap the girl as well. Breaking the official seal on the Summons, she unrolled the parchment and read through what it said.

“We've been summoned to offer our wands to the King and aid in the next, and hopefully final, battle for Arda.”She says and the Twins look up, their eyes flash dangerously even as the start of cruel smiles form on their faces. Ron, who had been in the kitchen this whole time making a massive sandwich, comes out groaning in annoyance.

“Whot!? Why!?” His complaints are muffled around the half chewed food in his mouth.

“Chew with your mouth closed, for one thing. And for another, take smaller bites! As for the last thing, do not talk with your mouth full, it's not attractive.” Hermione scolds without looking up from what else was in the summons. “We are to meet up at the Gate to the White City and the King promises to help us get back home once this battle is over, preferably in our favor. However if we fail, he is suggesting we use any means to get back home or kill ourselves least we die horrifically at the hands of the enemy.”

“I don't want to--” Ginny starts to whine but is cut off.

“He believes we can help the Wizards, Gandalf the White and Hadrian the Green.”

“Harry!?” the two youngest Weasley children shout in shock. “Is it Harry!?”

“No idea, we came with the Edoras King and army.” Hermione lies, though she and the twins duck their heads down low recalling that King Theoden had sadly lost his life. The short time they had spent with the man, he had doted on on them and Harry like they were his grandchildren. It was strange, but nice and now he was gone forever. “Only one way to find out... Join the fight.”

“Right.” Fred nods as he turns to start packing their things, regardless of what the younger brats wanted, to leave. “Who's coming to escort us?”

“Wolf.” Hermione smirks and the twins pause for just one second before smiling as well. “And Grimm.”

“What kind of names are those?”

“Theirs.” Hermione says and turns to start packing her own things, though it is very little since she only pulled out what was needed at the moment.

The younger two finally got to packing after the others had finished and forced them to get moving. Hermione was scolding them because this was not their own world, if the King ordered them to help, they had to do obey or risk being punished. Ron had called her stupid because they could just simply use their magic to get away. However, George told him that there were very few Magic users here and almost everyone knows who they are by either name or sight and thus would be quick to tell on them, capture them or try to kill them themselves.

“But the Muggles here accept magic here, why would they turn on us!?” Ginny whines even as she finishes shoving the last of her custom made dresses, courtesy of the Steward, and jewelry.

“Because there are less than 15 Magicals! They only had 5 Wizards until we showed up! And the only reason they know we have magic is because Fred, George and I were captured by those monsters and held captive by one of the Wizards here, but when he realized we had magic, we had to pretend to help him to try and get away! Thankfully the Ents showed up and we were able to fight back. You two told the Steward you were a Witch and Wizard and even showed off your magic! I'm just glad you didn't get enslaved or killed for being so blatantly stupid!” Hermione explodes, slapping the younger girl across her mouth to cut off any attempts to protest or whine more. “We came here to find Harry! Headmaster Dumbledore and Mr. Lovegood told us he is alive! So stop wasting time!!”

Everyone was quiet under her fury, her hair frizzing out and even starting to smoke from her rage. Seeing that the brats were finally listening to her, she huffs once, points a finger at Ron, who yelps as if slapped, and tells him to make sure he has everything because once they find Harry, there is a very high chance that the special Portkey would activate and take them back home. He scrambles to grab everything he wants to bring home with him and Ginny hurries to grab a few more things. With them out of the way, she takes a deep breath and turns to the twins.

“Sorry, I didn't mean to explode... But..” She wrings her hands and Fred chuckles and walks over to kiss her temple.

“Calm down. I know... we've been having trouble keeping our own tempers down... If they hadn't started fighting while we were still in transit from the Portkey, we would have landed where Harry was.” He says.

“Which, now that we know what we know, is a good thing. It's going to be hard to pretend that nothings changed and we have to worry about what will happen after they see Harry... How do we activate the Portkey and send them back, but stay ourselves?” George adds in, leaning on his brother as he runs his finger through the frizzy hair, chuckling when he gets a few shock from it.

“Why would they ask for us to bring Ron and Gin with us?” Fred wonders, frowning.

“Professor Snape was the one to send the summons with his Majesty's permission. They were helping Denethor, the former Steward to hunt down the Ring and told him things they really should not have. He was going to enslave us all to keep his reign of the kingdom.” Hermione tells them, showing them the letter and everything that Severus had written to them once things back at the castle had calmed down. “Harry's also finally awake. We leave in 5 days to head to Mordor... We need to get a hold of Luna, maybe she and I can figure out a way to fix this without Harry getting hurt more than he's already been...”

“If we go back...” George suddenly had a horrible thought.

“What about his mates?” Fred finished, looking concerned. “What would that kind of separation...”

“Do to their bonds as mates? What will it do to Harry?” George looks a bit pale now.

“I don't know... I don't know what will happen, but we need to be able to plan something...” Hermione sighs, she had been worrying about this since they met up with Harry and he introduced his mates them, even the two new Elves.

They stop talking about it when they hear Ron and Ginny come stampeding down the stairs, both winded, mussed up and stuffing the last few items they were taking into their bottomless bags. Hermione's eyes narrowed at the silver gilded mirror that belonged to the Lady of the house they were currently staying in and she is pretty sure that there are a few more valuable items or trinkets that had been stolen from their kind Hostess. Hermione flicked her wand out and with a few swishes the items flew out of their bags and back to their places. She ignored their protests and griping as she grabs them both by the ears and stomps out. Fred and George turn to their Hostess is both confused and delighted by the show of magic as she comes into the room.

“Sorry ma'am, our little brother and sister seem to have sticky fingers... we've returned what they were attempting to steal from you. Forgive us for their rudeness. We are leaving now, we have been summoned to the castle and must be on our way.” Fred tells her, bowing lowly with his twin brother, sweeping their arms to the opposite side of their twin as they move.

“Thank you for your hospitality, forgive us for our younger siblings' rudeness and if anything is damaged or still missing; please accept these coins. Hopefully, they will be enough...” They say as one and each pull out about 15 galleons a piece and place them down, leaving her 30 galleons total.

The bright shining pieces of gold were the purest she's ever seen and will certainly keep her well for the next decade or two of her life! She assured the kind young men she was not upset with them, though she did want to have a few choice words with their rude younger siblings, but that will have to wait for after they get back, if they come back. She walked them to the door and waved them off as the twins pull out their brooms and take off up the road to the castle. Hermione had certainly covered quite a bit of distance with their siblings in the few short minutes it took for them to talk to the woman. Everyone on the street watched them fly by with awe.

Landing beside her just as she came around the third bend leading up to the castle, they put their brooms away and quickly took over grabbing their brother and sister by their ears and let Hermione stomp off ahead of them, ranting and scolding away as they went. Fred couldn't help but think she was adorable while she was angry. George just rolled his own eyes with a chuckle, even as he dodged Ron's attempts to hit him or to break free. They climbed up the last three bends to the castle's courtyard, skirting around the dead white tree where they saw a man in all white with Aragorn standing under it, talking.

“Lady Hermione!” Aragon calls out when he spots them and hurries over with Gandalf following at a more relaxed pace. His blue eyes sparkled with pleasure seeing the intelligent young lady and her two redheaded companions, but frowns seeing the clearly younger redheads being dragged by their ears. “You got here early. I thought we would join up at the Gates...”

“We needed to leave before our Hostess kicked us out because these two decided they were going to nick a few things...” Hermione explains still huffing and furious.

“I see... I will send her a few selections to replace whatever is missing...” Aragon says.

“Your Majesty is too kind.” Hermione cuts a perfect curtsy. “But I am certain I sent everything back to their proper places before we left, but it helps to double check.”

“Please, I told you to call me Aragon.” He huffs. “You are friends after all...”

“Sorry...” She flushes and he chuckles. “War meeting?”

“By the time we get to the room, it will be time to start... Gandalf?” He turns to the older man, who chuckles softly.

“Yes, shall we get going?” He waves his staff toward the doors where the guards pull them open for them, the twins finally letting Ron and Ginny go, but quickly grabbing their wrists to keep them from stomping off.

Hermione and Aragon began talking, Gandalf adding in his two coppers worth every now and again, getting a bare bones of a plan going. And like Aragon had said, by the time they walked into the throne room where everyone of importance was gathered, there was a spot near the throne that was screened off where several guards stood protectively in front of, but no one had the time to ask about it.

“Alright, I believe we have everyone here--” Aragon pauses when the doors to the throne room open once more as he was about to sit on his throne and he blinks seeing a small envoy from Lothlorien.

Haldir steps up to greet them, after a quick exchange in Elvish that only some of those in the room understood, he turned back to Aragon.

“It seems Lady Galadriel has had few visions and sent not only more Galadhels to help in this upcoming battle as well as reuniting two lost ones...” He tells the room at large, even if he talking to Aragon.

While he talked two of Haldir's fellow Wardens walked in with two cloaked figures. The Envoy remained to help out as best she can. If this last attack fails then all of Arda was doomed. The two cloaked figures pull their hoods of and Hermione and the twins smile brightly seeing Luna and Neville. Neville gives a shy little wave as Luna skips over to hug Hermione's waist, whispering softly that she needs to talk with her later, but over all just greeting her friend before she turns to the twins and hugs them as well. She merely says hello to Ron and Ginny. Neville shyly follows after his girlfriend and Aragon looks towards the screened off area a moment and then nodding once.

“Then please be welcome... now then, the plan we used during the Battle of Pelennor worked well. We have a few Istari among us and each Istari had a battalion to protect them. This allowed for larger numbers of the enemy forces to be cut down while minimizing the casualties on our side. We are bringing the fight to Mordor and thus Sauron himself. This means the whole of Mordor will be upon us and their numbers go beyond even those that we recently just faced. This is a last stand, ladies and gentlemen... if this last battle fails; if Mordor wins... all is lost.” Aragon says, looking grim as he looks everyone in the eye for a brief moment to hammer home the severity of the situation.

“Indeed, it was our most effective plan. We will have one Istari cast as many spells as possible, as they become drained, they will send up red sparks to indicate they are tiring. The next Istari will cast purple sparks to indicate they will take over. This will give us time to regroup, get those injured or exhausted time to rest and recover as well as first aid. If all goes well, we will be able to distract Sauron long enough for Frodo and Sam to finish their mission. If the enemy had the Ring, we would know it. Sauron will come for my head since I am Isildur's Heir and I have something he wants.” He carefully does not look towards the screen again, though he knows Harry tenses. “Besides Gandalf, we have Lady Hermione, Lord Fredrick and Lord George as well as Hadrian the Green. We also have three others from King Theodred's court. Lady Hermione, who are your new companions?” Aragon asks, though he has an idea from what was said after the confrontation with Saruman at Isengard.

“Thank you, your Majesty. This is Luna Lovegood and her suitor Neville Longbottom, they are close friends of mine. As for these two...” Hermione indicates the blonde girl and the charming young man beside her, seeing how Harry's mates' eyes light up in recognition for a moment, though she was unsure how they knew them.

“These are our youngest brother, Ronald Weasley and our only sister, Ginerva Weasley. Please call them Ron and Ginny.” the twins speak up, introducing their younger siblings, noting how several of those they've known for the last few weeks or so seemed to glare at the younger two. They share a look, hands slipping into their many hidden pockets to grab some darkness powder as a just in case. While they are not happy with their brother and sister right, they are still family and the Weasley Twins would keep their younger siblings alive, for now. Ron and Ginny, who had been looking around curiously until they were being addressed, quickly cut a decent bow and curtsy.

“We see... That gives us a total of 12 Istari.” Aragon nods.

“The Rohirrim will gladly provide protection for our three Istari.” Theodred speaks up. “Two of whom are accomplished riders and warriors. If anything they can be in one group together.”

“Lord Wolf and Lord Grimm are indeed accomplished as is your healer.” Aragon acknowledges.

“My king, if I may, I would like to head Master Hadrian's protection detail.” Boromir steps forward, bowing.

“Yes, you and the Twin sons of Lord Elrond will head his protection. Haldir, Prince Legolas and I will guard Lady Hermione. Gandalf, I highly doubt you will accept a protection detail being both the oldest and one our more powerful Istari.” Aragon says.

“Indeed, I will be protecting you, my King.” He bows his head, chuckling warmly. His blue eyes twinkle in that way that tells him that the old wizard would keep his promise even at the cost of his life, again.

“Faramir's still too injured to aid and Lady Eowyn has not awakened yet, so we will need to compensate some of our men.” Boromir says. “We've finally totaled the deaths, while certainly less than what they could have been had aid not arrived when it did. But there still is not enough to fight.”

“I know, Boromir, but there is little else we can do. The days grow darker; colder.” Aragon sighs. “Lady Galadriel sent us aid and Lord Elrond has done all he could as well. All we can do is send out the ravens and hope that help will join us in 5 days when we march on Mordor. This is our final stand, the chances of success are very small, but as long as I draw breath, I will not allow Sauron to win. If we fall, all is doomed, there will be nowhere in all of Arda that will be safe. Nothing will survive, not even the tiniest insect. All will be dead and gone in their places, Sauron's abominations. A swift death will be a mercy compared to the horrors those filthy beasts are capable of. Ladies and gentlemen, our time has run out, the last few grains of sand in the glass are just about to run out, will you dig your own grave and lie in it, waiting for the enemy come and kill you? Or will you take up arms and do all that is in your power to help us win?”

There is a deafen silence as everyone lets the words, the reality of it all sink in. The Fellowship silently step forward without a word, drawing their weapons and taking a knee and staring at Aragon resolutely. Soon others do the same until all in the chamber, minus Ron and Ginny are knelt or curtsied, their weapons drawn in silent allegiance. Fred quickly smacks both his brother and sister on their backsides and they muffle yelps and drop into position too, though they shoot him a dirty scowl, but he is glaring at them with a bright red eye, daring them to give him lip. They gulp, the twins never flash their eyes and are almost never without a smile on their faces. As much as neither Ron or Ginny wanted to risk their own lives for these strangers, they were even less willing to piss off the twins.

“Then in 5 days, we march... take this time to spend with your loved ones, this will be the last ride for many of us, if not all of us... dismissed...” Aragon then turns and walks behind the screen as everyone gets up and starts to mingle, talking, Boromir and Eomer talking about who was going to be in the protection detail of who. Thankfully the two strangers that had been helping Boromir's father did not seem to realize that Hadrian was the one they call Harry. Speaking of Denethor, Boromir needed to go see his father...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry looked up as Aragon came around the screen, a couple of moments later, the rest of his mates come and they circle him, each touching him and he purrs happily. They are not wasting meaningless words right now, content to touch their Omega and see him safe and happy, if for even a moment.

“You have men to organize. I will go to the inner garden for now... Uncle, Papa and Dad will join me once they are finished getting their plans into place as well as making anything that might give us the edge for that much longer...” Harry says after almost 15 minutes of feeling his mates so close, scenting and being scented by them. He stands up and kisses each Alpha lightly on the lips, smiling as they each give a soft growl or huffing a breath because the kiss was not enough. “Let's survive first and then we can bond properly.”

They all growl at the promise, their eyes flashing brightly. If nothing else it would motivate them to win at any cost. Harry then reaches his hand out and the handmaiden that Aragon appointed him quickly takes his hand and guides him out the side door. He almost laughs when he heard his Alphas grumble to each other about how utterly unfair their Omega was to tease them so. His handmaiden giggles and they hurry through the corridors. While Harry was able to see with the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, he doesn't know this castle nearly as well as he knows Bree, or Hobbiton, heck even the Blue Mountains. He only started to know the Golden Woods when they were there and he had all but memorized Theoden's Hall when they were in Edoras. Recalling his pseudo grandfather's passing made the young Omega breath a sad sigh. The time he had spent with him had been far too short.

“This way, my lord.” The young woman says softly, gently tugging him to the left and they pass through a door and he is instantly hit with the sent of moist earth, rich aromas of healthy plant life, some in bloom others dormant, but adding to the mix of scents. The air was dewy and the breeze was not as cold here. “There is a bench here, my lord.”

She guides him to the bench and helps him sit. They relax there for about 15 minutes before she shivers and tells him she will be back shortly after she fetches them both a pair of thick shawls. The air may be a bit warmer here, it doesn't mean it's still not unseasonably cold. Harry agrees and promises not to wander off, beyond the enclosed garden. She hurries off and he sighs, tempted to change his form and slither around the gardens and maybe find a nice little warm haven under one of the rose bushes if his nose is not wrong about the scent. He hums to himself as relaxes, but then the faint tinkling sound of sand falling draws his attention and he glances to his side where he sees a Death Clock materialize in the rainbow aura he associates with the Divines, but more specifically Death.

He doesn't get to contemplate it for very long before there is suddenly alarm and shouting from the castle. The clanging of armor and weapons filling the halls as guards ran towards whatever was causing the commotion. Harry furrows his brow as he adds a little bit more power into the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm to try and see if he could spot the danger, however minus his fellow Magicals, everyone else is the grayish white of Muggles. He was looking seemingly at a low tangle bush of pale yellow floors, but was looking towards the dungeons below and seeing where the guards were converging.

His friends and Mates had faint colors tied to them. Legolas was a leaf green while Haldir had a rich blue, not quite navy color. The Twins had complimenting auras of bronze and copper, both brilliant and polished, refined. Together their colors were like pale starlight, not quite gold and not quite silver either. And then there is Aragon, who has this soothing slate gray coloring, like snow in the predawn light or just before dusk has fully vanished into night where the white is a grayish blue color. His mates were like Fall Winter and Spring, but dark like sunset or dawn; the dark to his light.

Hermione's aura was rose gold while Luna, sweet Luna had colors of a humming bird, the bluish green fitting the whimsical girl with flashes of pink every now and then fluttering through. Neville was a honey gold and brown so dark it was nearly black. His terror Twins were bright and vibrant with one being a brilliant purple while the other was a complimenting orangey red and when they were together they made magenta! Ron's is harsh orangey yellow, the aura was wild and furious. The yellow was sickly looking and was normally tied to those who are extremely jealous. Ginny's is a brilliant, almost florescent pink, not unlike the shade of Amortentia with sparks of the same sickly yellow of her brother and toxic green of greed. He could see the dark blue of his Uncle Sev, the calming starlight of his Papa and his Dad's calming tawny brown and warm red auras as well. He looks away when Gandalf reaches his field of vision, what was once a calming, swriling dance of smoke gray was now this brilliant, piercing shining white like the purest unblemished piece of mythril. It sometimes hurt his eyes to look at the old wizard and when the old man was calm or happy, it was like basking in the sun under a nice shady tree, not too bright and not too dim.

Harry could not tell what was causing the stir, everyone had a ting of murky blue in their auras, indicating worry, sometimes it would flare a bright red, meaning anger. Did they miss an enemy and it broke into the castle? But Harry knows he's the only known survivor of the Killing Curse and according to what Elladan and Elrohir had told him when he woke up, it took the form of an AOE combined with an Intent Spell. Those Harry had deemed enemies were all killed by the spell and even then the King of the Dead and his Army made sure any would be survivors of the enemy forces were truly dead. So no, it had to be something--

Harry dove forward, rolling and half turning quickly, grabbing his dagger off his belt as he faced the person who attacked them. He winced at the sickly yellow and toxic green, cracked and spider webbed with black. This person was insanely greedy and jealous; dangerous. The Clock ticked loudly in his ears and Harry knew, this man needed to die.

“Who are you; why did you attack me!?” Harry demands hotly, sliding his feet along the stone floor foot path, making sure he does not trip as he slowly inches them to where he remember the door to the garden had been.

“I am Denethor, Steward of Gondor!” The man spits.

Harry freezes and then slowly stands up, holding his dagger losely in his hand, his body relaxing. Oh, so this was the other soul that Mors wanted. Well, who was Harry to deny him.

“I see... well not literally; blind you see...” Harry waves his free hand in front of his face to show he is in fact blind.

“Could have fooled me, boy.” the man snarls and Harry hisses, hating being called boy after his hellish childhood. “... black hair... tell me, boy, do you have a scar?”

“I have several, not that any of them are your business...” Harry growls lowly, tensing. He discreetly waves a hand behind his back and a small silvery wisp of a Patronus leaps from his hand, hovering near the ground as it flies off and once out of sight, forms into a full Patronus and races towards where Harry's mates are with his message for help.

The Omega was still very tired from the last battle and had to limit how much magic he used if he wanted to be recovered enough to help out when they marched on Mordor. Denethor eyes the strange Omega, frowning at the blindfold that covered his eyes. He has to admit he is a very beautiful young man and he smells ripe for the taking as well. He eyes the dagger, he does not believe for a second that the Omega is a weakling. He's heard his son and the guards talking about him. He also knows a few more things about him due to those two Istari Children who had come him asking aid in recovering this Istari child in return for powerful spells to solidify his reign and his family as the new royal family of Gondor.

Gondor has no King, it needs no King, but himself. He's ruled for many years and has protected this city while his so-called 'king' was off gallivanting who knows where. He slips his own dagger free, stolen from a guard he killed when the man brought him his midday meal. He also had a cuff that the two Istari had given him to put on this child, who is very powerful. Powerful enough to be named a Champion in a Prophecy to face against another Istari old enough to be his grandfather! Indeed, he would capture this child, but not for those brats, but for himself!

Harry tenses, sensing the shift in the air, catching the scent of arousal and sneers.

“Sorry, but I already have my mates, I do not need another nor will I mate with someone who is clearly insane enough to burn not only himself but his own sons alive.” Harry snarls, stepping back, making it obvious that he was aiming to 'flee', hoping to trick the idiot into doing something stupid or revealing what he was planning.

“I do not have time to waste, playing games, little pet, be a good Omega and Come Here...” The Alpha commands and Harry tenses for a second, feeling the command attempting to settle on him like a compulsion spell, but barely half a heartbeat later, Harry turns and bolts.

Denethor chases after him, he has the advantage that he knows this place very well and can see what is around them, but Harry has the advantage of both magic and being an Omega and thus was smaller, faster and thanks to years of running from bullies, his abusive family, crazy Wizards constantly trying to kill him and a number of Magical Creatures that thought he would make a lovely snack, Harry easily kept ahead of the man, dancing around obstacles as they appear. He jumps over a bush, nearly slipping in a slick patch of grass, but tucks himself into a roll and slams into a wall, which he quickly runs along, hand gliding along it looking for a door knob-- aha!

Flinging the door open, Harry runs through it and crashes into someone. The startled squeak telling him it is his handmaiden. Before she can ask him what was wrong or scold him softly for leaving the garden when she had told him to stay put, she gasps seeing Denethor looking enraged and half mad. She screams, which alerts the guards. She grabs Harry and all but drags him down the hall. Harry wants to cast several spells at the man, but cannot risk it. Adding a bit more power to his anklet that chimed hauntingly in the air as his world becomes a monochrome back drop in his mind. He cannot distinguish details and the like, but he can at least narrow his world to what is immediately around him and thus sees an alcove of some kind and quickly pulls the young lady with him into it, covering her mouth as they press back against the wall as they hear Denethor's enraged bellow when the Alpha lost sight of them.

“Shh...” he whispers and she nods against his hand, bringing her own hands up to her mouth when he lets her go, pressing them tightly there to muffle her gasping and whimpers.

Harry slips out his other dagger out, holding both with the blades aimed down, his thumbs resting on the rounded ends of the pummels, thumbing the two moonstones embedded in them, they sparkle in his mind with moonlight, the blades feeling tingly in his hands as he activates the electric shock spell carved into one side of the pummel. Denethor slammed into the rooms around them, clearly knowing that they were relatively nearby, but this hall had several rooms, from what Harry can tell, storage rooms, with any number of hiding places. The Death Clock appears again, the sound of the sand running out loud in his ears as he estimates how much time the man has left. It is nearly empty but suddenly just a little bit more is added, it seems the man is borrowing time and that is annoying Death.

~Oh, Little Master, I am far from annoyed...~
~It's actually entertaining watching you~
~Force him on this little goose chase!~

'Hello, Mors.' Harry thinks, hiding his amused smirk as the Eldrich God appears beside him, apparently eating a bowl of popcorn as they watch Denethor's rather noisy manhunt. 'How was he supposed to die?'

~Well to be perfectly fair, Little Master;~
~Boromir was supposed to die~
~And when his horn was found floating down the river outside of Osgiliath,~
~The news was supposed to drive Denethor II, son of Ecthelion II, insane.~
~He's never liked his youngest son.~
~Practically ordered the poor boy to his early grave...~
~But when Faramir nearly died, it struck him suddenly...~

'That he actually does love his youngest son, but I stopped Boromir's death, we lost his horn somewhere...' Harry thinks,tensing when Denethor starts knocking down decorative suits of armor looking for them.

~Yes.~
~This revelation, in combination of being finally free of Sauron's control~
~Is what snaps what little sanity he has left~
~The massive army of Mordor would have been impossible to defend against.~
~He would have ordered the Citizens to flee.~
~While the White Wizard was busy commanding the Army~
~Denethor would have ordered his and Faramir's deaths.~

~Brave little Pippin, would have done all he could,~
~But be forced to get the White.~
~Together, they would rescue, Faramir, but it would be too late for Denethor~
~Who would have already been alight and for a brief~
~Moment he will realize his son was indeed alive.~
~Denethor would have run the length of the courtyard~
~And jumped off the end of it; thus killing himself.~

Harry frowns as he can see this fate playing out in his mind in full color, like watching a movie. He is torn between feeling sympathy for the man and feeling disgust with him. The uncomfortable parallel to how Dudley and himself grew up being reflected in the flashes of Boromir and Faramir's childhoods. Boromir was the favored son, doted on and praised, while Faramir could never do anything right in his father's eyes and was scolded or punished for daring to out shine Boromir. But unlike with himself and his cousin, Boromir never treated Faramir like he was less than human nor did he try to hurt him for fun. He watched Boromir comfort his little brother, helping him study, helping him work on his sword forms.

He watched him praise his brother when he realized the smaller boy had a natural talent for the bow, encouraging him. He watched the small children grow to teens. Where the father tried to tear down the younger son, the older would comfort and cherish him. He saw them become men, even then Boromir was a protective and loving brother. He could see when Sauron would tempt him, showing him images of his beloved little brother broken and bleeding, begging for his brother to save him just before he dies. That must have been torture and it certainly explained why Boromir almost always looked on the verge of tears when he would try to convince them to go to Gondor in the beginning.

Harry blinks his eyes as the world comes back, the Clock has filled up again, not a lot, but enough to drag out this man's death. Harry cannot find it in his heart to feel bad for the bastard, but his heart aches for his brothers in arms. As much of a tyrant and bully their father was, he has to admit that Denethor was a good ruler, kept their people safe and protected, did all he could to keep Mordor's ilk just out of their lands and thus the lands of their many allies and the Free People. He could respect the man, even, but that is as far as it goes. He was a shit father and he will get no sympathy from Harry. In his own twisted way, he was a good father, being a widower with not only two young children to raise, but an entire Kingdom to run and an enemy being your next door neighbor making things difficult.

'I will admit, I respect him for doing his best to keep all of us safe for years, for ruling well and just for so long. But I am not sorry to see him go... he will not hurt my brothers anymore.' Harry thinks and Death chuckles warmly.

~Of course, my Little Master, whatever you desire...~
~Within reason and the Balance that must be kept~
~That is...~

Harry almost chuckles, but stops. Denethor by now has all but exhausted himself when he seems to finally realize where they were hiding, Harry gets ready but he doesn't expect the man to pull up a crossbow and fire it. Harry yelps as he barely dodges, but the choking gurgles behind him has him gasping in horror as his handmaiden looks down in shock, the bolt piercing just under her collar bone. She looks up still in shock and collapses dead a second later. Death sighs sadly, muttering about too soon as her Clock appears and he moves to collect the poor girl's soul. Harry's now pissed and he charges out of the alcove, tackling the Alpha just as the others finally find them.

Harry punches the Alpha 4 times before the bastard manages to punch Harry just above womb and under his belly button. His world lights up in bright colors for a second and he falls over gagging and spitting up what he had eaten.

“Hadrian!?” Elladan and Haldir bellow, both charging as Legolas snarls and fires three arrows, pinning Man to the wall when he stands up, kicking Harry twice in his back for good measure as he did so.

“Father!?” Boromir cries out horrified even as he rushes to help the two Elves check over Harry. “Master Hadrian, are you alright!?”

“F- fine... but... but...” Harry points to the alcove and Boromir gets up to go look only to gasp and then give a pained sigh.

“Poor girl...” He carefully grabs her body and pulls her out. The others gasping in horror. She was only 16.

“Bo- Boromir... He needs to...” Harry started, coughing because he was still in pain and taking a deep breath, never mind talking hurt his stomach more where he had been hit.

He watched the auburn haired male freeze for a moment, but then he nods once.

“He's no father of mine... he tried to kill my brother; repeatedly. The man I called father died long ago, this is just a shade in possession of a body long dead.” Boromir states and walks away.

No one blames him. Harry turns his head slightly, seeing the Death Clock and when it does not add more, he nods once, calmly flicking his wrist to summon up his wand. The Elder wand is icy in his hand, but does not freeze him, he points it, Elladan calmly aiming his hand in the right direction.

“I will make this quick and clean... Defino.” Harry says in calm, cold voice.

Those in the hall gasp seeing a bright red beam of light whip out and in a clean cut decapitate the former Steward. Severus quickly casting a few spells to keep the blood to a minimum as well as to levitate the body. From what he's heard of the former Steward, Severus cannot only feel a cruel pleasure at his death. Aragon rushes past him with Elrohir, joining the other four on the floor where they fuss over Harry and it makes him pleased his son of the heart and nephew is so well cared for. There was only one minor issue: What would happen when they eventually return home?

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER XII *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry sighs as he finishes his offering to the Valar, the New Moon offering its own special brand of magical benefits, though not as powerful as the Full Moon. It's been at least 4 days since the Denethor incident and Boromir, while saddened about his father, did everything he could to make sure that no one dared to spread any rumors about him supposedly hating Hadrian for killing his father. The Omega in turn spent as much time as was considered appropriate for a courting Omega to be with him, letting him cry on his shoulder when it finally hit that his father was dead. Though he could not grieve properly because they had more important things to do. Harry turns and walks out of the ritual circle he had etched around the White Tree.

It turns out that it was the heart of a very powerful Telluric knot and was connected with some of the oldest leylines in this half of Arda. Even the weakest ritual would give them a substantial boost due to the sheer power and that is drawn here and pushed out across all across these lands. Harry was quite pleased with the boost, his reserves were full again and he had some extra, and Harry was a very powerful young wizard, so he knows that the others will certainly feel the huge difference in their own magics. Around the outer edges of the circle stood all the other Magicals, who were willing to do the ritual with him. He can hear them gasping in shock and awe of the boost of the magic. It brought a smile to his lips.

Those who joined him had been his Uncle, his fathers and his closest friends, even Gandalf had joined in. All but Ron and Ginny, who thought it was stupid and that it was Dark Magic. They had been rather vocal and hostile about it because since it was a New Moon, Harry had to sacrifice a few living animals. He had killed a pair of doves and an old mare, who was close to her dying day to offer their life blood to Lady Magic and Death, asking for their aid in turn. He had preformed a song and dance, the circle bursting into brilliant icy blue flames that devoured the offerings and when Harry was finished the fire broke up into 10 smaller fires and then absorbed by the 10 Magicals standing in and around the Ritual circle. Harry smiles as Hermione and Luna give soft, almost drunken giggles as Fred and Neville support them. George was helping to support Gandalf, who has never preformed a ritual in his long life, and keeping him from almost falling over from the drunken feeling of having his considerable magic almost tripled in an instant.

Sirius and Remus were too busy making out, feeling a bit randy from the power boost to their own respective magic cores as well as their joint bond as mates. Severus was no better because he spun on heel and was aggressively kissing Theodred, whispering something filthy to him if the bright red blush was any indication. Harry felt light, floaty and admittedly a bit horny, but because he and his mates have not mated, their bonds not yet strong enough for the call to be unbearable so he didn't mind it too much. Though, he's not sure how his mates will handle things.

“Ugh, gross...” Ron groans and then growls, “Now that you are done preforming dark magic, can we go!?”

“This isn't dark magic, Mr. Weasley...” Severus snarls, after breaking off his kiss, eye twitching in annoyance. The boy yelps in shock when he realizes that his most hated professor was very much alive and walking up to him and sister.

“How the hell are you still alive!?” Ron yelps, paling and quickly slapping his hands over his mouth when the Potions Master narrows his eyes at him.

“I would deduct points, but I'm sure Stable Shucking duty will be more than enough punishment. No magic.” Severus purrs and the boy looks like he wants to yell some more, but also close to fainting. “Good, keep your mouth closed, unless you are contributing something useful to the situation. If not, please kindly stop lowering the IQ of everyone in the city by talking.”

The two sets of Twins start snickering and laughing at him. Sirius walks up, pulling his hood off and leans on Severus's shoulder.

“Aw, Sev, always so strict!” Sirius chuckles.

“Sirius Black!? And Professor Lupin!?” Ginny gasps. When the Werewolf joins the other two, pulling his mate off their friend and sworn brother, purring softly as his Omega pretty much melts into him.

“Yes, Ms. Weasley, we are very much alive... I'm very disappointed that it took you so long to figure it out. 'Wolf' and 'Grim' are not common names here. And surely you have seen Severus running about delivering potions or helping in the hospital.”

“Sorry Professor, but unless its important to them, food or anything relating to Harry, they do not bother to pay attention. And if it doesn't benefit them in any capacity, why bother expending the needed brain power or energy to pay attention?” George apologizes, shrugging his shoulders lazily. “But then again, mum's spoiled them so much, I'm shocked they are even here and haven't caused any issues.”

“Outside of trying to steal from that nice lady who let us stay at her place?” Hermione challenges.

“True.” They agree.

“Shut up! Our job is to find Harry and bring him home!”

“..... Should we tell them?” Fred asks the three adults who look like they were considering either slapping the youngest of the Weasley children, facepalming or simply going to get drunk, because at least then they have an excuse for the loss of brain cells.

“Hadrian?” Sirius calls and Harry hurries over from where he had been cuddled against Legolas and Aragon, Elrohir and Elladan had busied themselves with kissing Haldir senseless, making the Omega pout because he couldn't see them do it, which had made the Alphas all blush and chuckle. “Come here a moment.”

“Coming!” He calls and the two youngest Weasley children gape hearing his voice as Legolas walks him over to where they were standing, the others following, Haldir blushing heavily and scowling at the Twins who look unrepentant for their 'attack' on him. “Yes, Papa?”

“It seems two of your 'friends' didn't realize you were here...” Remus chuckles, though the odd inflection on the word 'friends' went over the younger siblings heads.

“Oh... Well, it might because of the blindfold and the fact my hair is almost as long as Rapunzel's at this point.” Harry says. He had known it would be impossible to keep himself hidden from them forever, but he hadn't expected his so-called friends to be so oblivious or stupid to not notice him sooner. “Anyway, you should be feeling the effects of the ritual already, do try to refrain from using any magic until tomorrow when we finally march for Mordor. If at all possible, wait until we are at the Black Gates and have gotten Sauron and his merry band of abominations to come out and play with us. After that? Go ham!”

“Indeed, I haven't felt this influx of power since I matured...” Sirius chuckles, pulling his son into a hug, resting his chin on his head, purring happily as Harry snuggled closer. “Where is Aldeztaile?”

“I sent her ahead to Mordor. She has orders to try and find Sam and Frodo and if needed, help them destroy the Ring. I realized recently that while the Demon Flames didn't actually destroy the Ring itself, it certainly did damage to Sauron himself. So I figured she could try chomping on it a bit, see if her venom can do more damage, if not actually destroy it. From what Gandalf has told me was written in the archives here, the Ring is made of a material similar to Mythril which is this world's version of Goblin Silver. When I fought her when I was 12, if not for the spells and enchantments on the Sword of Gryffindor, the venom would have melted it, though according to her, it would have taken a few days since it would have been impossible to wipe her venom off the blade.” Harry tells him happily. “I also have a few books on Goblins and some of their achievements and the like. Oh! I even have a very detailed journal on all things Basilisk.”

“Basilisk!?” Ginny shrieks, paling. “I thought you killed that thing!!”

“I did kill her. However, the Potter Luck kicked in when I ended up here, that she was revived and made into my familiar. Salazar's so -called Monster is now my pet.” Harry tells her, his tone bored and he rolled his eyes behind his blindfold.

“Mate, take that thing off, it's night time!” Ron grouses and reaches out to grab the blindfold, but Aragon catches his hand in a very tight grip, making him hiss.

“Do not touch him, please.” Aragon says with a charming smile, even if his tone was just the thinnest layer of polite edging on outright hostility. “Did you also send her to avoid anyone accidentally attacking her?”

“Yes and no... Since she gorged herself at the battle of Pelennor, the long travel would certainly help her work off her meal, it was also to avoid her getting annoyed and killing said annoyances. In the animal kingdom, patience is only used for hunting or dealing with your offspring. Otherwise it is a foreign concept and anything annoying is normally killed and eaten or left to rot; depending.” Harry shrugs. “And no, I will not take off my blindfold, Ron. Or did you forget that I got caught in the crossfire of two spells? I'm blind, I cannot see a damned thing and I am scarred. I got stared at enough because of the one on my brow, but I refuse to have people staring at the new ones!”

“Oh come on, it can't be that bad!” Ron rolls his eyes. “And we can use magic to heal it!”

“Mr. Weasley, I am one of the top 5 most skilled and leading experts in potions. In order to keep my license to brew, I need to maintain a Healer's certificate. Meaning, I am also a Healer. Minus a few vows to become a full fledged Mediwizard, I can treat most injuries and ailments as long as it doesn't require surgery or highly regulated treatments that only a Medical Professional has access to.” Severus says in a slow tone, using the inflection he normally reserves for the particularly stupid idiots, who need you to explain things at leas 15 times before they finally understand and even then you have to use very small words and speak very slowly. “In other words, I have already examined Hadrian's eyes and have tried a number of treatments and the most I was able to do was lighten up some of the scarring. And from the medical books Hadrian carries in his little library, this is the type of injure that requires time and time only to heal, if it heals at all.”

“What!? We need to get home, now! St. Mungo's will know what to do!” Ginny panics.

She refuses to get married to an invalid or someone scarred. The lightning bolt scar he got from defeating the Dark Lord was the only exception because it proved he was a hero, but any other scars? Nope! And he needed to be able to see because she wants him to only look at her when they get married! He needs to be perfectly normal for when the press takes pictures of them and when they go to galas and social events! She wants others to be jealous when Harry only has eyes for her! Ginny needs him fixed, right now!!

“You can go home. I'm staying here.” Harry tells her calmly as he reaches out and pulls Severus and Remus into his little family cuddle session, his Dad reached up to rub the side of his head gently as Severus pretends that he hates this, but if anyone is paying attention, they would see he is discreetly snuggled into his nephew and the Mutt, the three Omegas seeking comfort from one another with their Alphas, plus Theodred, who was hiding among them, creating a protective semi circle around them. “I am going to finish what I started and once it's over, I still want to stay here. Clean up your own mess for once.”

“Harry! It's your duty to defeat Volde--?!” Hermione quickly slaps Ron's mouth as she hurries over to see what's going on, but cut him off before he could say the Dark Lord's name. “Hermione!?”

“Did you forget what Moody told us? There is a high chance that You Know Who put a taboo on his name and if we say it, it will likely tell him where we are! That it was because of the taboo that led to us using other means to refer to him! Those who felt brave enough to say his name unintentionally gave him access to them and he killed them!” Hermione hisses at him.

“Really?” Harry asks, cocking his head to the side.

“Yes, the Noseless Nargel wanted to be feared, but because his earlier attacks were met with strong opposition, he placed a Taboo on his moniker. Only those who have fought him to either a standstill or had a good chance of beating him dared to call him by his moniker. The Taboo overrides even powerful wards that normally prevent those within being tracked or one just Apparating randomly onto the land. The Bumblebee encouraged the foolish drones into using it, allowing for those who were a threat to the Bee's reign, to be hunted down and killed. The Bumblebee made sure that precautions were taken and with the chaos, no one would be the wiser.” Luna hums, leaning on her brave boyfriend, who holds her close. “Although, the Taboo is a fairly recent curse, only about 250, almost 300 hundred years old. So if an ancient house, like say Potter Manor, had activated the War Time wards and locked them down; nothing short of a Divine attack can break through them. Though the Taboo has allowed for the seekers to get a generalized area to hunt through.”

“......” Sirius snarled, furious. Being a Black, Divination was one of the main studies in his house other than learning dark magic and other Pureblood topics. With rather intimate knowledge of Divination, he quickly parsed out what Luna was saying and reworking it to make sense and he was furious. He unintentionally squeezed Harry with the tightening of his arms. Dumbledore had encouraged those who fought with him to call the Dark Lord by name, to show that they were not afraid of the man. No one had thought it strange when not long after they started saying his name that slowly, but surely members of the Order were being hunted down and killed off. Sirius starts growling almost loudly now.

“Papa...” Harry mewls and the man calms down reluctantly. “I know... I did get quite the revelation when I landed here... Hence why I call him Baldiemort!” Harry chirps and everyone minus Ron and Ginny bursts into laughter. “Thank you, little Moon. For now no one say Crispymort's name, at least until we are done with the Dark Lord here... I do not know how the Taboo would be affected here, but better to be safe than sorry. Now then, everyone, to bed! Fred, George, make sure Ron and Ginny do not try anything stupid, we leave at dawn.”

Everyone nodded and headed inside. Severus pulling his lover off to their room while Sirius and Remus break off and head to their room once they walked Harry and his Alphas to the royal wing. Harry smiles as his Alphas walk him to his chambers, each one giving him a sweet kiss good night before they slipped off to their own rooms for the night. Harry steps into his room and leans on the door, a giddy smile on his lips. His Alphas had their own form a sweetness. Aragon, ever the gentleman under his gruff exterior had gently cupped his cheek as he pressed his kiss to Harry's lips, whispering a soft 'sweet dreams, beloved' against them before he pulled away. Haldir had pressed his hand to Harry's heart, taking one of Harry's hands and pressing it over his own heart before he pressed the barest of kisses to his lips, almost like a butterfly kiss.

The stern March Warden had bid him to come find him if he needed company or aid. When he stepped away, it allowed Legolas to come take his place, the youngest of the Elves pressed their brows together, this noses lightly rubbing against each other in an Eskimo style kiss. They had stood there for a moment, just breathing together and then Legolas pressed a sweet little kiss to his lips and a lingering one on his temple, over his famous scar, wishing him sweet dreams. When he left, Elladan and Elrohir quickly sandwiched Harry, both nuzzling along his neck, wishing him a peaceful rest, promising to come if he needs them and generally whispering sweet little nothings. Then Elladan gave him a soft little kiss, gentle and playful while the one from Elrohir was a bit harder, almost filthy in comparison, but nevertheless, a sweet kiss.

Giggling, the Omega sweeps his way to his bed, thankfully having memorized the layout of his room to not need help, not that he could ask for it since his maid died. He sighs sadly at that, but suddenly someone is helping him get ready for bed and the brilliant rainbow skeleton in his mind told him it was Death.

“Is this not below you?” Harry wonders, even as he finishes getting undressed, washing up in the basin by his bed and then slipping on the sleeping gown so his tail will not be cramped.

~I do not think so...~
~I so rarely get to indulge in such acts...~
~Let me have this for a bit...~
~Iggy, your grandfather Ignitus, often teased me about this.~

Harry giggles softly as he feels Death's magic brush over him, feeling it clean him more thoroughly than his cat bath had done before Harry sits down on his bed, feeling it dip beside him and he turns his back to Death, who conjures up a comb and brush. Harry closes his eyes as his blindfold comes free and the fine teeth of the comb starts to slide through his hair. Harry loves having his hair played with, a common trait among Omegas it would seem, making him nice and pliant, purring up a storm.

~Iggy had been an Alpha.~
~The stubborn mule refused to let me help him.~
~Even though he died an old man, he swears he's still spry.~
~That's why he complains about his back bothering him,~
~Or about his sciatica...~

Harry giggles and Death chuckles warmly as he calmly braids the long hair neatly and then loosely pins it in a half bun. Slowly standing up, he helps his little master to settle in his bed, sitting on the edge again once the Omega was tucked into bed.

“Grandpa Iggy sounds like he was full of life even after his was over...” Harry smiles.

Death cannot disagree with that. Iggy had welcomed him warmly at the end of his life and they had spent several hundreds of years together in the afterlife before Iggy moved onto rebirth. Death is not sure he's run across his old friend or not, but is ever hopeful. Harry reminds him quite a bit of Ignitus. Death wonders if Harry was Iggy reborn, but does not give it another thought for now.

~It is nearly time for you to go back.~

Harry gasps, sitting up, but Death pushes him back into his bed, gently shushing him. It's such a gentle sound, paternal in nature and the Omega cannot help but feel soothed and comforted by it, even if he was upset at the news.

“But what about--”

~You were never meant to stay, remember?~
~Somethings are simply meant to be...~
~But do not be upset.~
~I would not have allowed certain things if I wasn't certain of their outcome.~

Harry scowls because he wants to ask what about his mates, what about their bond! But any time he opened his mouth, Death gently cut him off and spoke in riddles and cryptic messages until the Omega reluctantly went to sleep, upset that he might not get a proper answer until Death deemed it so, if ever. Curling up into a ball, his tail coiling around him in a clear 'go away, I'm angry' fashion, Death stood up to leave him be. But before the entity could leave, Harry's tail tip whipped out with a quickness that startled even the Eldrich God as it slapped him where his ass would be if he had a body of flesh rather than bone and shadows. The God will not admit that he squeaked in surprise, nor that it left a phantom pain he felt where his right ass cheek would be. Harry's quiet giggle told the God the brat knows exactly what he did and felt no guilt over it. Death sighs, waving his hand and the room goes dark as he bids Harry a good night, hanging around but remaining unseen for now...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

In the morning, Harry woke to Haldir gently coaxing him out of his coils, Elladan and Elrohir had gone to steal breakfast for all of them, a bit of parody of when he woke up back in Rivendell after he had faced off against all nine of the Nazgul. Aragon has perched himself on a chair by the bed, reading as he waited for Harry to awaken and Legolas was busying himself carefully packing the trunk Harry has carried with him this whole time. Though he didn't have much to pack since Harry only ever uses what he needs and is not shy about summoning or conjuring something on the fly.

“Mo- morning...” Harry yawns into his hand as he slowly sits up, slipping his tail around the side and legs of the bed. He doesn't sleep with his blindfold on, so the others could see his eyes and the spiderweb scarring around them, that were getting lighter, though they could still see that they were slightly raised still.

Aragon closes his book and joins Haldir on the bed, gently running his thumb over the scars.

“They've gotten much lighter, almost blending in with your skin. And your eyes do not look as clouded as before...” Aragon says after carefully examining him. Harry huffs softly, a pleased smile on his lips.

“Like Uncle Sev said, only time can fix this.. though I still cannot see anything without magic... But that's ok.. I can see you just fine.” Harry smiles, lightly tracing his face with his hands, smiling softly. “Handsome...”

“That is good news still. Have you felt any discomfort?” Haldir asks as Harry turns to him, also feeling his face and the Elf smirks softly at the gently touch.

“No, not like when it first happened and the first year after, but Death had healed a good chunk of the damage before I arrived. As my memories have shown you, I've got an extensive amount of damage to heal.” He gestured down at his body. “Even Death said that the chances of me seeing again was very slim. Some things are just meant to be.”

“We do not mind, Hadrian, let us be your eyes for you.” Legolas says after he finished and set the trunk down by the foot of the bed and then sits and pulls one of the coils onto his lap to gently rub at it. “We may not have magic, well at least Aragon. But we Elves have a form of magic, we cannot invoke it as readily as a Wizard can, but it is there.”

“I know, Arwen was able to summon the river spirits to help me against the Nazgul in the beginning.” Harry reminds them.

“Yes, but please do not remind us of that... we had been so very worried when we came upon you and found you as pale as death and Arwen looked so scared.” Elrohir says as he enters holding one of the trays ladened with food in one arm while Elladan brought in another tray and drinks. “Breakfast!”

“Thank you, Elrohir; Elladan.” Harry smiles as the last two Alphas join them and after passing around plates of food, drinks and Harry telling Legolas to pull the standing table out of his trunk so he could set his plate down and not make a mess, which they all found fascinating. “We leave today for Mordor... I hope all goes well and that this nightmare finally ends for everyone. But...”

“You are worried...” Elladan says, setting down the piece of bread he had been biting into. “About those two who came?”

“I was always supposed to leave... I wasn't meant to stay, but... I like it here, everything is so much simpler, I do not have to hide unless I want to. I don't always have to look over my shoulder... figuratively speaking that is...” Harry admits. “But... I found my mates here and I do not want to leave you...”

“Hadrian.” Haldir says firmly, setting his water glass down. “Do you trust us? Trust that we will remain faithful until the stars come crashing down, the sea rises and engulfs all? Do you trust that no matter what happens, wherever you end up, that we will find you?”

“Of course... I have more than faith in that, but--”

“But nothing, Little Mage,” Elrohir cuts in. “You said it yourself, you have more than faith in us. I doubt the Valar would be so cruel to bring us the most amazing mate, only to take them from us before we could even bond.”

“The Valar may not be so cruel, but I've always been Fate's favorite whipping boy and she never pulls her punches.” Harry snorts derisively.

“We will not let Fate win, we make our own destinies.” Aragon promises as he kisses Harry's temple.

“I've never shot a divine entity before, but I would not hesitate, should Fate attempt anything.” Legolas voices and the others all laugh.

“Thank you... but just in case something happens and I leave before I can say it properly, I... I love all of you and would not leave unless I had no choice... You each bring something I need in my life... Aragon is the gentle touch I've been denied, Haldir's no nonsense and stern hand to guide me when I'm lost, Legolas's wittiness and his genuine awe over new discoveries match my own and it helps that he's basically the same age as me, if you convert his age down to that of Man's. Elladan and Elrohir are my own pair of mischief makers and don't let their goofiness fool you, they are the Alphas of our Pack, our Clutch. You each nurture me in a way that I have never felt so grounded before. My life was nothing but tragedies one after another, lies and danger; but now, it's something warm and loving, despite the overwhelming darkness threatening to drown us. I don't need to see like I use to, to see that you five are so handsome, so brave and so loving and I know any children we have will be beautiful like the stars in the heavens.”

“We love you as well, our Little Serpent...” Legolas says and the others give their own agreement.

“And do not fear, this is not goodbye; there will never be goodbyes between us.” Aragon swears. “But for now, we have a Dark Lord to deal with.”

“Indeed.” Haldir gets up, clearing his and Harry's plates as Legolas grabs Aragon's plates, the twins take their own and they all leave Harry to get dressed. “Legolas has left your battle armor on the stand, though we weren't too sure at first, but a strange creature had appeared and said it was your battle armor.”

“Oh, you mean Dobby!” Harry smiles. “He's a House Elf; no idea if he really is an Elf or not, but they need a symbiotic connection to a Magical being to feed them magic and to help regulate it or they will grow weak and die. In some cases the Magic becomes like a deadly sickness that eats at them until they die, it's a very painful death. Dobby has attached himself to me when I was 12 after I saved him from a bad home. I didn't know it then, but I eventually took him on as my Elf and he serves me no matter where I am. I didn't even know he could make the jump here the too few times I needed him. He's the one who made half the items we needed on our trip appear because I was subconsciously calling him to help us, but he remained out of sight for the majority of time because he wasn't sure how anyone would react to him. He must have felt you were good and were important to me enough to show himself finally.”

“Oh? We will have to talk more about this later.” Haldir says. “I think I read something about them in one of the books back in Edoras. He's more than welcome to help us in anyway he deems worthy and has our eternal thanks.”

“Master Harry Potter's Gally Mate is so nice to Dobby!” a squeaky voice speaks up as Dobby pops into view, tearing up and pulling on his ears in joy.

“Dobby!” Harry calls happily and the Elf jumps up onto the bed and hugs Harry. “I missed you! I'm sorry for not calling you much sooner.”

“Master Harry Potter neverings apologizings to Dobby!” The Elf cried out and Haryr gives a fond huff as he holds tight to Dobby, which prevents him from hurting himself even as he sobs happily. “Master Harry Potter is toos nice to Dobby!”

“Dobby, calm down... it's fine... Come help me get ready please, I need more help now than I have ever needed in the past.”

“Dobby does!!” the elf pops away and then back with a large tub floating behind him and sets it down behind the screen, filled and steaming. “Bathingtub is readies!”

Harry smiles and gets up off his bed, switching back to his legs as he does, his Alphas shaking of their shock at the rather abrupt reactions from the tiny Elf, but seeing their mate was in good hands, they smile, thank Dobby again and file out to get ready. They are shocked to find their own things prepped and ready, hot baths also waiting for them. They startle when Dobby pops in to help wash each one once he's done with Harry and then left him to soak a bit. Dobby humming a seemingly nonsensical tune around each of the Alphas, but was weaving protection spells around them because they were his beloved master's mates and Master Harry Potter will only mate those who were as good and pure of heart as himself!

So therefore they needed all the protection he can give them. Once he was done with them he went to make sure that Master Harry's Bushy Witch was also well protected and the Smiling Twinies, the Moon Child and the Creeping Vine Child. He got caught by Master Harry's parents, but the adults merely nodded once when they checked his spell work on their robes, even the Bubbly Master's mate got Dobby's protections because Bubbly Master has always been very nice to Dobby. Like Missy Cissy. Dobby kept busy helping only those his Master Harry was close with, the Elf having watched carefully from the shadows and helping where he could.

Macaria, his peoples name for Death, gave him the names and memories of those his beloved Master Harry had called his own, so that he could weave protections on them or help get their things ready without being seen. The only two he could not help in anyway were Masters Sam and Frodo, not for a lack of trying, but because the utterly tainted and befouled aura that surrounded them kept Dobby at bay, not matter how much he tried to help them. Though he managed small bits of help, like if they got lost, he magicked something around them to point them the right way, or finding something to eat the further along they got. It wasn't much, but it was something.

Pleased with himself, Dobby popped back to the space between where he waits for orders, watching closely and ready to aid when he believes they needed it. For now he watches them finish getting ready and soon march off for Mordor...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry leaned back into Boromir's chest, the Alpha chuckling at the clearly pouting Omega as they ride in the heard of a rather large protection detail. Harry had wanted to fly on his own broom with the Weasley Twins, but had been vetoed by everyone. Now he was sulking, as they moved forward. The first few days of travel had been calm and almost fun, but as the days grew shorter, the closer they got to Mordor, the harder it was for any good cheer to be found. Harry sits up, holding a hand up, stopping Boromir from asking what is wrong.

“We're being watched.” He says before he turns his head towards where he sensed the eyes. “We're being surrounded...”

“Shit...” Boromir growls, reaching for his sword.

“Don't... We're out matched...” Harry says as he casts a small spell sending the message along to the others, with orders to keep going, do not give the enemy indication that they are discovered. “There's a gully not too far ahead of us. It will give us more space for what we need. Ghost King?”

“We are still here, Angel of Death...” the Ghost King rasps, only becoming semi visible beside Boromir. “Shall we take them out?”

“Yes, do so quick and silent. Do not let them get a warning to Mordor, thought I think Sauron knows we're coming and has prepared a 'warm welcome' for us, hoping to cut us down so that all he has to do is snuff the last of us out... Forgive me for not releasing you sooner.”

“If Death's Angel asks us to aid, we will rise again... Your orders shall be carried out... Peace can come later... when it is all over...” The Ghost King vanishes again and soon the sensation of being watched vanishes and behind it is this eerie sense that they just barely dodged the executioner's ax.

“Be carefully going into the gully, that much open space and the high walls are a dead giveaway that it's a trap.” Harry says, still using the spell to talk to all who needed to know at once as well as Boromir.

“Well there's no other way into Mordor and if there is, no one alive knows it.” Boromir huffs, tense and on high alert now.

“Fred; George. Be dears and go set up a safe spot for us, please? You can use everything.” Harry says and the twins, who had been flying above him give twin smiles of devilish glee and they speed up to 'talk' to Aragon before they take off ahead of them, having picked up Harry's trunk from Severus, who was near Aragon, so they could use the things they, Severus, Remus, Sirius,even Hermione, and Harry had prepared for this final assault.

“I almost feel sorry for the lot... oh, no, it was just a mild case of gas...” Boromir smirks and Harry giggles, even as he waves a hand in front of his nose.

“Ew, Boromir!” He laughs brightly, which brings an ease to their men and it spreads from there, making them relax slightly, but still wary as the Ghost King floats back to Harry's side.

“It is done... none survived, but there will be more... Sauron is a Necromancer... Able to bring them back as many times as he desires...”

“As can I and I do it better.” Harry snorts softly, fingering the Resurrection Stone that was on a necklace, the cool stone a comfort as the air grows steadily warmer, the freshness of the plains slowly bleeding into something less than pleasant as they get closer to Mordor.

“Very well...” The Ghost King goes silent as Boromir adjusts his hold on Harry, who is no longer sulking against his chest, but now leaning in a way to seem, frail and delicate.

While Boromir knows how delicate Omegas are, frail little things that need an Alpha. But he also knows that Harry's far from the average Omega. Harry is a devious, cunning and quite the imaginative little thing. His ideas, even when inspired by another, are original and he's quite the hardworking, compassionate soul, loyal as he is brave, noble as he is humble, ambitious as he is cautious. Harry was the patient predator, waiting and biding his time. He makes himself seem the woeful prey, a helpless little lamb ripe for the picking, but when you least expect it, he's the wolf in sheep's clothing and his bite is far deadlier than anyone could possible know.

Boromir has no doubt whatsoever that in the end, Harry would rise victorious in this deadly game of the mind that Sauron is attempting to play with him. He startles when Harry begins humming softly, the sound is soothing. It reminds him of a lullaby. Boromir notices that the others around them seem to relax as the sound carries over the eerie silence of the gully they are entering, but he sees that Aragon, Legolas, Elrohir and Elladan and Gandalf, even little Pippin and Merry perked up and all of them looked back towards Harry. It seems they know the song. Harry is serene where he rests, seemingly unaware, but in his mind with the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm at full power.

Non-living things such as rock, trees and the like appeared as a muted gray, not the dark muted gray, almost black of the dead or the solid black of something seeped in black magic or befouled. Those without magic were a pale light blue, the animals were a warm gray, their outlines and general appearance were highly detailed, but with such an overlap of so many so close together, it was hard to tell who was who. However those with magic stood out. Gandalf's white aura, while still blindingly bright, was soothing and promised safety. He was close to where Aragon's slate blue aura was with Haldir's rich blue aura not too far away.

His terror twins auras in the distance were still their vibrant shades of purple and orangrey red, while his own Alpha twins, who were near Luna, were still copper and bronze, their starlight aura looking like the perfect halo backdrop for Luna's humming bird colored aura. Legolas's leaf green aura was almost a perfect match for Neville's honey gold and brownish black aura, with the complimenting shades of grass green and silt brown from Pippin and Merry's auras, respectively. His nature boys as he was calling them mentally. Gimli, who was near Hermione's rose gold aura, was a beautiful mix of metals, palladium and adamantium with the gunmetal black into it. His fathers colors were all blended together where they were close together. The starlight and tawny brown with the brilliant ribbon in Cupid red that represented their mating bond created an almost hazy sunshine color and it was warming.

His Uncle Sev's aura of dark blue was as deep and foreboding, and yet inviting as always, but now that he was paying attention he noticed a faint red in it where it connected to the light blue aura of Theodred's. But over the the last week or so Harry's noticed that Theodred's aura was gaining more color, as if he was somehow gaining magic of his own. But was that possible? The pale light blue was steadily gaining a brilliant golden red color, the bond between him and Uncle Sev was also gaining a vibrancy that was almost on level as the bond between his Papa and Dad.

Harry would have to shelve his curiosity over it for another time, he needed to focus a bit right now. Glancing down at Boromir's hand, Harry smiles at the shades of dragon red that sometimes flash through the light blue of the Man's aura, an Alpha, strong and capable. He was family, the big brother Harry had not known he had wanted. He's sure that Faramir's aura would compliment his brothers as he knows that Eowyn's Cassandra pink(a shade of magenta that is too pink to actually be magenta and is considered one of the rarer pigments) aura, though she is sadly not here this time due to her fight with the Witch King, and Eomer's reddish gold aura. Harry cannot fight the soft huff at how Gryffindor like his Uncle Eomer is. Harry stops humming as Fred and George's auras come back toward them and land beside Harry.

“We could have done better if we had more than a handful of minutes.” Fred shrugs his shoulders.

“But you will not be disappointed with what we managed in such a short time.” George speaks up, smiling brightly. “Care to guess what we did?”

“No, but whatever it is, it will be bloody damned brilliant!” Harry smiles as he takes his trunk back from them, slipping it into his Niffler pouch. “Go tell Aragon to 'break for camp.' Then please rest, I don't want you too tired before we get to Mordor and thus the Black Gate proper.”

“Right!” They snap silly salutes and hurry off.

Harry glances behind himself to see the bright pink and orange auras of Ginny and Ron, contemplating how best to deal with them right now. He has to pretend he's not 1,000,000% against Dumbledore and his plans for Harry's life and death. But at the same time, he really cannot risk too much with them. Dumbledore clearly gave them orders to try whatever they can to get to him and bring him back. He's had them corner him a time or two when they broke camp for the night, but thankfully one of his mates or family members was almost always with him. And if they were not, at least one of the men be it a Man, Elf or Dwarf (apparently word got out and those who remained and had people to spare, even those who did not, sent every able bodied warrior to meet on this road and march on Mordor) seemed to realize these two were not to be trusted and just hung out or conveniently had a question to ask the brilliant young man or that his 'aid was needed' else where.

“You are worried for the youngest of the Weasley siblings.” Boromir whispers into his ear as the men around them begin to remove their travel packs, seeming to break for camp, but if anyone was paying close attention they were not putting down their weapons and were slowly getting into what Lady Hermione had called the Phalanx formation, Their shields were bigger than they were comfortably use to, but carefully lining one side under one shield to the right and the other side over the shield to the left, guarding from thigh to neck, the wall is almost impenetrable.

“Yes and no... Yes, because they are related to my friends and their deaths would still make Fred and George sad. And yet no because they have betrayed me, used me for their own selfish gains and are planning to bring me back to my worst enemy, the one who planned all the horrible things that befell me in my life. I am also worried about what foolishness they will pull right now that could potentially get us all killed or captured.” Harry say, even as he glances towards where the orange and pink auras were, the pair were clearly getting comfortable because as always they do not pay attention unless you spell it out for them or someone like their mother or Dumbledore tells them to do it.

“I believe Hama's in charge of their protection and the man is a father of 5, so he will keep them in line while managing keeping his men together.” Boromir assures, looking off to where he can see the two youngest Weasleys pulling out their camping gear and Hama is looming close by, clearly ordering his mean to 'break for camp' as well.

The moment everyone becomes aware of something not being right is when there is suddenly twin trails of explosions all along the walls of the gully while great walls of earth rise up to keep the debris and landslides from reaching them. The explosions are mixed with fireworks.

“Gandalf, I don't think now is the time for one of your firework displays...” Merry pipes up as he looks up at the former Gray.

“These are not mine...” Gandalf huffs, amused as the brilliant purple and orange spirals of color zoom along the walls twisting, zigzagging patterns, lighting hidden fuses to firecracker bombs that were hidden along the gully walls. The brilliant colors shinning brightly even in broad daylight. Greens and blues, shimmering golds and silvers, fiery reds and dusky purples.

But that was not all that they did, each color apparently was a spell of some kind because the lighter blues sparks that fell quickly turned to ice and rained down on the enemy like deadly drain as the dark blues were water and rose up in mighty tidal waves and mixed with the greens that made plant life spring up, but these were dangerous and deadly beauties! The red was molten earth while orange was fire, purple was electricity and darkness while the lighter golds and silvers were wind and light! The Elements were wreaking havoc on the enemy that had thought to ambush them.

“Very impressive....” Harry purrs brightly as the twins saddle up to his side again, grinning like a pair of evil Aye-ayes at the praise. “Did you combine some of your fireworks with my battle potions?”

“And some of our own creations based off your notes!” They agree, their voices blending into on solid voice. Forge as they like to go by when they are likes this.

“Brilliant work, Forge, though I would not recommend this for public sales, perhaps we can talk with the Goblins and see if they would be willing to sell it for us as a home security system? Not only would it scare the dickens out of would-be invaders, but also alert everyone within a good 10 miles that something is up. We will need to work in a Muggle repelling charm into them though since the Muggles would not be as friendly as these bunch are.” Harry muses.

“Agreeable.” Forge nods their head. “Ohh, the Swamps are finally triggered... looks like they tried to surround us fully, oh well, so sad...”

Boromir chuckles at the careless tone they spoke with as he watches the impressive magic being used. It takes, perhaps an hour or two for all the traps to finally stop going off, very few of the enemy managed to get close to smash into the first wall of the Phalanx. Archers had picked off those out in the open while those in the first wall of the Phalanx would use their spears to stab and kill those pressing against them. They quickly learned why this formation was considered nearly impenetrable. As the enemy pushed against them, the shields would interlock and with the men holding them pushing back, it was impossible to get through and this allowed for those behind the shields to use spears and arrows to take out the fools who had gotten so close. Boromir would need to talk to Lady Hermione about this tactic and learn it's history, it's strengths and weaknesses because it would be very handy in the future...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER XIII *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

“The Black Gates!!” a scout shouts and everyone gives a collective sigh, the last two nights had been rather nerve wracking, but thanks to Dobby supplying coffee and between Severus, Harry, Hermione and Luna making Wide Awake potions, no one was all that fatigued.

They had couple more ambushes, but thanks to Forge's quick thinking and Harry and Severus brewing throughout the last day and night while Boromir kept the trunk secured in his hands while his most trusted men kept him safe even from their own allies at least until they had finished. Now they were in the shadows of the Black Gates, the walls rose like mountains and the valley in which they sat was so massive that even with numbers nearly reaching those that had laid siege to the White City, they barely filled a fraction of open space. The Fellowship gathered up, Boromir riding in the dead center of the group as the others took up spots around him since he still had Harry sitting in the saddle with him. To his left was Elladan(Elrohir) with Merry and to his right was Elrohir(Elladan) with Pippin. Okay, so he's not sure which twin is which, however they are riding in front of his horse while behind him is Eomer who has Gimli with him.

He glances to his left to see who he thinks is Master George(Fred) with Master Neville behind him and Lady Luna behind them with Lord Wolf sitting beside her. On his right is Master Fred(George) with Master Lady Hermione behind him, Lord Prince and Lord Grim are behind her, sitting side by side. He sees Prince Theodred on beside Eomer as Legolas, Aragon and Haldir take the front with Gandalf taking point. He knows he turns his head to see the Banner Bearer quickly ride forward and get into place behind Aragon, the White Tree of Minas Tirith proudly displayed on the deep royal blue cloth clear for the enemy to see. They march away from their mean, who quickly close the gap, spears at the ready just in case of trouble.

Ron and Ginny were kept back since neither could ride a horse and Harry didn't want them flying on the twins' brooms because that would spoil the surprise of there being more Magicals than Sauron had originally thought there would be. As they were approaching the midway point between their army and the imposing gates, said black doors began to creak open just the tiniest bit and a solo rider comes out. Harry gives a low threatening hiss mixed with a growl which sets his mates on high alert. The four Elves grab for their bows, holding them at the ready, but no arrows drawn just yet.

“Hadrian?” Severus calls softly.

“He's.... poison!! Get it away from me!!” Harry growls, hissing furious, feeling the leeching black magic that covers the being so completely that who or whatever it was before is forever gone and could never be recovered.

“Pup-- shit!” Sirius growls, now feeling it as Severus also hisses.

The Magicals are all on high alert now as the being gets closer and stops his horse only a few yards away. Aragon and Gandalf ride forward, Gandalf as a native is not nearly as sensitive to the befouled being, having lived a very long time and dealt with a number of beings and creatures who serve the Dark One. He is worried, however by the rather violent reactions from his fellow Istari from another world and time. They stop close that should they draw their weapons they could rather easily behead the enemy if needs be.

“Aragon, son of Arathorn, we welcome you to Mordor!” Greets the creature that has a strange contraption over most of its face that only its mouth can be seen. The mouth when closed is so thin, it looks like he bend welded shut and then cut open again. There are wounds around it that open and ooze a putrid smelling substance and when it smiles at them, the teeth are quite alarmingly big, rotted and jagged. “My Master offers his warmest and most sincerest greetings and bid you be comfortable at his table as you break bread this day.”

“Break bread? So he's going to surrender? Well that makes things easier.” Gandalf huffs, his tone sarcastic and filled with doubt.

“Be silent! No one was speaking to you!!” The Mouth of Sauron shouts, voice echoing and layered with power.

Gandalf flinches as a blow of black magic lances at him, but it bounces off a shield that shimmers into life. It startles the three before the Mouth of Sauron turns to 'look' at where Harry was sitting. Harry's hand is outstretched and when he lowers it, so to does the shield.

“Ah, yes, the Young Istari... My Master bids a personal welcome to you... come join us!” it waves a welcoming hand which makes the Elves tense, reaching for arrows, but Harry gives a soft command to hold and taps Boromir's hand, silently asking him to ride forward. Once they are behind Aragon and Gandalf, the horse stops. “We do not bite, little Istari, come closer...”

“No, thank you. I feel sick enough as is, any closer and I might actually vomit.” Hadrian drawls out. “Will your Master be coming out of his tower or do I have to go personally knock on the front door? And believe me, you do not want me doing that. Last time I knocked on a tower, I brought the whole thing crumbling down.” Harry smirks darkly, but half of his attention is on the Mouth of Sauron, the other half, now that he was closer to the Black Gates, he can sense Sam and Frodo. He breathes a bit easier when his Familiar bond to Aldeztaile tells him that she is with them and keeping them safe as they get closer to Mt. Doom.

“Surely an accord can be met...” The Mouth tries to sway, injecting leech speech into his tone.

Aragon growls, sensing something trying to hook into him, but he swings Narsil and the feeling is gone. The sight of the blade makes the Mouth gasp in horror and rage.

“Do not try that craft upon us again or I will cleave your head from your shoulders, monster.” Aragon snarls, eyes blazing red.

“Impossible, it is shattered! The Line was cut!” The Mouth of Sauron screeches in a deafening, inhuman tones that are headache inducing.

Harry quickly reaches for Aragon's shoulder, grabbing the edge of his cloak instead, but enough so that when a bolt of lightning nearly hits his Alpha, his Mother's Protection creates a massive spectral lily flower in the air and not only bounces the bolt back, but reduces the Mouth to ash and blasts a hole through the Black Gates and for a moment the very air is clean, fresh and breathable, but it is quickly swallowed by the evil of Mordor. Aragon and Boromir panic as Harry slumps in his seat, but he assures them he's fine, only dizzy with relief and needing to throw up because of the choking, coiling miasma of black magic. They help him lean over the side of the horse enough to empty his stomach without hitting themselves or the horse before the three horses turn back to join the others and from there to get their people ready.

Severus, Remus and Sirius quickly pull up near Boromir and fret over Harry, tears of pride and love in their eyes. They had seen the lily and knew that even now, Lily was keeping her son protected and would continue to do it. Very few things were stronger than Mother's love, almost everything will fall to the wayside if it dares to harm her child.

“Better get everyone ready...” Legolas tells Aragon, smirking slightly, though it was tinged with worry and he looked a bit sick himself.

“Right... if this is the day we die, we will die together.” He nods once. Riding forward towards their amassed army, Remus riding beside him and then tapping his throat with his wand, he cast Sonorus, so all could hear the speech to be given. “Attention! I know I said this already, but look, look there!” he points to the slowly rising tide of darkness, all of Mordor was converging on them. As the sea of darkness gets closer, they know there will no way they will live past this day. “Look there! That is your death! Watch it as it gets closer, feel the chill on your neck, settle in the pit of your stomach and grip tightly to your heart!”

The men looked frightened, shaking nervously, shifting and fidgeting. He's certain many would flee, but it is too late now, they would not get far before they were cut down. Many have young families or no family at all. Those who have look utterly heartbroken that they would not be able to see their loved ones again, wives and children, in very few cases, grandchildren, ever again. They feel the oppressive grip of fear and despair and are about to cave to it, but Aragon speaks again.

“There will be a day when the courage of Man, Elf, Hobbit and Dwarf will fail, but it is not this day! Look not at your death, but theirs! Look at them and see in them the threats to not only ourselves, but our peoples, our families, our mates and our pups! Look and do not falter! If we die, these monsters will take what we hold most dearest to our hearts! I say again, there will be a day when our courage will fail in the might of the enemy, but it is not this day!!” Aragon cries and is met with a resounding cheer, weapons beating on shields or chest plates. “This day is the death of the Past, tomorrow will dawn a new Day and it will dawn our victory!!”

The cheers sound again, louder this time.

“Dwarrow!!!” Gimli bellows and pulls a beautiful onyx and jewel encrusted horn from his belt and blows, the sound is shockingly loud and beautiful. “For the 7 Kingdoms!!” There is a massive chant in Khuzdul and rhythmic pounding of weapons.

“Today we rise, tonight we die! Fetch me ax and fetch me beer! Death dines with us and upon the Morn, I rise, I rise, I RISE!!!” They cry out over and over again.

“Galadhels!!!” Haldir bellows out, his men returning their own shouts, they pull up their bows, aiming for the sun and he smirks. “We rise with the sun and rest with the stars! We grow with the golden saplings and reign as mighty oaks!”

Elrohir and Elladan smile seeing the Nodolin Elves, their father had sent, all take up rank between the Galadhel Archers and the first wall of Man, a second wall taking up position behind them.

“Nodolins!!!” Someone from the Nodolin ranks calls out. “From the Mountaintops to the raging river! We are born and grow, ever changing, ever moving forward and forever spreading across all in our path! We bring life as gentle as a babbling brook and we bring death as harshly as a flood!”

Their people cheer and they gasp seeing their father in his old warrior clothes, his glaive in his fist, nod proudly at them, beside him is their sister with her sword in hand, her suitor at her other shoulder, holding his own glaive. It is a heartwarming, if very nerve wracking moment to know their family was here to fight with them. Legolas gives his lovers small, a small smile, glad they would have aid in this that is until the call of Silvan Horns bellow out over the field from the valley walls and Legolas gasps and sees not only the entire Silvan army, but even his father, riding his grand silver Elk at the head of the army.

“Silvans!!” Thrandruil bellows. “Fly swift as the wind and give no mercy! Darkness has no place in our home! Vaniquish the evil and smite the corrupt! Now to the Prince!! RIDE!!!!”

“Rohirrium!!” Eomer bellows and they blow their horns.

“Gondor!!!” Boromir shouts and his surviving mean shout back.

Harry smiles as he nods to the others and they quickly vanish into the cheering masses just as the first wave of enemies come rushing them, only to slam into the shields and manage to push the line of Men back a couple of feet, but suddenly they cannot move anymore. It is almost as if a scene from a movie: an Uruk-hai looks up between the shields into the green eyes of a Man, who goes from grimacing with effort to hold the line to smirking.

“Forward!” Hermione bellows out and the shielders shove the enemy back, knocking them over and sending them tumbling while they take a step forward, the second line of Shielders moving forward quickly to from the next wall while the first line pulls their swords or knifes out and kill the enemy down at their feet. “Hold!!”

They form up once more, locking their shields into their starting position as the first rank pull back into place where the second line had been.

“Archers!!” Haldir calls. “Fire emerald arrows!”

The volley is released and the green tipped arrows suddenly spark and blades of leaves and shower down like a hailstorm of bullets, cutting and dicing the enemy, even as the second wave smashes into the shields, this time not pushing them back at all as the Nodolin Elves and many of the Rohirrium thrust their spears and glaives at them over the shoulders of the Shielders. They slowly make their way forward, pushing towards the gate.

“Blue arrows, ready!!” Legolas calls and then after knocking five arrows into his own bow. “Release!!”

Ice and acidic water rain down as the last of the green arrows spells putter out. The enemy cannot surround them as thoroughly as they wanted because as soon as they started to close in on the sides, Thrandruil and the Silvans charged and were funneling them towards the front and keeping them away from the back where they noticed a small field hospital had been set up, though so far no one was in need yet. Hermione knows the Phalanx is not completely infallible, but so far it is working. The Dwarves were getting into position, the next time she had the front line push, they rushed out in their fastest sprints, mini whirlwinds of skill and deadly power before they were overtaken by the next group of shielders.

The archers were doing a great job with the spell arrows that she and Harry had often talked about when they were younger. Harry had seen his cousin play computer games and consul games that had a magic like base, though he could only play those when his parents were otherwise busy or not home least they have a conniption fit. Hermione never really played them, but she did buy the strategy books and admitted to being an avid DnD player, when she could get invited to a game. They often talked about creating something that allows someone with little to no magic to be able to cast a spell. It was nice to be able to put it into actual practice and see that it's having a very good effect in battle.

“Forward!!” She calls out again, using the short sword that she had the worlds shortest crash course in how to use, to help slit the throats of the enemy if she found one moving. “Hold!!”

“An O for strategy, Ms. Granger.” Severus says, startling her a bit.

“Thank you, Professor... Muggles can be quite the imaginative bunch.” She smiles.

“Indeed... have the men double up the shield and have the dwarves brace them... I'm gonna toss out a few White Outs.” He holds up the vials filled with the deadliest of blizzards. He managed to capture Winter's rage from the peeks of Mr. Everest just for these beauties. “It's going to get a bit chilly...”

She shouts the orders, the men pulling back into as tight of a circle as they could get, at least three ranks of shields back to back formed and were braced by a wall of Dwarves and Elves and any man who was able to. It would keep them semi warm, but also keep the enemy from breaking through as Severus snaps off the heads of the vials and tosses out all three of them.

The sun is swallowed by thick gray clouds and a very unnatural and highly unseasonable wind blows. It is even colder than the peaks of Cadharas. Severus had researched mountains and was amused to learn that Mt. Everest and the Himalayan mountains were the tallest in both worlds and the coldest ones outside of the north and south poles of Earth(there were no records in Arda that would indicate if they have polar ice caps or not and there was nothing to tell him if they were colder, as cold or not as cold as those found on Earth). Suddenly the sound of a violin being played joins the first drift of snow and as the storm builds, so does the music and Severus turns to see Hadrian with a violin made of ice and frost. As the cressendo builds, he quickly realizes it Vivaldi's Winter Allegro, a bit modified from the original piece and he smirks as he flicks his wand and black pine viola appears in his hands and he joins in.

Sirius picking up on the song as well cannot help his mad cackle as he conjures an evergreen and crystal cello, a chair popping up behind him and he sits and quickly joins the build up. And Neville shocks them when he makes a Bass out of frosted brambles and white pine and with the last of the quartet in place, they begin playing in earnest at a quicker, almost harsher. They had casted Sonorus on their instruments so the sounds echoed eerily over the battle field as three deadly white out storms rage around them. Hermione and the Twins quickly cast fire spells around the outer edge of the phalanx formation to keep the warriors as warm as possible as the storm seems to feed from the song as well as whatever power was in it to begin with. It only lasts only about 4 minutes, but to the enemy, it might as well have been hours!

As the last notes of music bleed away, so do the clouds and the sun returns and the next two waves of the enemy are frozen solid halfway to their targets and it looked like they crashed into each other at some point in the storm and thinking it was the enemy force began to fight and kill each other if their fallen frozen corpses were any indication.

“Blimey Harry...” Fred whistles. “Didn't know you could play!”

“As a Lord of an Ancient and Noble House, I'm expected to know how to play at least three instruments. My lack of sight gave me better hearing and with hours and days of practice, I believe I didn't do to bad teaching myself the violin, the piano or even the flute.” Harry shrugs his shoulders almost carelessly.

“We'd ask you to teach us, but we're not sure how that will work with you not being able to read music and we're not nearly as well tuned to play by ear.” George chuckles.

“We can try, but not now, back to work!” Harry claps his hands after his violin melts away again.

Their people shook off their shock at not only the deadly power of the storm, but utterly bizarre sight of four Istari conjuring instruments and playing music for the short break they had to gather themselves while the storm raged. Those who had not been aware of there being more than just Gandalf as a Wizard, were certainly surprised. And the devastation they were bringing to the enemy was both impressive and terrifying.

“Oh, good, he's coming!” Harry claps his hands slowly, the heavy sarcastic tone not missed.

“Who?” Haldir asks, shaking a bit of snow off his cloak.

“Sauron.” Harry sneers just as a black bolt of lightning strikes the ground in the center of where the frozen Mordorians were.

“Well, since you would not take my offer of hospitality, I thought I'd come to you, Little Wizard...” Sauron purrs darkly.

Aragon growls, glaring at the being that has haunted his line since Isildur's death. How dare he attempt to flirt with his Omega! Harry for his part, turns towards where he senses his Dad and moves to lean against him, yawning.

“Tell me what he looks like.” Harry demands.

“Um... I guess you could say he's handsome?” Remus doesn't sound at all sure. “He's really pale, like sickly pale and you can see curse marks running up his neck and at the edges of his face. He's got a long face, high, sharp cheekbones, a straight nose and his eyes glow like Demon Fire. His hair is pale, Perhaps Antoinette Syndrome? I see that his roots are black and as they get further away they become ashened white. Obviously not a dye job. He's wearing a black crown of spikes. Not dissimilar to what the Witch King's Helmet looked like. He kinda looks like a corrupted version of an Elf, but he fells like Gandalf... if that makes sense.”

“Perfect sense.” Harry says. “Thanks, dad! Aragon, kick his ass, you're sexier!!”

Hermione and Luna burst into giggles while the other Magical males facepalm.

“How would he know?” someone asks. “Isn't he blind?”

“You just sent him to his death...”

“Actually, he won't die...” Harry purrs suddenly. “You see, what I lack in actual sight, I make up for with Mage sight and I see the flow of magic and power. And with that comes certain skills that only I have developed and from what I see, Aragon's life will not end this day. However, I see that your life was frozen just at the point of death... Ohh, necromancy! Tch, tch, tch... naughty, naughty...” Harry scolds, seeing Sauron's Death Clock and seeing the frozen grains of sand and the cracks in the glass that could only come from someone subverting death.

“Hardly anything to scold, my dear... And you just get even more interesting the more I learn of you... And I have done something that no other alive has, I have beaten death! I have twisted it to my will and have subverted it!” Sauron chuckles warmly, cruelly. “One can say that I've mastered death!”

As the madman throws his head back and cackles insanely, he misses Harry's twitch or that suddenly six of his dead warriors come back to life, but he dodges their attacks as Harry sucks his teeth.

“Oh, you managed to dodge that?”

“How?! No one knows Necromancy save a handful of those I have personally taught!” Sauron demands.

“You may have beaten Death for now. But you have in no way mastered it... You see, I did as an infant. A man much like you, a Dark Lord great and powerful, feared by all, attacked my family. He killed my father in the entry hall of our home. He attempted to negotiate with my mother, but she refused and he killed her in cold blood. Then he attempted to kill me. I was only a babe, 15 months old. However his plan backfired and he ended up vanquished that night. Then a few years ago, that man resurfaced. Much like you, he had managed to cheat Death. And he attempted to kill me yet again and here I stand, very much alive.” Harry purrs out darkly, feeling quite pissed.

“How!?” Sauron demands, looking both enraged and eager to learn his secrets.

“You really want to know?” Harry asks, slipping his wand, the Elder wand, into his hand and giving his most beautific smile. “Like this...”

He flicks the wand three times, and Sauron is slapped by a sharp blast of air that cuts him in several spots, tripped up and crushed by an invisible force as the dead that Harry reanimated charge at him, attempting to kill him, but that gets the rest of the army to surge forward again.

“Break formation!!” Hermione cries. “Reform in your assigned groups!! Rally now!! I'm going first!!”

“Right!” The Magicals shout as their army break their phalanx formation and form up smaller ones around their assigned Magical.

“Cub, you are as frightening as your mother, do not get hurt out there...” Remus says around a chuckle and kisses his temple.

“You better not die again, same goes to Papa and Uncle Sev. Because if you do, I will bring you three dunderheads back just to kill you myself.” Harry says and Remus gives a nervous chuckle, noting the dead serious tone in Harry's voice. He gulps in nervousness even as he leaves to gather his men and get into position.

Hermione sends up a brilliant purple spray of sparks and then in the flurry of everyone getting into their new positions her groups ride out and through the advancing wave of enemies. The warriors ride hard and fast, using their shields to keep most of the attacks at bay or doing less damage as spears and swords sliced through flesh and bone. Dwarves on ponies hacked at anything with their axes and smashed skulls with their hammers. No one is allowed to touch Hermione, who drove her horse through the onslaught, tossing a few battle potions as well as spells. Her Bomb spells being her strongest and most well honed spell certainly scattered not only the enemy forces, but even some of the weapons they had dared to bring out were blown to splinters and rubble after she pointed her wand at them.

As she felt her self tiring and saw that her men were getting one too many injuries for her liking, she calls her retreat with one last Bombarda Maxima for good measure before she tosses up red sparks which are quickly followed by two purple ones and as her group return to the fold for medical aid and rest, she sees Professor Lupin and Mr. Black riding past her with their guards on tail. She knows the two men will certainly cause trouble, they were after all the last two living members of the Marauders(she doesn't count Pettigrew as a member because of his betrayal of the Potters and the trouble he caused since 3^rd year). The married couple pull their swords from their sheaths and the battle starts anew...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry wipes blood off his cheek, flicking his sword for blood. He sighs softly as he feels two others join his side and a quick glance to his left and right shows him it is Ginny and Ron at his sides. However because they are surrounded by far too many things that want them dead, they are too focused on fighting. It almost feels... as if they were in fact friends, keeping each other alive, but Harry's not stupid. At the first opportunity, he knows they will take him back. Harry refuses to go back a moment before he absolutely hast to.

“Damn it all!! DIE!!!!” Ron curses at them as he sends off three more curses.

“Harry, you shouldn't be fighting! You can't see!” Ginny fusses, even as she sends off a few Reductos at three groups of orc that tried to charge them from her side.

Harry rolls his eyes and lunges forward, swinging his sword, the simple iron shattered against armor and he quickly jumps back, bringing a shield up as something heavy lands against it.

“Little... Wizard....” hissed a Nazgul and Harry tenses, seeing the remaining 8 Nazguls have surrounded him, Ron and Ginny. “We meet again...”

“I would say it's lovely to see you again but...” Harry waves his hand in front of his face grinning widely in mockery of his own blindness and them(author is watching ATLA; fight me). “So, this time there is no river to drown you in, so you have the home field advantage...”

“You date to mock us....” another hisses.

“Considering my Aunt killed your leader, the 'Witch King' that no man could kill... Yeah, I am mocking you.” Harry smiles brightly. “Because I would not have dared to rob her of her vengeance for grandfather? I don't think so! Now you, I do not have to hold back now. I let you get the best of me once because I was admittedly worried of how others would react to me, but now?” shrugs and pulls out the Sword of Gryffindor once more.

The brilliant silver and gold sword shown in the sunlight, the rubies glittering like embers, but when the sun hits it just right, it looks like the hilt is encompassed in fire. He knows that both Ginny and Ron noticed the sword, Ron recognizing it as the one Harry had given to the Headmaster after their trip to the Chamber to save Ginny. He had led the Headmaster to it but neither of them could get in. Ron had remembered the sound and how to say the words to open the chamber, but it refused to open for him and when the Headmaster tried, nothing as well. Ron glares at the sword, it should be his, not Potter's but he can get it after they get everything back in order and Harry back under their control.

“That sword... it's too pretty to be a threat...” another Nazgul chuckles as they form the kill circle again.

“Looks are deceiving.” Harry shrugs his shoulders and smiles at them serenely. “But enough talk, shall we dance now?”

“Yes...” They say as one.

Their job was to keep the young wizard distracted while their master killed the Heir of Isildur. Harry sighs and pulls his cloak hood further over his face so only his mouth is visible and the smile he gives is bone chilling. He half crouches, sliding one leg back as he holds the sword in his off hand, pointing the blade low and back. Harry holds his wand in his dominant hand, though his body suggested his sword hand was the dominant hand so the Nazgul will go for his left side. They will try to cripple that side and not realize he was saving his true dominant hand for the real fight.

“Ron, Ginny, get away.”

“We will fight with you!” Ginny says passionately and Harry wants to gag, does she really think this is a romance novel? The Power of Love is a very real and powerful force, however it's very conditional. You can't just project your love onto someone and expect it to work. And he knows that the Goddesses and Gods of Love, Marriage and Sexuality, cannot be fooled. Even if Harry was till under potions and 'in love' with Ginerva, the power of love would not work for them.

“Right, mate!” Ron grins at him even if he cannot see it.

Harry is glad his eyes are hidden, because he rolls them so hard he's sure they got stuck looking at his brain. It was so hard to not turn around and slap both of them and tell them what he really thinks of them because he HATES liars and traitors! So he pushes them away with a controlled burst of magic just as two of the Nazgul strike at him. He flicks his cloak around himself, willing it invisible and the panicked shrieks were wroth the scrambled vision for a hot second before he flings his cloak open, becoming visible once more, but this time behind them and he presses his wand into one of the Nazgul's back.

“Crucio...” He whispers it like a lover's kiss into its hooded ear before he spins and slashes two others with his sword, the beautiful blade shattering theirs and catching one off and making it screech as it feels the basilisk venom begin to eat away at it.

“What!?” the others hiss, backing away from him, now circling wider, wary of him now. “How?”

Two of their numbers were screaming in agony, one was slowly melting under the basilisk venom while the other was just ceasing on the floor, its screeching slowly bleeding into silence as its throat becomes sore and starts to bleed from the continuous screams. Harry is glad Neville is nowhere near him; Harry refuses to add to his friend's trauma, however he will not so mercy to his enemies in any capacity. If all else fails, he will apologize to Neville.

“I thought you said my sword was too 'pretty' to do any harm?” Harry cocks his head to the side.

“We underestimated you... not again...”

“Oh, I highly doubt that...” Harry smiles brightly as he flicks his wand stopping the spell. “1 down, 7 to go...”

They turn to the one who had been hit with the sword and find that half his chest was melting into a brilliant acid green and black goop, his final breaths, gurgling out as the acid crawls up his throat and into his lungs, towards his heart. Harry just hums happily at him.

“See... Even now, you are underestimating me... I know you are distracting me from getting to Aragon... and that simply will not due...” hisses lowly, and he charges forward, slashing at them and they barely dodge, one of them was not so lucky getting slashed across his cloaked face. “You see, you're stealing time from a dear friend of mine and that upsets me... because it means I have to compensate him and sometimes... sometimes he asks for people I love as compensation...”

“Sounds like a terrible 'friend'...” One of the Nazgul sneers.

“Oh, no, you see... he's a fantastic friend and he was the kindest to me. Unlike so many others refused to do so, he gave me a choice. Something I was denied by even those who share my blood. So I take great offense when someone insults him, steals from him and forces him to hurt those he cares for to compensate what is being stolen... 2 down, 6 to go...”

They know they should not kill the little wizard, but their master had been so sure that the boy would not be able to harm them. No Man has ever been able to touch them before and some silly girl, the daughter of Man, killed their leader. And this boy has killed two of their fellows. Harry hums softly, a sweet, sorrowful lullaby like song as he sways and starts to twirl and dance, his sword and wand extensions of himself and they are slowly falling at his feet in all 8 keep points of a compass. When it is over, Harry walks around each one of them using purification potions and a simple, but powerful ritual to release the souls of the fallen kings of Man and he smiles when there is shift in the flow of the winds of Death.

“Alright, now then...” Harry turns, searching the sea of colors for his mates, if he cannot find Aragon right away, he will look for the others at the very least.

“That was bloody brilliant, mate!” Ron cheers.

“Harry, you shouldn't have done that! You have magic, use it!” Ginny scolds.

“Why waste it on them if they are mostly immune to it?” Harry demands, even though he knows they were not immune to his magic. She has no answer. “Not everything can be solved with magic, Gin, best to learn that now before something happens where you will not be able to save yourself because nothing you do will work. Now let's go, we have a war to finish...”

“Yes, we do! But you are wasting time here! Voldemort is more important!!” Ginny yells and Harry is too late to stop her saying his name. “Voldemort has practically taken over! We're dying back home and you are here... playing hero!!”

“She's right mate, Voldemort tortured dad! He's taken over the Ministry! He's rounding up all the Muggleborns and Halfbloods and putting them into prisons and camps where he tortures more of them! Voldemort announced to everyone that he killed you!”

“STOP SAYING HIS NAME!!!!” Harry shouts out and his magic blasts out, silencing everything for a second.

But Harry knows it's too late. His scar is starting to heat up, his head is starting to hurt and he doubles over as he feels HIM there, in his mind and he's trying to batter at the barriers of his Occlumency shields. The pain is so much he stops concentrating on anything else and he cries out as the balance he managed to gain for his people shakes horribly back into the enemy's favor. But he cannot remember where he is for a second, his world is dark, only that reedy laugh, that tainted energy. He collapses then and there. His last conscious thought is for the Ghost King to make sure his people win and as soon as it is over, they were free...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER XIV *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Severus had stayed close to his lover, keeping him shielded even as he allows him to kill the 5,000 souls he needs to transition into a Devil like himself and gain the same life span that Severus has. The flow of battle had shifted suddenly and a terrible sense of dread filled him. His left arm was starting to itch. As his lover was steadily giving into an Alpha rage, becoming more savage, less human in his slaying of the enemy. He purrs, watching Theodred relish in the terror and anguish he was causing. But the itch was turning to a burning sensation and he finally breaks his concentration, but at this point, Theodred's only about 150 souls away from his Awaking.

Quickly undoing the laces that hold his sleeve shut, he rolls the sleeves of his battle robe and the sleeve of his undershirt. He looks at his arm, wondering if he had been hit at some point and only just now noticed the wound. However it was so much worse than a neglected and now infected wound. There, in stark black and faint acid green, the skull opens its mouth and a snake slithers out, growing deeper and darker in pigment, the snake giving a soundless hiss as it slithers down and around the skull. And then he feels it pulse, three short and two long.

'He's coming!' He thinks in panic and completely forgets his plans to watch his mate's Awakening, the Alpha's memories will have to suffice at a later date! His main concerns right now were which dithering idiot said the bastard's name and where the hell is Hadrian!? 'If I had to put my coin on it, I would say 5 each for either of the youngest of the Weasley brood, 10 total for both of them being the dunderheaded dolts to bring doom on us all!'

He checks his tethers and curses when he finds the two blasted idiots too close to Hadrian's, no entwined with his! He takes off in a dive bomb. The air breaking around him sounded like a high pitched screech, Severus letting his wand shoot back into its holster as he summons up true Demon fire, the ball of purplish black flames, with hints of icy blue spidering through it formed first, small and growing larger until he slams full force into the wall of Uruk-hai that had surrounded the three of them, quickly wrapping his wings around his shoulders and tucking his tail up against his spin under his robe. Thankfully he hand not fully changed or his emotional state would have made it hard to pull his horns back in.

Glamours in place, he stomps up to the children, glaring death at the two pale Weasley children, Ginerva sitting on her knees, Hadrian's head in her lap. Ronald was ragged, a fresh cut on his temple and dirt smeared on his face. Severus doesn't even feel remotely concerned for any potential head trauma or infections that might crop up in the dolt and he couldn't help wishing the bint had been just as bad or perhaps dead. He does not waste his breath demanding answers knowing that the two would either blame one another or Hadrian himself. He pulls his medical supplies out of his robes, tossing bandages at the red haired boy and pulls Hadrian close, ignoring Ginerva's protests.

He hisses as his arm burns with the pulses, feeling them stronger the closer the Dark Lord gets to them. He instead focuses on Hadrian.

“Lord Prince!?” Boromir's voice cries out and the auburn haired man comes crashing through some Orcs, loping their heads off with his sword and smashing a Goblin in the face with his shield and then crushing its skull under his grieves. “Master Hadrian!!”

“Captain Boromir, I need a wall of protection and I need you to send up the black flares I passed out...” Severus looks up for only a second to see the man's face pale and then grow grim as he quickly grabs his horn off his belt and blows into it four times, quick and short, and then one long blow. Soon a wall of Men, Dwarves and Elves encircle them. Arwen breaks from the wall to shove Ginny out of the way and quickly will water from her waterskin out and into a small orb before letting it fall into Harry's mouth.

“Hadrian!?” She frets.

“You are?” Severus demands, even as he gets what he needs out, ignoring Ginerva's protests and demands.

“Arwen, Daughter of Lord Elrond. My father is a renowned Healer, shall I summon him?'!” She says.

“No time. I hope you have had some training.” He says as he flicks his wand to look for anything that could have hurt his son. When the results show nothing, but when he gets to the head, he curses and quickly pulls the hood and mask off. “Shit....” the lightning bolt scar is inflamed, an ugly reddish black against his too pale forehead, which is drenched in sweat. And it has opened and is leaking a black viscous substance. “Fuck!”

He quickly flicks his wand at Harry, a snapped spell forces his eyes open and with a hiss, he's falling into Harry's mind and quickly gets pulled into his walls before the soul piece that belongs to Voldemort spots him. He is dizzy from how hurried he was and beign yanked so suddenly, but then he sees Hadrian's inner self, looking pale and tired.

“Hadrian, are you alright!?”

“No... He's trying to get in, trying to weaken me so I will be more compliant! He's almost here... We... We need to leave... we... we cannot stay!” Harry whimpers, holding onto his uncle, who coos and kisses his forehead, trying to sooth him in anyway he can. “I wanted to stay... I- I'm happy here...”

“I know... I know... Are you certain?”

“If we allow Sauron and Voldemort to meet--”

“Right, need help slapping the idiot before I leave?” Severus asks. “I hope my cover is not fully blown so I can hopefully trick him into thinking I am still his 'man' and will have limited access to you.”

“Bellatrix probably told him what happened.” Harry huffs out, smiling evilly as he recalls what Death had told him.

“She's always telling everyone I'm a traitor. She never liked that the Dark Lord would take me aside, confide in me more than her. She's been in love with him since she was a girl and had seen him at a party her parents had hosted once. The crazy chit dove head first into the Dark Arts to prove her loyalty and hoped he would find her worthy of not only his mark, but perhaps his hand in marriage.”

“.... I wonder how pissed she's going to be when she learns he's liable to try and marry me, just to get me out of his hair... well lack there of.” Harry snickers. As he feels himself getting back to some semblance of functioning with his Uncle helping to feed him some magic through their hug. “I'm okay now... You look beautiful without those glamours...” Harry says looking up at him. “I can thankfully see in my own mind...”

“Good... Shall we then?” Severus asks, letting shadows and flames not unlike the Balrog he had seen in Harry's memory.

“Cool! Give him a good smack. I will see you in a moment.” Harry pulls away as his Uncle slips back through the barrier, it was apparently an intentions barrier and as someone who was both family and highly concerned for Hadrian's well being he could slip through it like a thread through the eye of a needle.

Disguised as he was, he allowed his demonic power to fill him, masking his magical signature before he gives an inhuman roar and charges the Dark Lord and punches the soul piece, sending the power through it into the main piece and rendering it unconscious for now. Pleased with his handy work, though annoyed he could not completely obliterate it without harming Hadrian, He slips free of Hadrian's mind just in time to roll himself, Hadrian and the She Elf away from an Orc that tried to ambush them, only to have Arwen stab it with her sword, a whispered spell and the water from her waterskin shot out like ice piercing three more before Boromir snarls and kills five more that had managed to burrow their way under their defense circle. Harry gasped awake, looking around blindly, quite literally, for a heartbeat before he recasts the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia Charm.

“Harry!?” Ginny shoves past her potions professor and the ugly bitch(look who's talking, hoebag) to fuss over Harry.

“Get off!” Harry shoves her away as he quickly gets up, leaning on Severus, who flicks his wand once and there are sudden explosions in the air, the black flares going off.

For just a brief moment, everything stopped and then as soon as the Free People began to change up their formations once more. Severus took the Cloak from Harry as he triple checks he has everything he needs as he and the other children move towards the center.

“Harry!? He's here!?”

“Yes, because Ronald and Ginerva brilliantly kept saying his name, while we were in the middle of a fucking War!!” Harry snaps at them, pissed off. “We need to go now before he and Sauron cross paths. I do not want them making an unholy alliance or offing the other and managing to establish a base in both worlds.”

“Hold on, big brother.” Luna sighs, grabbing his arm as Hermione grabs his other arm. “We'll see you guys on the other side... Hopscotch.”

And in a flash of brilliant color, they are gone...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Severus had taken the Portkeys from George, Neville and Hermione since Hermione and Harry left with Luna's, Fred was holding onto his brother and sister, who were kicking up a fuss about Harry, but the older twin was ignoring them before George grabs hold of his twin brother, while gripping firmly onto Neville's wrist and with a snarled out 'Butterscotch' they were gone from sight. That means he, Remus and Sirius each had a Portkey out of there. He only curses because they could not bring anyone else with them, they have no idea if they would survive the Portkey let alone the shock of appearing somewhere else, especially because he has no idea where the Portkeys are linked too, all he needs now is to land and have Hadrian's mates, especially, killed on sight because they landed in an ambush or simply because they were strangers.

He saw the Lupin-Black couple rushing over to him just as a shockwave hits the ground. He knows this feeling and turns to where a black fire appears and rising out of it was Theodred with great Demon wings, grand and darker than pitch. They were veined with gold and fire opal running through them. Indeed they were glorious! But Severus cannot watch longer, he quickly informs them where the children have gone, hands them each a spare Portkey and the slip of paper with the activation word on it. They nod and quickly jump back into the fray. After the children had gone to bed the night before they arrived, Magical Adults had pulled the Fellowship into a meeting.

They had discussed the multitude of outcomes. They hoped that the two problematic children would at least wait until they were not in the middle of a damn war, but that had been wishful thinking on their part apparently. However they had braced the Fellowship and especially Harry's mates. Severus was not sure what could be done, but he impressed upon them that Hadrian would not have left if the choice was up to him. He had shown them his own memories of Voldemort during the first Wizarding War, showed them the horrors the man was capable of and it didn't take them to agree that they needed a way to know that he's arrived in Arda.

Hence the black flares, thanks to the twins having some of their fireworks with them and Gandalf's in making black smoke powder from some of their Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder. It also served the purpose of blinding the incoming Death Eaters. Severus tucked the Cloak into his Niffler Pocket, inside of his vest and catching eyes with Haldir, he gives a grim nod. The Elf nods once, his glaive spinning with deadly grace as he cuts 6 Uruk-hais in half and quickly pulls his bow up and shoots one of the Ring Wraith's rides in the eye, causing it to come falling with a thunderous crash into the middle of the fighting.

“We will meet again, my friend.” Haldir says, nodding once more to the Devil, who smirks.

“For Hadrian's sake, I sure hope so... This is farewell for now...” Severus says and then he turns to look one last time at the glorious sight of a newborn Devil, his beloved and mourns that perhaps he should waited or done this sooner. Oh well. “Gingersnaps.” And he is gone in a flash of color.

Just before there were two more flashes, Mt. Doom suddenly irrupts just as Aragon has thrust his sword through Sauron's heart, twisting it and ripping it out of his chest viciously. His eyes pure Alpha red as he glares at the shocked Dark Lord as he collapses quite dead as his tower collapses and explodes from the backlash power from not only Sauron's death but also the destruction of the Ring. Gandalf gasps as he sees a butterfly and smiles as he quickly runs and starts to climb up the cliffside and then dives off, landing on the back of the leader of the Eagles, and is off for Mt. Doom to hopefully rescue Aldeztaile, Sam and Frodo.

The fighting takes a bit longer to end, the Mordorians trying to gain a vain victory but with the army of Undead aiding the Free People, they were forced to flee. Though they know their days are greatly numbered. They know they would each be hunted down until nothing was left. But that day would come later. Remus and Sirius quickly drew the in coming Death Eater's attentions to themselves, Sirius quickly grabbing some broken shields and with a few flicks of his wand had a Homonculous of Hadrian to trick them for a bit longer. And sure enough he saw the LeStrange Twins finally break free of the black smoke hanging over head and as soon as they could spot him, they dove at him.

Remus quickly runs in front of his mate and 'pup' and with two swishes of his wand, sends them crashing into the unforgiving earth bound up in ropes, but they liked to carry knives on themselves so it was only a handful of moments before they were free and surrounding the 'trio.'

“Oh, still alive, Cousin in-law? Well if you want to remain that way, hand Potter to us...” Rudolphus mocks, holding a hand out for the boy in question.

“Voldemort can grab him from my dead hands...” Sirius snaps and then quickly throwing up a Lumos Maxima, he whispers the activation word and is gone with 'Harry' in his arms, this triggers the Death Eaters to now hone in on him and already knows what he's gonna do as soon as he lands. Remus makes sure that all the Death Eaters follow his mate, those who don't, he calls their attention to himself by saying the Dark Lord's name as well and then vanishing. This was not how he pictured the outcome of the war. He had hoped to be celebrating with his brothers in arms, mourning those who fell this day.

Perhaps watching Harry getting married to his Alphas, maybe holding his first grandchild in his arms a year later. He had pictured remaining here, in this world, with these people who did not see a monster, but a man who was gifted with Magic and could channel a primal power none of them have ever seen before. To them Orcs, Goblins, Trolls and Uruk-hais were the stuff of nightmares, a werewolf was just something they have never seen before. Sure there would be many things from home he would miss, but Arda felt more like home than Terra had. Much like his mate, his brother and cub, he did not want to leave, but they could not endanger their family here.

They would not subject them to the horrors of their world, would not allow people like Voldemort or Dumbledore to gain a foothold in this world where Muggles accept Magic and practically worship those who have it, asking for their aid and guidance. Far too many would take advantage of these naive innocents. Abuse their near blind faith the benevolence of an Istari. Never mind that many Magicals would cruelly harm these Muggles because they believe that the lack of Magic makes them inferior. He and Sirius learned the hard way that what the Muggles lack in magic, they make up for in patience, creativity and a level of Cunning that Lord Slytherin himself would have been proud of.

Remus hopes that they will be able to come home once everything is said and done. Dumbledore and Voldemort dealt with and peace in the Magical community will last more than a tentative decade or two. As he finally lands in the familiar, and yet unfamiliar walls of the Ministry's Atrium, quickly throwing up several barriers between himself, both magical and made from the flagstone flooring. There are several bangs all around him and almost instantly spellfire. He quickly draws a few ruins he had been reading about from Harry's extensive library, that would create anything he desires and animate them. He thinks of the Rohirrium Charge, the horses, great and powerful, but fleet footed, their riders sitting tall, spears held at level as they charge in, leaning into their horse's neck and bracing for the jarring impact, but the gratifying sensation of their enemies impaled upon their spears.

He does not have time to make a full charge, but he supposes a half dozen will suffice. He flicks his wand twice and swishes it once with the order and the mock Rohirrum charge at the Death Eaters, startling them with the strangeness and the suddenness of the attack. As they are distracted, Remus quickly flees towards the Elevators and hits the button for the lobby just as someone realizes it is a trick and blasts the stone horses and riders to pieces, but he's already gone. As soon as it arrives in the Lobby, he sends a curse at the elevators, an old one he and Lily made up to mess with Sirius and James once upon a time, in the Potter family's Maze. The spell with change some directions, like up is now left, right is backwards, while front is a loop de loop, but then turns left all of a sudden, and make loops or makes one think they are going up or down, but they are basically stationary.

That will slow them down for a while. Remus quickly transfigures his clothes into a tweed three piece suit, conjuring a cane, which he can hide his wand in, while changing his hair from tawny brown to a rich honey gold, his eyes from blue to brown. He gives himself a clean shave and makes himself look older, last a briefcase pops into his hand as he makes it out of one of the many exits and he is suddenly a simple Muggle gentleman in merry old London. He blends into a the heavy foot traffic, the sites and smells of England now alien to him, the amount of people pressing against him as he walks down the street, feels claustrophobic and he greatly misses Arda already.

Funny how a few years back, it had been the mirror opposite. The lack of traffic, some kind of noise even in the dead hours of the morning. The familiar smells of far too many people with way too much product on them. He even missed the smell of a taxi, the too few times he dared to splurge on one. But now, the smell of pollution, the nerve grating noise and the sheer amount of people was nearly too much for him and Mooney. But Remus endured. He walked some ways away, turning every now and again, just in case he had tagalongs before he slips into an alleyway and Apparates silently away. He lands out in the middle of some poor derelict dirt road. He grabs two rocks off the ground and much like his husband's done, he transfigures them into a replica of himself and using a misdirect, plus a sonorus spell, he quickly Apparates a distance away.

“Voldemort,Voldemort, Voldemort!” He says in quick succession, but it comes from his Homonculous. Then it runs off into the forest and not too long after several Death Eaters show up and upon seeing the homonculous, they give chase.

Canceling the spells, he sighs and changes into his wolf form and quickly darts off through a long forgotten field. Remus does not stop for at least three hours and when he does, he quickly changes back and then after another round of transfigurations and a few anti tracking spells, he Apparates once more, but this time he aims for his mate. When he lands, it is on the old, distantly familiar street just outside of Grimmauld Place. He walks up the stairs and touching the polished number 13, he smiles soft. Grabbing the handle, the magic of the home washes over him and then there is a faint click and he opens it.

Walking in, he is instantly assaulted by screaming. He sees that Walburga's painting has been uncovered and he sneers, flashing his claws and slashing them at the canvas, she shrieks in terror and flees from her painting as he gives her a mean smile. All fangs and flashing eyes, but he quickly controls himself as he walks to the kitchen door where there is still yelling going on and winces at the near banshee level of screaming coming from one Margret “Molly” Annmarie Weasley nee Prewett. She is screaming at his mate, who is standing between her and Hadrian with the girls on either side of Harry acting as a barrier between him and Ginerva.

“And what are you doing here, Molly? This is the House of Black, not Weasley.” Remus says and she screams in fright, turning to see him dressed smartly and leaning on the cane he had conjured up.

“Ohh... Okay so there is another thing I miss about here...” Sirius whistles, eyeing his husband in the suit, while tweed was not the best material out there, it suited his husband's more humble personality and upbringing. “You look good in a suit.”

“Thanks.” He chuckles as he walks fully into the kitchen. “So where they here waiting?”

“So it seems... Though I have already ordered Kreacher to run inventory, clean up the master bedroom and the Heir suit. He started to give lip, but then he must have realized something about our connection because he just popped off...” Sirius shrugs.

“Why would you need to run inventory! I've kept this house clean and have--”

“This is the House of Black, unless you are a Black, you should not be here. You most definitely shouldn't be touching anything in this house because it is mine, not yours. I allowed the Order to use it for meetings, not for you to move in and start 'cleaning house.' How would you like it if a bunch of Magicals show up at your home and started saying things that have been there for years, or even generations were 'dark and dangerous' and started tossing them out without a care for you, their owner's thoughts or reasons for keeping them? Speaking of which, Kreacher, if you would not mind, could you please find Dung and 'politely' request the items he stole and hawked off back. If he doesn't, please point out all his businesses and partners, even some of his clients to Madam Bones, if she is still in charge of the DMLE.” Sirius calls into the air.

There is a soft shift of displaced air and he knows the Elf has gone to retrieve those items back. The silent order to get everything that was stolen back, was left unsaid, but the Elf felt his Master's intentions. Sirius then turns to the fire place and grabs some logs, gets don his knees to set them in the hearth and manually lights them on fire. Once he got a good enough blaze going, he stands back up and cocks a brow at Molly, who is sputtering still.

“Well? Would you not be upset?” He demands and she huffs. “Then I suggest you pack your things because the only people who will be living here, or sleeping here are only those I permit to stay or have been given permission. You have your own home, unless Death Eaters found it in the time we've been missing? Then I can at least foot the bill for a hotel, I'm certain Arthur would love to spend some time in a Muggle Hotel. They are quite lavish and filled with lovely little knickknacks to keep him entertained for a while. Just remind him to be mindful of the Statute of Secrecy.” Sirius gives her a charming smile and she huffs loudly and stomps off to pack her family's things, muttering the whole way.

“Hermione, let me see Harry! He needs me to help him!” Ginny whines at the older girl, who has yet to move from where she is holding Harry. He was overwhelmed by being surrounded by a magic saturated location like an Ancient and Noble House, even if it was one of the smaller manors owned by his Godfather.

“I've got it, Gin.” She says, with barely restrained annoyance as Luna hums softly, rubbing her brother in all but blood's back. “Harry, go dark, we've got you.”

“Yeah... It's... it's a bit...” He does as told, canceling the charm so his mind is dark and his senses can readjust themselves. Sirius by this point has set the kettle to boil and is putting together some nibbles for the kids, even though they were all young adults, they will always be children in his eyes. Perhaps he and Remus could try for a cub of their own finally. He can just picture an adorable pup with his eyes and Remus's tawny hair, or a black haired little wild thing with big blue eyes. He will have to pull out all the seduction traps tonight if he wants to get started on that.

Horny Alphas fight better after all. He sets out the tea and nibs before he flicks his wand and with a few swishes the wards change themselves, recognizing his claim over the Headmaster's and removing the Fidelius Charm only to remake it with himself as the Secret Keeper. He would die before he ever told anyone what the password is. He can allow others in without a problem, but they will not have free access. It is amazing what years of being away from a potion happy meddlesome old codger can do for one's sanity and health.

By the time Sirius is done, Kreacher has popped back in, handing him a few sheets of paper. Sirius pulls three galleons from a cookie jar and hands them to the Elf.

“Thank you very much, Kreacher. This is for your hard work and troubles just now. To make up for the years of animosity between us, please select the blankets, towels and any trinkets within the Black House to redecorate your Nest and if you have family or a She Elf you wish to bring, make it very nice for her.”

Kreacher freezes in shock, staring at the three golden coins and then up at the one Black he could never like because he was not what he had become accustomed to, even if his beloved Master Regulus was just as strange, but at least he did as told by Madam Walburga. He had thought that Magicals had long forgotten how the Elves lived and what they needed for their comforts, the too few they have, or about their familial ties and courting rites?

“Oh, so you did read the books!” Harry smiles bright, as Luna and Ginny walk him to a chair at the table, Luna pouring both of them tea and sliding the plate of nibbles closer to Harry.

“Yes, certainly explained things and made me realize that Magicals as a whole are a bunch of idiots, but also I was being extra bratty for no reason to Kreacher's who's whole life was shaped by how my family interacted and with the inbreeding and insanity making things so much worse...” Sirius shrugs his shoulders with a long suffering sigh. “Remus?”

“Mm.” His mate leaves without needing to be told, the sound of the front door closing not too long after telling them he left.

“Kreacher bes thankings Master Black for such kindness, Kreacher bes servings Master Black and his owns loyalings....” The elderly Elf promises and pops off after finally taking the coins. He has no idea what he will do with them, but he at least has an idea on what he wants to put in his nest, he has a mate and they have several children, who are all adults, but Elves are very close knit, there was often 5 generations living together at any given time. He needed to get to work on making the nest large and comfortable for his family to live in and perhaps they too will serve House Black when they see how kind this master is.

“Now that he's off doing as he pleases.” Sirius sighs and pulls a pot out and fills it with water.

“What are you doing?!” Molly screeches as she comes back in, seeing him getting things ready.

“Making dinner?” He looks at her confused. “I was just in the middle of a war when we got pulled back here. The Children and I are starving, we had been battling almost none stop for almost two days, not that we really noticed it. I was going to make some potato stew and send them off to bed.”

“First off, you are a man! What would you know about cooking!? Secondly why are you doing it that way!?” Molly screeches and Sirius flicks his wand at her and she goes quiet with a silencing charm.

He sighs happily at the blessed silence and then keeps filling the pot from the tap before he flicks his wand to summon salt, pepper, butter and some onion and garlic powder. It's been a while since he's been home and while most things were in their places, others were not so he's not wasting time looking for them. He starts to measure out the amount he needs of each item and at them to the pot before he carries it over to the hearth and places it on the large iron hook and pushes it into the fire to start to boil.

“Luna, sweetheart? Would you mind peeling that sack of potatoes? Hermione, dear, could you led me a hand cleaning the chicken--”

“I got this...” Harry tells him, walking over to where he had heard his godfather and carefully feeling for the meat and knives lined up on the wall. “I can do things even without my little cheat.”

“Fine, Hermione, help Harry while I go check the back garden for some fresh chives, corn and see if there is still bacon in the smoke house.” He opens a door that no one had noticed before and was out into the back garden a moment later.

“Harry, dear, you should sit--”

“Mrs. Weasley, I know how to cook, I was forced to cook for my Aunt and her family since I was 3 years old. And no, I am not exaggerating. Cooking and gardening were the only two chores I never minded, even if I never got to eat what I made for them.” Harry says firmly. “I'm 19, almost 20; I do need coddling.”

“Mum, he's been acting strange since we found him!” Ginny whines to her mother.

“I have always been this way. Just because you've only just noticed it, is not my fault.” Harry tells her as he expertly skins the chicken, removes the fat and tendons and then cubes the meat into smaller pieces. Hermoine hands him a large mixing bowl and passes him the seasonings he asks for. “Where's Ron?”

“He's sleeping.” Hermione rolls her eyes. As soon as they had all landed in Grimmauld Place, the Twins vanished to Gringotts and should be back soon, Ron went to go to bed and Ginny's only awake because she's trying to get Harry to pay attention to her.

Molly fusses at them, trying to take over, especially when Ginny tells her that Harry's blind. She all but yanks him around and it takes Harry's considerable patience to not snap at her as she waves her wand with a weak Lumos glowing on the tip. When Harry does not react to the wand and she finally sees the scars around his eyes. She gasps and pulls him into a hug. Harry wants to hiss and lash at her with his tail, but he has to pretend that nothing's really changed. She is sobbing on him and he almost wishes it was genuinely because she cared, but he knows that its all an act to make him view her as a mother figure, further entrapping him into marrying her daughter. As soon as he gave her a son, they would kill him off and as his grieving widow, his 'wife' would get everything.

Molly would obviously help her only daughter and Dumbledore, the heartbroken mentor of the Magical World's precious Boy Who Lived, would sit proxy for the seats until such a time when Harry's son would be old enough and ready to take up his Lordships. Harry knows what the pair of bints were up to and refuses to fall for their tricks. He also highly doubts Ron is sleeping because Harry recalls sending his trunk upstairs. He is certain Ron's trying to break into it to nick a few things or to snoop around for Dumbledore. Harry sighs in relief when Sirius comes back in and scowls at Molly.

“Why are you hugging, my son?” He demands coldly, the walls of the kitchen even seemed to frost over with his change in mood.

“He's not your son! He's mine!” Molly snaps at him, hugging Harry tighter.

“Actually, Harry is mine. You see I formally adopted him when I proved my innocence to the Goblins and they allowed not only the Adoption, but for me to take my title as Lord Black.” Sirius smiles evilly at her. “So I say again, why are you hugging my son? Let him go.”

She does so in shock and Harry slips back to the counter where he had been busy marinating the chicken. Luna had finished her task and was on his other side calmly dicing the potatoes into smaller pieces so they cook faster. Hermione had found a pan and was heating some oil in it to start to cook the chicken. The three young adults were busying themselves to avoid the confrontation. Harry sensed something bounce off a barrier and blinks.

“Papa?” He calls.

“It's fine, just the Order finding that they cannot get in without express permission. The Wards should have relocked once I was considered 'dead' since the wards would not have been able to feel my magic so far away.” Sirius tells him happily.

“Andromeda is a Black! She could access the House when we needed to have meetings and as long as we didn't leave, we can get in without needing to bother her all the time!” Molly snaps as if it was perfectly logical to basically live in someone else's home without confirming if they were truly dead or not.

He doesn't blame Andy for anything. She was one of the few cousins who actually loved and adored him, despite the trouble he caused, but then again she was kicked out of the family because she fell in love with a Halfblood from a poor family. She would have been emotionally compromised and not thinking straight. And with Nym being in the Order, even without Andy's help, they would have used Nym, who's very naive about the intentions of others, to get in.

“That's fine, but that means the Family Magics found no one else worthy if it allowed a disowned daughter of the House of Black to have access...” He muses. “Speaking of which, I need to talk to Andy. But that's besides the point.”

“Papa before you fell through the Veil, you had allowed the Order in as they desired, the Wards took that as your last will. So even though they did lock out all non family, the Tonks would have been able to give temporary access.” Harry tells him.

“Ah... Yes, well, I was still half insane from my stay in Azkaban...” Sirius muses softly. There is a series of loud knocks and he huffs. “Luna, please put the potatoes into the pot to start to boil?”

“Yes, Mr. Puppy!” She chirps happily and he pets her head softly as he goes to the front door, he pauses as he looks at his mother peeking out from the corner of her frame.

“Mother.” He states coolly.

She gives him a narrowed eyed look, but then looks around him to make sure that mad wolf wasn't skulking around her frame. He nearly tore it and if that happened, there was no telling what would happen. Sirius just snorts amused, he will need to ask Remus what he did to get her to stop screaming so much, but then again he can already guess what his husband has done. Walking to the door, he checks the peep hole to see almost the entire order on the front stoop. Thank goodness for the anti-Muggle charms and a few others to keep nosy neighbors from spotting the group or asking questions. He opens the door and smiles brightly even as the others all gape in shock and varying levels of horror to even elation. He steps back and braces himself as Andy and Nym jump on him, hugging and sobbing.

“Shh, I'm ok... So much better than ok... Come on in, cousin, you are always welcomed in the House of Black. You and your family.” He tells her seriously and Andromeda just gives a watery laugh as she grabs her daughter's hand and pulls her away as the others find they cannot enter yet and are growing a bit frustrated with this. “I allow the persons on my step to enter for now.” He states and the wards allow them in finally.

“Sirius, my dear boy!” Albus greets him, looking severely harassed and a bit singed. “You're alive? And what happened to the Wards? I made it so the Order can get in and out as needed.”

“I changed the wards because I am Lord Black.” Sirius cocks his brow at him, as if to say 'are you stupid to think I will allow you free reign of my house, dead or not?'

“Lord Black? But you were tried in the Wizengamont, you would have lost that right.” Kingsley Shacklebolt speaks up, after he carefully cleaned himself up on the stoop before stepping into the house, his mother taught him to never track mud or dirt into the home, regardless if it was his or someone else's.

“Ah, no, I was never tried. I was shipped straight to Azkaban after I was found. No one bothered to test me for potions or spells that would explain why I was laughing like a lunatic. They just assumed I went mad and because I am a Black, but also because I was friends with James, I had to be the guilty party. A shame really, that no one who knew how close I was to James spoke up for me. Someone who could sway the masses into giving me a trail at least.” Sirius sighs, but is glaring pointedly at Dumbledore. “But thankfully I spoke to the Goblins and proved my innocence to them. Otherwise, I would not be Lord Black right now. They at least offered to listen to me before they would behead me for breaking my Oath of Guardianship to Hadrian.”

“What!?” Several members gasp. “You took the Oath!?”

“Yes. So if I had been the one to betray the Potters, I would have died the moment I told their sworn enemy where they were and since I'm quite powerful, it would have taken out the Death Eaters as well.” He shrugs his shoulders in an elegant manner and turns to walk into his house. “Oh and Dung, I hope you are getting back my things... if not, I will be speaking with Madam Bones and the Goblins... We know how the Goblins feel about thieves....”

Mundungus Fletcher gulps, paling. He had hoped the House Elf that had popped into his home had been lying, but nope! Shit that means he's losing quite a hefty bit of money! But it's either that or Azkaban or worse the mines! Dumbledore frowns and goes to protest, but then a crack sounds and in a moment Severus lands in the doorway of the kitchen.

“Mutt.” He huffs, pulling off his battle robes and with a swish of his wand he's dressed more comfortably, his long hair is quickly pulled into a ponytail and he cocks his head. “Where's the other fleabag?”

“Running a few errands for me. Pup's in the kitchen and looks tired, go check him.” He says, giving a mock sneer at the other Omega.

“Hmph, the brat...” Severus huffs and turns to walk into the kitchen and checks on all the children.

Luna had some abrasions which he easily covered with some cream and light bandages. Hermione was a bit bruised and had a cut or two, but overall she looked like she did more damage than was done to her. Harry was spotless, though Severus forced him to sit as he carefully examines his eyes, trying the newest drops he had developed before they left to fight Sauron, but had no chance to use until now. As he was busy, the others made their way into the kitchen as Sirius went to take over cooking, he and Severus traded barbed insults back and forth, but clearly were both were taken with their tasks to actually get into a fight.

“Harry, my boy!” Dumbledore almost shouts in glee, pleased the brat was finally found, but confused as to why Severus was being so careful as he examined the brat's face.

Harry turns to face the voice and the others gasp seeing the scarring around his eyes. Before he can speak Fred and George Apparate in behind their mother and startle her, making her fuss and snap at them as they laugh. Their appearance covers Remus appearing as well and the Wolf purposely gets in close behind the Order and says.

“How's Harry?” startling everyone.

“Hi, dad!” Harry waves a hand, but over all does not move much. “Professor?”

“Your eyes are clearing up a bit more, the scars are likely to remain. But I don't know if you will be able to see or not yet. Ms. Granger! Since I can trust you to be sensible about keeping the brat on a schedule, here are the eye drops, three drops to each eye every 4-6 hours and at least half an hour before bed and half hour after he wakes up.” Severus snaps out, the ease of falling back into 'bastard mode' is startling for those who do not know what to look for.

“Yes, Professor Snape. And if we run out?” She asks.

“The bottle has notches, when it is at the second to last notch, you will inform me. I will re-examine your eyes in a week, Potter. Do not do anything foolish until.” Severus orders, but is secretly petting Harry's neck before he turns to Dumbledore. “I just got back from grovelling to the Dark Lord and explaining my absence to him. I got away with only a lashing, but I am to await an opportunity to bring him Potter.”

“Filthy traitor!!” Someone shouted and Harry snapped his head in their direction, eyes glowing dangerously.

“Get out.” He snaps.

“Wh-- Eek!!” The person, Hestia Jones, yelps as she is suddenly launched out of the room, down the hall and out the front door with the distinct sensation of getting a literal boot to her arse and sent flying unseen into the park across the street where she lands in the water fountain unceremoniously.

“Anyone else want to be rude in my house?” Harry demands coldly. “I did not spend several years relearning how to live both as Muggle and a Magical without my sight, help fight a war that was still on going before a certain pair of idiots thought it was a good idea to bring the one person who wants me dead, to where I was! So forgive me if you expect quiet, meek Harry Potter. I have learned that I do not tolerate idiotic, rude and bigoted people. If you are any of these, get out or keep your mouths shut. Professor Snape said those were his orders, he did not state at any point that he was going to do it unless he absolutely has to. He was warning us what is expected of him and Voldedork knows that I am with the Order and that none of you will allow me to be alone with Professor Snape at any point, not only because he is a spy, but simply because he was sorted in Slytherin and thus is automatically evil in your books! Newsflash; I was supposed to be sorted into Slytherin when I first arrived at Hogwarts!”

That lever everyone stunned as he gets up, walks the two feet he needs to get to the counter and begins pulling things out to make bread because now he's annoyed and needs to bake something. Sirius quietly nudges items his way or summons them close to Harry. He looks at the room a smirk on his lips because sometimes people forget that Harry is also Lily's son and Lily had a temper when you poked her enough.

“He's definitely Lil's son...” Sirius chuckles.

“Indeed... give him red hair and I swear he would be her spitting image.” Severus huffs out amused. “As Mr. Potter put so eloquitely: I was ordered to kidnap him at the best oppurtunity. Likely a suicide mission, but at the same time, the Dark Lord is quite desparate to get his hands on Potter. No idea why, though.”

“If I had to guess, it would have to do with his failed attempt to claim Conquest Rites over the Potter Lordship. I was able to get the Conquest rites on him simply because I was an infant when he attempted to kill me. In the eyes of Lady Magic, what harm or threat could I, only 15 months and just learnt to stand and perhaps take my first step, do to a man old enough to be my grandfather?” Harry points out. “So whatever the Goblins told him, he needs me to get a hold of me to either force me to be neutral or to sign over my rights as Lord Potter to him so that he can get away with killing me and not suffer punishment by Lady Magic.”

“You will do no such thing!” Molly snaps.

Harry turns his head towards her with an unimpressed stare.

“If he gets a hold of me, there will be little I can do otherwise. One way or the other, Mrs. Weasley, I would be dead and Moldieshorts would have won. His biggest threat is me. Clearly he's not afraid of the Headmaster if he's able to expend time and energy to hunt me down.” Harry deadpans.

“Mum, only a fool would sign over their birthrite to the enemy.” Fred tells her. “Speaking of which! Lord Hadrian Potter, We, the twin Lords of Prewett, swear our Magic and blood to serve your House and all it stands for.”

“We swear to be loyal to the end of our line, to the end of all Magic and the end of Time. Should we break our vow, may Lady Magic enact her harshest punishments upon us.” George picks up as both twins drop down to one knee as if swearing to their Liege Lord and Harry twitches slightly, but knows the twins well enough by now that they have thought this through and will never regret this no matter what happens.

“So we say, so mote it be...” they say as one and half of the bonding rite appears around them, waiting for a response.

“I, Hadrian, Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter accept this and offer brotherhood to the Lords Prewett and familial protection to those of their line. So Lady Magic Speaks.” He says and it is done, a golden band forms between the three of them and snaps tight before Harry gives a loud yawn. “Did you have to do that now? I am too tired for this...”

“Sorry, but Ironhook told us to do it ASAP just in case something happens. This way if Shortieshorts kidnaps you, as our Liege Lord, we can find you. Not exact position, but certainly narrow down the search to maybe two or three square miles.” They shrug while smiling brightly. “Besides you love us!”

“Sadly, I do... annoying big brothers...” Harry huffs and turns back to the bread he was making. “Dad, where did you run off to?”

“Got some groceries and scoped out the area. It's clear for now, but I did run into a messenger from Gringotts. He was most adamant that you receive this letter.” Remus speaks up, once more startling people because they forgot he was standing there. He walks forward and hands him the letter, but Dumbledore snatches it and frowns at the blank envelope minus the bumps on it. “Headmaster, that was not for you...” Remus says in a low timber that is just shy of a growl.

“Unless he can read braille, I doubt he will get anything out of the message.” Sirius chuckles taking the letter from the man and handing it to Harry after checking it over. “Though the fact it made it through the door means it's nothing harmful. We Blacks are paranoid and have several wards that prevent anything that means harm to the family out or destroy it upon entry.”

Harry quickly cleans off his hands and takes it, running his fingers over the address, furrowing his brows slightly.

“Oh, did I do something to upset the Goblin King?” Harry wonders why he was getting a letter from the Goblin King of all people. Letting his papa open the letter for him and hand him the sheet inside, he once more runs his fingers over the bumps, brow still furrowed as he does so. “Hm... I will need to make an appointment to go speak to him in person then... Dad, could you please pen the letter for me later when I have what I want to say ready?”

“Of course, cub.” Remus chuckles as Sirius takes the letter and frowns as he carefully studies the bumps, trying to understand how Harry read it.

“Harry, I really think I should accompany you--” Albus started, but Harry points a dough covered hand at him.

“I am a grown adult, I do not need someone to hold my hand. I am also a Lord, I can protect myself and Papa, as my legal guardian, will be coming with me since it is his sworn duty as my Godfather. Now all of you stop bothering me so I can make this bread!”

Everyone is left sputtering at the rude dismissal, but Sirius merely conjures up a timer, cranks it to the right amount of time after the girls have finished putting the potatoes into the pot with the corn cobs, one they had been shucked and cleaned. The chicken is on some coals keeping warm as the bacon is slowly crisping in another pan. He shoos everyone out, using his connection the House to force them to do as he says and the Adults leave the children alone in the kitchen...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Voldemort, while loathed to admit it even to himself, is quite frenzied. After his supposed victory over the Prophesized Child who would kill him! He had proved yet again that he, Lord Voldemort, was the Greatest Wizard of the Age! Now no one will be able to stand against him, not even that daffy old codger, Dumbledore!

In his hubris, he had gone to Gringotts to claim what rightfully belonged, both the Slytherin Title, which had been denied to him when he was a young man, newly 17, but also the titles that had belonged to the Potter Brat via Conquest. However, when he found out that he was still deemed unworthy by his predecessor for his title, the painting of the man kept in his Vault had merely took one look, sneered and walked out of the frame. Oh, how Voldemort wished he could destroy it, but the ancient spells weaved into it and the magics only the Goblins knew, kept him from doing so.

He will go speak with his many times great grandfather once more and demand to know what it is he must do in order to gain the Lordship and thus legally own Hogwarts since no other Heirs have ever stepped forward or made claim for the castle! But that will have to be later when he's less likely to want to set the portrait on fire. With that failure in mind, he went to claim his conquest rights only to be held at weapon point by the Goblins as the Potter Accountant explained that while Heir Potter was currently MIA, he is not, in fact, dead or over half his titles would have gone to the next Heirs in line. One of which would go to Lucius's son, Draco. He has easy access to that boy, but since nothing is in his name for the moment, other than the Malfoy title, he has no need for him just yet.

While a few others will revert back to either Ministry control or Goblin Control. The meeting to follow had been an eye opener as his own Goblin had been called in and the interesting power plays that took place between the two Goblins. Voldemort was actually tempted to take notes, perhaps use some of what he learned in the future to better negotiate with those he is trying to get on his side or simply trick them into thinking they are getting a fair deal. Shaking the stray thoughts from his mind, Voldemort focused on the talks and learned that many factors that had previously been over looked in the past because he had been too insane and not enough was known about the prophecy itself.

He feels somewhat foolish for having spent nearly a year trying to coax the boy into getting the prophecy from the Ministry when he could have come to bank at any time and simply asked for the Goblin Seer to check if he was tied to any prophecies and for a separate fee, of course, he could have them interpret the prophecy into something much more cohesive. But he forgot all about that when at some point in his musings and scolding his past self's idiocy, he heard something quite shocking.

“I beg your pardon, gentlemen, but what do you mean the Potters are a Branch family of the Gaunts?” He demands almost heatedly, eager and a bit annoyed.

“I'm certain you have studied the Sacred 28 and know that they are all related to each other in some capacity or another?” The Potter Goblin asks, cocking a brow. And if it wasn't because it would start a war with the Goblins, Voldemort would kill the smug little bastard.

However dealing with angry Goblins as well as Dumbledore's little Chicken group was not ideal and thus would put him in a very bad position. Not only would facing two opposing groups be stupid and impossible, even for a genius like himself, he would have to deal with the whole of the Magical World being after his head, and even worse his own people would turn on him, for costing them their money. Growing up during World War 2 taught him that money, food and medicine were the three things one should never fuck around with, because it leads people to turning against you.

And as much as he would love to claim he has no need for any of these things, Voldemort is still human. He needs medicine to keep not only himself but his people healthy, food to keep them alive and less likely to do something stupid because of rumbling belly. And of course money to keep supplies moving, to keep his people housed and out of Azkaban, to bribe people onto his side. Money that even Voldemort is not fool enough, no matter how insane he becomes, to mess with because a War cannot be fought with out it.

So he shelves his anger at the smug looking Goblin to focus on the golden ingot that had been dropped into his lap. The fact that the Potters were a branch family to the Gaunts. He was related to the Child of Prophecy! The bane of his existance was of relation to him through his father! And then a thought struck him. The Potters were a branch family of the Gaunts, he was Lord Gaunt and as the oldest living relative(He knows because he killed off the other Gaunts and even his Muggle relations; He also killed poor cousin Potter and his wife nearly 20 years ago now) that meant he was the Potter Heir's guardian and thus meant the brat was his legal Heir until he sired his own whelps!

Voldemort is sure he's making a most unattractive expression right this moment with his shock as suddenly many things click into place. Why he was nearly killed, why the brat had survived that night and why he seemed to keep surviving his every attempt to kill him in some shape or form! The family magics have been a huge factor this whole time. Recognizing that Potter was underage and the sole heir to both Houses. In the past when a Lord had attempted to kill off his children and grandchildren in a bid to 'cleanse' the undesirables from his bloodline, the family magic had reacted and killed him when he attempted to murder his infant granddaughter.

That means that the night he attacked the Potters, the combined Family Magics of both Potter and Gaunt families had been building a barrier to protect Harry Potter. Not to mention that apparently Lady Potter was truly a remarkable woman, she had managed to carve the needed runes and spells into the floors and walls of the nursery, surrounding her son's crib in the short moments she had between when he burst into the home, killed her husband and was making his way up to the nursery. It was highly impressive. Less than 2 minutes to create such a powerful ward that would have bested him even without the Family Magic to give it extra power and protections. It was truly a pity he had slain her, she would have been an incredible asset to his plans.

And obviously, his spy would not have betrayed him otherwise since he had begged for her life to spared. The runes in question converted her life energy, her magic and soul into a near impenetrable barrier that with the added power from the Family Magics were able to bounce the unstoppable Killing Curse back at him. If not for his precautions, Voldemort's certain he would have died that very night for certainly that was a power he never thought to ever exist. He had mocked the power of love once, but it seems those love struck poets knew what they were speaking about.

Now the dilemma: He cannot kill the brat because he's his legal Heir still and Voldemort had originally planned to sire a child off of one of his female followers, however getting them pregnant and keeping the pregnancy was proving difficult. It wasn't until he overheard one of the Mudbloods he had in one of the camps where he kept their filthy lot for entertainment reasons and for dealing with his frustrations(torture and killing them in very creative ways). Apparently the filthy Muggles had developed a comprehensive science around 'genetics' to explain why sometimes something abnormal would crop up in the offspring, like two parents who were black having a white baby or why two parents who while healthy, but carry the genes for life crippling illnesses, would have a child with special needs.

He had all the Mudbloods who understood the science brought forward and demanded they gather all the information needed, what they would need to recreate it for the Magicals and had his selection of brood mares tested. Now isn't it galling to realize that for generations they had been calling the Muggleborns 'Dirty blood' when it was in fact the Purebloods, who were the Mudbloods due to their inbreeding all but killing off the magic in their lines and it got worse with every generation. So now the camps were serving new purpose, a breeding camp for the Purebloods and a select few of Halfbloods, who have earned their place in his ranks, to ensure that the new children to be born will have cleaner and stronger magical blood. They would need to find every single Magical that escaped into the Muggle world as well to ensure that no more of their kind would mingle with filthy Muggles.

Voldemort had long since stopped listening to the two arguing Goblins, instead he was focused on making new plans. He would need to have all the Squibs they had kicked out of their world because even if they lacked magic, they still had Magical blood! He had also come to realize that the women he selected were all Betas, which meant while he could impregnate them, the chances of conception was very low. And Alpha/Beta pregnancies were almost always high risk and there was also that the chances of the child being born an Alpha were much lower than if he were to impregnate an Omega.

Now the new problem that he was facing: where would he find an Omega of notable birth with good enough genes? The too few Omegas worthy enough were mated and bonded to their Alphas. Voldemort's not going to risk the Omega dying just because he killed their Alpha so they would be available to mate with him, and even then, they've had issues getting pregnant in the first place. Perhaps some treatments will help them get pregnant easier. However the chances were slim on their part. He needed someone younger, someone powerful, from good enough breeding, none of the 'Purebloods', perhaps a Halfblood? He's not quite willing to fuck a 'Mudblood' just yet. Not many of his allies are viable, perhaps one of his enemies? Perhaps that wretched Bones woman's niece?

“--Potter is an Omega, he cannot hold onto the title! The Potters are an Alpha Patriarchy!” Snaps his Goblin's voice and Voldemort's head snaps up just then, even as the Potter Goblin nearly attacks his own in fury.

It struck him just then like a bolt of lighting! Of course! Potter! Not only will it force the brat to side with him, or at the very least remain to the side while Voldemort's will is completed, he's from a very powerful line and while the Potter Goblin had been rather tight lipped about things regarding his Client that did not pertain to the Rites that Voldemort's tried to claim. His own accountant, Gravelclaw, had said that Potter was an Omega and would need to arrange a marriage with an Alpha! Potter is a powerful wizard, even for an Omega. He's seen the raw potential in him at 11 years old and knows that Dumbledore had seen it too. Would have nurtured it for his desires, which would leave the brat vulnerable enough for his wicked machinations, but powerful enough to fulfill his duty.

This means that as Potter's Family Head, it was Voldemort's job to find him an Alpha of good breeding and of equal power and someone who is not too closely related. A quick peek at the family charter that he had ignored before, he sees that there is at least four other families separating their bloodlines and thus is perfect for what he plans. A powerful Alpha of good breeding, indeed, of which Voldemort is quite powerful, of noble birth, both Magical and as much as he has denied it in the past, even on his Muggle father's side, thus he would be a suitable match.

Voldemort had quickly jumped into the conversation at that thought and hearing that glorious news, using his newly found power as Potter's Head of Family to demand to know where his Heir was and to have a Marriage Contract made ready this instant! The Potter Goblin was clearly reluctant and was quite the brave thing, pulling a weapon from nowhere and aiming it at him.

“You will both leave my office, Lord Gaunt, least you wish to test if you are as immortal as you claim to be... I'm plenty willing to test that out if it means my client is out of your slippery grasp just that bit longer...” The Potter Goblin snarls darkly, holding an ax that his ancestor once used in a great war against a Dark Lord.

Just then the several other guards burst into the room, all leveling their weapons at him. Voldemort is not a fool, he knows when to retreat, when to let the other have the victory for now, but not the war. So he calmly gets up, and walks placidly out the door because as crazy as he is, he knows better than to piss off the Goblins. He promised he would be back with Potter in tow and the Marriage Contract had better be ready, specifying that it would be a War Bride Contract. This basically means making Potter his legal hostage and giving him complete and utter control of the Omega and everything he owns or inherits.

After he was away from the bank, he spins on heel and Apparates to the Ministry, which was under his command through some of his lesser members. It works in his favor because he's able to speak to Minster Thicknesse ,who eagerly got him what he wanted. As he waited for the file to arrive, a tea service was brought in by an Elf and he set about prepping himself a cuppa. He was already thinking of what he would and could do once he got Potter under his control. As his mate, Potter would have to do as he says and would be powerless to defy him. He will have to capture all of Potter's friends, use them as leverage against him.

“My Lord, Potter's file!” Thicknesse says, offering the file on a golden platter.

Voldemort takes it and once he is left alone, he flips it open and begins to learn all he can about his future bride. One of his first priorities right now was to be able to find where the brat had lived and set up a trap there. However, he was utter appalled by his Muggle relations. There was not much info beyond that, though there was an notation of a warning letter being sent to Privet Drive. Sounds utterly Muggle. He would enjoy slaughtering the whole neighborhood for daring to make him travel all the way there, but he'd kept the aunts, uncle and the fat cousin alive and locked in his dungeon.

The boy was soft, perhaps the thought of losing his only blood family will force him out of hiding. And if not, then at least every now and again Voldemort can go down down to let out some of his frustrations out on the lot. Perhaps he will tie the fat walrus tied down and enjoy punching him repeatedly. He will never admit it out loud, but the insane Alpha missed the feeling of flesh and bone giving under his fists, breaking and splitting under each strike, the throbbing pain that danced in his hands after he was done, fingers sore, but coated in his victim's blood. It was such a pleasure he's truly missed from his days at Wool's Orphanage, fighting with the other boys for his things.

Voldemort's musings were interrupted by the pull of the Taboo. He got up almost gleefully and after putting his wand to Thicknesse's mark, he summoned his hunting team and then had them all grab hold of his robe as he Apparated them to where he felt the tug. However something went a bit off and suddenly they were all in free fall. If not for quick reflexes and even quicker thinking, they would have likely died in the strange land. However they had other things to worry about. They flew towards the pull, Voldemort giving them orders to only capture the Magicals, especially Potter, and to get back to Malfoy Manor as soon as they had him.

He was practically giddy with the idea of finally getting the brat under his control, he just find him and be on his way to the bank! As soon as Harry was his bride, no one, not even Dumbledore and is 'infinite wisdom' could take him away from him! And with his connection to the boy, he will be able to control him even better. Speaking of which, better to make sure the brat will not fight him too much. As he was concentrating on trying to get into Potter's mind, both impressed and annoyed beyond reason, when the Occlumency shields he smacked into seemed impenetrable. He was so concentrated on breaking in that he didn't see the black flares until he and his people flee right into them and they all panicked because no matter where they looked or tried to go, they could see nothing but darkness. Several of his Death Eaters smacked into each other mid flight as well.

Oh what he wouldn't give to punch Dumbledore in his crooked nose right now! This had to be is doing! He was keeping him from grabbing the Potter Brat and fleeing!

Just as he gets his bearings right and is about to head for Potter, the air suddenly shifts behind him and he curses because he feels the Taboo tugging him elsewhere now. He orders his people group up and Apparate on their own when he feels the Taboo tugging him in three different directions. They pop off after and when the land again, thankfully they are not surrounded by darkness, but now they have to split up and capture Potter. He flies off after the first tug, still trying to get into the brat's mind.

If he wasn't pissed about not being able to get in them, he would have spent days studying them to best emulate them for himself. He can feel his soul peace, it is trying to help him find a way in since he cannot connect to it like when he had been manipulating the boy's dreams when he was 15, but that's fine, He enjoys a challenge, just not right now when he's trying to get a hold of the brat! However what he could feel from his connection, the brat had not been the one to foolishly say his name. Cursing again, he ordered his sends a message to his people back to Malfoy Manor to regroup. The chances of the others being Potter were low and thus would be a wasted effort for now at least...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* CHAPTER XV *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The first night back home was strange for Harry, the sounds, the smells and even the feel of everything was oddly wrong. It also didn't help that his mates were back in Arda. He sat in the dark of his room, fingering the little trinkets each of his mates had given him before they left to face Sauron. He hopes that his lovers won, that everyone was safe and alive. He was very worried about Sam and Frodo. He was also upset that they had left Aldeztaile behind, but at least his Alphas would take care of her, if not Merry and Pippin will. He knows Uncle Sev is also upset, his mate had been in the middle of Awakening when they had to leave. He hopes Uncle Theodred is alright, that it was a success.

He was also curious and a bit worried by the summons by the Goblin King. The timing of it was much too perfect to be a coincidence. Harry tossed and turned in his bed, while it was comfortable, it did not smell right and the noise from outside was grating on his senses. Arda was so much quieter, even when there were festivals, the noise made did not overwhelm his senses like right now. He couldn't even use the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm to help him, not with out getting a massive headache due to the noise and magic surrounding him. Eventually, Harry was able to fall into a doze and woke up around 7 am, getting up to start making breakfast.

Cooking was his destressing method that he did not really get to enjoy too much this last year or two traveling with his mates and friends trying to destroy that annoying Ring. He slips silently down stairs, Sirius having taken the time to carefully guide him around the townhouse so that Harry could get around with little to no effort. It helped that he spelled signs in braille for Harry that helped him find his way if he forgot where he was going. He gets into the kitchen and after a moment of listening and sniffing slightly, he turns towards where Kreacher.

“Heir Black bes needings anythings?” Kreacher asks, bowing lowly in respect to the young man.

“Good morning. I couldn't sleep, I was hoping to cook breakfast, but I will not trespass in your territory.” Harry says.

The House Elf side eyes him a moment, but gives his ascent, though he remains to make sure that his young master will be perfectly fine on his own. Harry works for a good couple of hours making a big hardy breakfast. The smells must have woken the others because slowly but surely the rest of those staying in Grimmauld began to trek their way down the stairs. Luna and Hermione begin pulling out plates and cups to set the table as Fred and George begin grabbing the platters of food and setting them on the table. Sirius comes in, pulling his hair into a high ponytail as he heads out to the backyard to check their garden and smoker, coming in a little bit later with fresh veggies and some meat they can use for dinner later.

Remus and Severus make their way down not too long after, the Werewolf kissing his mate and heading to where coffee, tea and hot chocolate had been set up, grabbing himself a cup of hot chocolate while preparing his husband's coffee the way he likes it. They will have to figure out how to bring some of their guilty pleasures back to Arda with them. How they will get back, he has no idea, but he was much happier there and he knows his family had been too. Especially, Cub. Neville stepped out of the Floo, greeting everyone quietly, he had gone home as soon as they were back in Terra, needing to play a certain roll. He is not staying long, but he's not trusting the Owl Post either. He slips a letter to his girlfriend and gives Harry a hug, glad the younger man was back, safe and sound.

“See you at the bank.” He whispers and then as quick as he slipped in, he is back through the Floo.

The green flames dying down just as Dumbledore and his lot troop in. Sirius had allowed them to stay the night, but had assigned them each a room and made sure they understood that as Lord Black and the owner of the house, he will know if they try anything and can just as easily kick them out like Harry had done to Hestia Jones, when she ran her mouth a bit too much for his liking. Dumbledore perked up seeing Harry, moving to sit close to the boy as Ginny all but elbowed Luna away from the blind boy. Harry glared at the dimmed aura around the chit and subtly made her chair move just out of reach of her and she fell straight onto the floor, yelping and making her brothers laugh as her mother fussed over her precious baby.

“Harry, my boy, I think it would be best that I attend this summons with you. Your parents assigned me as your Magical Guardian and since Sirius's name isn't cleared yet, you would be putting him in danger by bringing him with you.” Dumbledore tries to weasel his way into going while also fishing for more information.

Why would the filthy beasts be summoning the brat when he literally just got back to their world? But then again both he and Voldemort had tried to claim the Potter accounts, though Dumbledore had put it as 'an inquiry' since Harry had vanished so thoroughly. There was no body and several trinkets that he had cued to the brat's life force had simply gone dormant, not shattered or stopped working as a whole. So that meant he was still alive. Which was both good and infuriating. This is the second time the brat's survived the Killing Curse, but Dumbledore will make sure there isn't a third time. But how, is the real question?

He's a child, hardly knowledgeable in magic, which Dumbledore had painstakingly ensured he was more dumbed down than the other children his age. He will have to figure that out later, right now he needs to focus on why he was being summoned by the Goblins and hopefully prevent whatever it was, if not work it in his favor.

“No thank you. The summons says that only myself and my blood bound guardians can come with me.” Harry tells him, while sipping his tea, his appetite gone now that he was sandwiched between the two traitors.

“Now, Harry dear, listen to the Headmaster, he knows what's best.” Molly admonishes him.

Harry glares at her behind his blindfold, he had not liked how the woman had fussed and nagged at him, complaining about his 'unsightly' scars. Guess he knows where Ginerva got her shallowness from. More of the Order was arriving and among them was Mr. Weasley, who quickly came to give Harry a big warm hug and the boy cannot help but relax in the embrace. Mr. Weasley has always been a kind, lovable man. It also helped him that the twins were completely at ease near him, while they subtly tensed around their mother. The man fussed and worried when he saw the blindfold.

“He's blind, da.” Ron says bluntly around a mouth full of food.

Harry grimaces, even as he cannot see it. Years of watching Ron's poor eating habits and atrocious manners, have ingrained themselves into his mind so he sees it even without his sight. Hestia Jones is allowed in again, but this time she remains quiet and sits in a corner, eyeing Harry warily. As Heir Black, he had partial command of the wards and if he's particularly emotional, the wards will react accordingly. She was not willing to be tossed out again, her arse still bruised from the magic of the house giving her the boot.

“I'm terribly sorry, dear boy...” Arthur bemoans sadly, carefully removing the blindfold to see for himself the damage and pulling a jar of some body butter he found in a tiny Muggleborn owned shop that the young lady said did wonders for the skin that even magic cannot beat. He carefully dabs some on the scars and gently rubs it in. Harry sniffs and smiles.

“Is that Eucalyptus and sage body butter?” He wonders.

“Yes, how--”

“That means that Fey Dunbar opened her shop. Good for her.” Harry smiles. “Body butter is used mostly by women, usually pregnant women, since it reduces the stretchmarks and scars, if not outright heals them over time and as you use it frequently.” Harry smiles. “Thanks for using some, the scars don't feel as tight now.” He carefully adjusts his blindfold again and Arthur nods, leaving him the jar.

“Take that with you, Harry. I have another jar! Citrus Surprise!” He chuckles warmly.

Harry smiles and thanks him for the small gift. Fred and George grin, glad their father is still very genuine about Harry. Hermione checks the time and tells Harry as he thanks her, cleans up his mess as his fathers finish up their own meals real quick. Dobby appears at his side, holding a hair ribbon, cloak and a comb for him. Harry easily combs his hair, proving the practiced ease he is able to part, section, braid and bind up his hair. Pulling the cloak over his shoulders, he pulls the hood over his head as Sirius easily dons his own cloak, pulling his own hair into a messy bun.

“Alright, those of you who are allowed in my house can remain, those of you who are not... you have one hour to leave, if you do not, you will be ejected back to your respective homes.” Sirius states and the magic of Grimmauld place zings with the command and along everyone's bodies.

Dumbledore sputters and tries to protest, Sirius grabs hold of Harry at the same time that Remus does. According to the letter, the Portkey is about to activate and another one was sent separately to Severus. So as chaos ensues with most of the Order protesting being kicked out of the house, Dumbledore trying to get close to grab hold of Harry to prevent him from leaving.

The Portkey flashes brightly and they are gone before anyone else realizes what has happened. Fred and George easily grab the girls and their dad, as their own Portkeys go off, and they too vanish. This leads the others to quickly head out the door since they are still blocked from using the Floo to leave. They have to hurry if they want to know what is going on. Within moments, Grimmauld place is empty and this allows the House Elves to shore up the defenses and to clean it up properly. If items once lost or missing begin to appear, they say nothing...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry holds tightly to his fathers as they land, his stomach suddenly roiling and threatening to spill itself upon the shining marble flooring of Gringotts. However, Severus appears not even a second later and is handing Sirius a stomach soother.

“For the Imp.” Severus says and Sirius helps his son drink it, Remus rubbing his back and summoning a bucket just in case. “First time Portkeying?”

“No...” Harry drinks the potion, sighing when his stomach settles down. “My first time was going to the World Cup... I do not have fond memories of Portkeys...”

The three adult men grimace, the Triwizard Cup and the Graveyard. Severus clears his throat as he turns to see a Goblin unit move towards them. Remus subtly stands guard before his mate and child, discreetly making sure Severus was behind him as well.

“We have been expecting you, this way, my good sirs.” The Goblin at the head snaps a sharp salute and bows to them.

“Very well, however, we need to know what is the nature of this summons...” Severus says, eyeing them warily as the Twins with their father and the girls landed and not a moment later, Neville also appeared. “It seems the rest of our party has arrived...”

“Yes, we were expecting them as well, Lords Prewett if you will kindly allow our healers to take your sire?” The Goblin asks, while waving to the group of pale green and rose gold clad healers who appeared through a side door.

“What is going--” Arthur started to ask, a bit confused and a little off kilter from the sudden kidnapping by his own sons.

“Do you trust us, Da?” Fred asks him seriously.

“Of course, Fred, why wouldn't I?” Arthur looks hurt that his son felt that he would not trust them.

“Then, please go with the Healers. They will explain everything once they get you checked out.” George almost begs and Arthur nods, trusting his sons. They may be pranksters, but the twins had a serious side and had lines that they would never cross.

Once the Weasley Patriarch has followed the Goblins through the door that they had entered from, the others turn back to the other group of Goblins.

“The reason for the summons will be made clear once we get to the Throne room.” the head Goblin says, neither giving them more details but also hinting at the severity of the situation.

“I see.” Remus growls lowly, but relaxes his stance. He wished he still had his sword, but oh well, he will just conjure one. Sirius and Severus both discreetly checked that their knives were still hidden on their bodies before they reluctantly follow the Goblins out, the Twins quickly taking up the rear with Neville while the girls follow behind Harry not unlike trusted handmaidens to a royal consort.

Harry slowly added power to the Charm, his world slowly lighting up and to his surprise the magic of Gringotts was not as blinding or overpowering. It was also... familiar. How was that? This is the first time that he is 'seeing' Gringott's magic. And yet it was familiar. Harry held onto his Papa's arm as he let his head swivel as if looking around, following the carefully constructed networks and paths of magic that branch out from the Telluric Knot on which Gringotts had been built. They were clearly handmade paths, not the natural ones that run so much deeper, that thrum under his feet, pulse along his veins and sear themselves comfortingly into his soul.

Harry flicks his forked tongue out, tasting the air and pulling it in to get a better understanding of his surroundings, trying to better pin down why the magic felt and looked familiar. It was when they entered the Throne room that Harry had a funny feeling in his chest, a feeling that was growing as he looked towards the throne where the King sat. Once the room was sealed off, putting the adults on high alert, Severus slipping one of his knives free, while Sirius pulled two out, making it obvious he was well armed and not afraid to take at least one of them with him if he were to die right now. Remus flexed his fingers, claws growing in the place of his nails, the blackened natural weapons looking wicked and deadly.

“Please, we only wish to speak, not cause distress.” The King speaks up, Severus glares at him as if to say 'bullshit', but the man chuckles brightly. “Grandpa Eomer was right about how well prepared you always were.” He laughs brightly.

“Eomer?” Remus demands, eyes narrowed, but glowing with the wolf just under the surface. “How do you know that name... It's not Terran.”

“Indeed it is not, but Gringotts is one of the few places on Terra that can maintain dimensional gates to other worlds beyond the Veil of Death. One such world it is connected to is Arda. One of my forefathers was King Eomer, cousin of Demon Lord Theodred.”

“Demon Lord!?” Severus gasps, delighted and if you looked closely you could see him doing a tiny little dance in his happiness, even if he was still ready to stab everyone if they dared to come near his precious nephew.

“Yes, Uncle Theodred ruled for only a few years before he handed the kingdom to Grandpa, but still offered his advice and his protection though peace ruled for a very long time. Aunt Eowyn became the first self learned Witch and taught those willing to learn from the books that had been left behind.” The King explains. “It was around the time my grandfather married a Fae and she taught us how to construct the Dimensional doors. One of them was stolen from us by your people.” He frowns and Harry gasps.

“The Veil! So it is not a door to death, but to another world.” Harry gasps. “But why is it that only those who have seen death can see the actual portal?”

“Ah, that is because not all who pass through it live. And would it not be considered death if you cannot return from whence you came when there is not readily available door or portal to take you back?” the King asks.

“Fair point.” Sirius admits. He slowly stands up straight, sheathing one of his daggers and crosses his arms, keeping his blade hand visible. “But I believe we've strayed off topic. Why are we here?”

“Indeed, we did stray off topic.” The king nods. “I summoned you here because there have been some concerning issues with your accounts, Lord Potter, but also because these gentlemen wished greatly to see you again.”

At this, a door just behind the throne opened and at least to Harry, four star like balls of light and one that was much dimmer, but no less as powerful as the others stepped through.

“Your majesties, Lord Potter and his entourage have arrived as requested.” The Goblin King states, bowing to the older males.

“Thank you, Jareth.” One of the Kings says and Harry gasps, slowly pulling away from his parents and moving slowly forward. “... It is good to see you again, Hadrian...”

“Aragorn!? But... but how!?” Harry gasps, pulling his hood off, as if that would allow him to see better as the Man chuckles warmly, walking towards his mate. “Elladan, Elrohir?” He heard twin chuckles on either side of him as the pair also walked down to their Omega. “And Haldir? Legolas?”

“We're here as well..” Legolas assures, somehow being the first to reach Harry and pull him into a hug. Harry easily nuzzles close, sniffling back the urge to cry.

“We had to wait a very long time to be with you again... but we've spent that time studying the books and journals you left behind.” Elladan says, flicking his fingers and Harry gasps as a ball of magic appears in his hand, the aura of starlight dimming so he can see his Alphas outlines. “We came across a ritual that would share our combined lifetimes with Aragorn. He's even lost a few decades and looks baby faced again.”

“I did forget my trunk... Gandalf? The others?” Harry asks.

“Sadly, they've all returned to the Valar, at least in Terra. If we can get back to Arda at the time we left it, they are still very much alive and happy.” Haldir says. “We're not the only ones who came to see you--”

“Hello, beautiful.” A dark voice purrs suddenly in Severus's ear, causing the stern Omega to squeak as he spins to see Theodred, looking devilishly handsome, and ohhh, that aura! Severus purrs and pulls him into an aggressive kiss, biting his lips harshly as punishment for startling him.

“Startle me like that ever again and I will feed your own testicles to you...” Severus snarls against his lips.

“You say the sweetest things, my little Belladonna...” Theodred chuckles. “Sirius, Remus, you both look good.”

“Your Majesty.” They both bow, force of habit, but nevertheless they smile at him.

“Come into the conference room, we have quite a bit to discuss.” Elrohir directs them all towards a room off to the side. “Jareth, I'm certain those busy bodies will be here by now; make sure they are kept in the dark and any traitors... well you know what to do.”

“As you command, my king.” Jareth bows and commands the Goblins still present to do what was asked. They bowed sharply and they would report to their King every hour. Pleased with this, he allows them to leave as he then guides the group of Magicals into his personal Conference room, smiling warmly as the Five Immortal Alphas guide their Omega into the room, fussing lightly over him as he just glows with the attention. Jareth had his own beloved Omega whom he worships to the ends of the earth and beyond, so this makes him smile.

Especially with such an important figure in their world, if these Mates were any less than perfect, Jareth would fight them, family or not. Once everyone was settled into the conference room. Everyone quickly finds their seats around the table, Harry placed between his fathers, but facing his mates. Aragon snaps his fingers and many scrolls and books appear.

“As you know we'd still been battling the Army of Mordor when you had to leave. Not long after you had vanished, Aragon had killed Sauron. As if in the same breath Mt. Doom exploded and the oppressive air and magic of Sauron vanished.” Haldir started.

“Gandalf rescued Sam and Frodo and it took them almost two months to recover. It took a year after Sauron's defeat for things to be even a semblance of on the mend. Aragon was coronated and we all joined hands in Unity since we refused to be married without you there.” Elladan picks up.

“The Council and many maidens were greatly displeased about this.” Legolas snorts. “You will not believe the amount of times they attempted to foist brides onto not just Aragon but us as well. It took me claiming to be in love with Gimli for my father to finally stop trying to force me to marry any of the She-Elves he picked out for me to marry.”

Harry growls lowly, how dare those hussies and those busybodies try to take his Alphas from him! The five Alphas share an amused look, Theodred rolled his eyes fondly at the five causing mischief, even if it was very subtle this time.

“We ruled long and peacefully for many great years, but eventually as the races began to either retreat or merge into one, the humans began to slowly lose their awe and tolerance for anyone who was not like them.” Elrohir sighs. “Needless to say, war eventually came and after a few years of endless bloodshed, we gathered everyone who was loyal to us still and we took back Moria. Which was surprisingly easy since everything had been dead for a few years by that point...”

Harry blinks, he glances off to the side and Death is there. The Eldrich God nods his head once and Harry recalls what happened.

“Ah, that was my doing... When Gandalf fell, I was really hurt and had been extremely upset.” Harry admits. Aragon and Legolas wince recalling the god awful cry that left Harry at that time. “It sees like a certain God took exception to that and permanently silenced every single last thing living in Moria after we had escaped.”

“Ah, that certainly made it easier for us to take over and build it back to its former glory and easily defend it...” Legolas muses, recalling how dumbfounded they had been walking back into Moria, preparing for the worst only to find the fresh corpses, well comparatively against the ones that were much older, a year or so was still still 'fresh.' But like he said it was easier for them to begin removing the bodies, carefully collecting the bones of the fallen Dwarves and laying them to rest in the catacombs with the proper send offs that they were able to grant. The remains of their enemies were used to fuel the furnaces and the large bonfires as they got to work cleaning and repairing Moria.

Severus blinks, “Wait... This... Gringotts is Moria!?”

“Yes, Lord Prince, indeed we converted Moria into Gringotts.” Aragon smiles at the man, nodding his head.

“Huh... I never knew, but it explains why I felt a bit uncomfortable the first and only time I ever went to my vault.” Harry admits.

“We have gotten over that unease.” Legolas tells him, “though we have figured out how to create dimensional portals and have a few that lead to beautiful gardens, valleys and forests.”

“Oh!” Harry smiles.

“We took your Creature form into heavy consideration and wanted you and any children we might have to be comfortable no matter their form.” Haldir says. “But anyway, we watched the world changed after we moved to Moria, at some points sealing ourselves away for decades or centuries at a time, each time tentatively reaching out to those who lived beyond our walls. We watched the beginning of the Magicals, have done business with some very interesting figures. Lord Slytherin and his cohorts as they wanted to build a Magical School.”

Harry gasps, clapping his hands happily.

“We even got to meet Merlin, he reminded us a bit too much of you...” Elladan groans, rubbing his temple. “I do hope you did not get in nearly half as much trouble as he did... We've had to clean up far too many messes for our comfort.”

“The Imp is just as bad, if not worse in some cases. Merlin's never be transported into another Era like Hadrian was.” Severus sighs.

“We even met the Peverells and Lord Ignotus was exactly like Hadrian.” Legolas laughs and Harry perks up.

“Grandpa Iggy?” Harry wonders.

“He was a very kind, helpful man. Enjoyed traveling and exploring the world. Though he did find random spots of trouble, he was able to get out of them with nary a lock out of place in most cases.” Aragon smiles. “We saw your history unfold before us, but thankfully the books had long prepared us, so we were able to keep some of the more major issues from happening and causing an early end to all things Magic. We were determined to see you again.”

“We followed your family's history closely and when James Potter became Lord Potter and married your mother, we knew you would be coming along not too far after. Though as much as temptation made us want to change the Fates that many faced, we knew we could not and it hurt to see our friends, our future family members suffer. The moment you were born, we kept a very close eye on your accounts and were able to catch the traitor who allowed thieves to steal from you, though we could not do anything about them without express permission from you as the owner of the accounts.” Elladan quickly finishes their history lesson.

“We have everything here as well have developed a ritual that might restore your vision, however we will need to preform that after this newest war is dealt with. I highly doubt we will be able to preform it without some kind of interference or disaster happening.” Elrohir smiles at Harry.

“Really!?” Everyone asks, both excited and hopeful.

“Yes, but it is extremely precarious. The slightest disturbance can either kill us all or cause more damage and harm to Hadrian. The best case scenario is him losing his magic, but with a chance of his other senses being lost either right away or over time. Worse case is everyone in all of Europe being killed in a manner similar to a nuclear weapon going off, but 20,000x the destructive force.” Aragon explains.

“Right, I would like to avoid that. I do not mind remaining blind, I'm use to it now and it will be a bit strange to be able to see again.” Harry admits.

“If that is your wish...” His mates intone together.

“We can talk about this further at a much later date. Preferably with the two bumbling idiots either working themselves to death in the mines or much more preferred, buried in the deepest place on Earth.” Severus says.

“That would be the Mariana Trench, it's the deepest place on Earth so far. If you were to put Mt Everest inside, the very tip of the peek would still be at least a mile below the ocean surface.” Hermione supplies. “I'm sure we can create a ward scheme that will let us get to the very bottom of the trench and with a few well placed blasting hexes and a few digging charms, we can make a nice hole just a little bit deeper to bury the two idiots alive and then seal it shut, but not ward it. Let them blast their way out and let all that water pressure, the freezing temperatures and the creatures of the deep do the rest. Though I'm sure their lungs and ears would burst once the pressurized chamber we make for them is ruptured. It's happened to a few people before. Just bursting open like a gore filled water balloon.”

“Ohh, let's do that!” Harry chirps, grinning evilly. “You will have to set up some kind of surveillance of some kind so you can watch it happen and then I can do Legilimency and watch it from your memories!”

“.... You are truly your mother's son...” Sirius groans, shuddering at how terrifying Lily use to get when she was being creative about how she would end someone.

“Thank you, Papa!” Harry beams.

“You sure you want to marry him still?” Remus asks the four Elves and the Immortal King.

“Yes.” They say solemnly.

“Good.. now then, let's get to work...” Remus sighs as he lets the Omegas plot brutal death and murder. Severus seemed to be taking notes, which disturbed him even more. Sirius just huffs and lets the others plot. Theodred chuckles as he watches his Omega and the children, adding his two coppers worth when needed.

“So the first thing we are dealing with is the potions and bindings on Lord Weasley that are essentially keeping him hostage to that wretch Margret Genevieve 'Molly' Weasley....” Jareth says, “We will then work on what has been done to Lords Black and Prince, Lord Potter, since you are the focal center of everything, you will go last.”

“That's fine, I do not mind.” Harry says. “I want to make sure that my friends and family are safe and protected before I worry about myself.”

“You have always but others before yourself, to the point that you've nearly died, Harry.” Hermione scolds softly, both touched and annoyed by his self-sacrificing nature.

“Sadly this is the result of how I grew up... I was always made to put my Aunt and her family's needs before my own. So to me, my needs are less important than others. I literally had nothing else to lose so if I died, who was going to miss me? They certainly wouldn't.” Harry reminds her. “Dumbledore made sure I would see him as my savior, that I would follow him blindly. And I stupidly did, we all did. He makes himself seem like he's this purely light being, the epitome of kindness and all that is good, but in actually he's the real Dark Lord, because he's set us all up to fall wherever he set us up on the chess board he's controlling.”

“...” Everyone growls at the reminder that Harry grew up abused, he was raised to as the literal lamb for slaughter. Every aspect of his life has been prearranged and prepared by the one they once thought of as their Hero and Idol, but in actuality was the worse kind of monster one could face.

“Lord Potter, your life has more value than even those around you, however, it is because we know your past, that we are opting to help those you would willingly die for and thus removing hostages from Dumbledore's grasp.” Jareth says firmly. “You are a Lamia, your species has been hunted to the brink of extinction for not only their power, but their hides are highly valuable, in many circles, consuming your flesh would make one 'immortal' and like many of the Serpentine breeds, you are the Mother of Monsters, so naturally Creatures will come to you if you call for them. That kind of power is both envied and feared.”

“It's because Creatures are more powerful than human Magicals, that we are hunted down and either enslaved or killed off.” Severus sighs. “Some of us simply because of silly old stories, which may be much truer than one would think. If I were to reveal myself, thankfully I would be mistaken for a Succubus, which would mean I would be captured and used in a brothel since I am nothing more than a 'sex crazed slut' and thus am of very little threat as long as I do not suck out the souls of my partners. But if I tell you I am a Devil, they would hunt me down and kill me as soon as they possibly could. ”

“Indeed. Not to mention the fact you can turn humans into Devils makes you even more dangerous in the eyes of the silly humans.” Jareth waves at Theodred, who chuckles, his creature features hidden for now, but for those who knew him when he was human, they could see the difference.

“Anyone who can turn another is too dangerous.” Remus growls lowly, flexing his claws. “I get treated like trash even when I am trying my best to be human, to not be seen as a threat. And yet I was barely scraping by, the one job that I enjoyed, I had to leave because I knew how much everyone would be upset and enraged that a 'filthy beast' was teaching their children.”

“These people will simply hate us.” Legolas chuckles mirthlessly, rubbing one of his pointed ears.

“You're too pretty to hate, they will try to enslave you if nothing else, or at least kiss your ass once they find out you are royalty.” Harry snorts. “But we will deal with that later. So right now Mr. Weasley's getting treatment, but for what?”

“Turns out Molly is not our mother, but our Aunt.” Fred tells him.

“Our dads were her older twin brothers Fabian and Gideon. Dad's an Omega, but has been under spells and potions for so long... Anyway, Bill and Charlie found out and got us treated. Percy's still being a bit of an arse right now, but he cannot ignore a summons from the Bank, so he will be in later today and he will have no choice but to listen then or risk being kicked out of the family and thus losing a good chunk of his magic that comes from having a Family name.” George picks up.

“Wow... just... wow....” Hermione and Harry breathe together, stunned.

“Yeah, we were shocked when we learned that after we got our own Creature forms.” Fred grins, but it is not his normal fun loving one, but one that is meant to induce fear and paranoia.

“After da is dealt with, we'll focus on Lord and Lady Longbottom.” George nods.

“Oh, speaking of which, I was not idle in Arda. I have made a breakthrough in how to reverse the damage caused by the Cruciatus Curse. I believe it will help Lord and Lady Longbottom to come back to their former mental states, but I do not know if this will allow them to live normal lives, but even without being able to use their magic as readily as before, they would still be able to use it.” Severus says, fishing in one of his many robe pockets and pulling out the scroll he kept his notes and the like on it for that particular curse.

“Really, Professor!?” Neville gasps.

“Yes... Though why none of the doctors have come to this conclusion yet is beyond me, but at the same time I believe I know the answer: Dumbledore.” Severus sighs as he hands the scroll over to Jareth.

“This.... This is impressive and I believe it will work well with the Rebirth Ritual. This will allow them to be able and capable once more. And since it is a valid ritual, no one can claim we used dark magic.” Jareth say s after he finished reading the scroll.

“Please do it as soon as possible! Gran and I were afraid we would have had to ask that the doctors euthanize my parents to avoid Dumbledore from using them as hostages against House Longbottom and forcing us to side with him!” Neville admits, looking greatly relieved and on the verge of breaking down into tears.

“Right away.” Jareth nods, snapping his fingers and a pair of Goblins hurry to his side, handing them a summons, they rush off to St. Mungo's to do as ordered. “In Ms. Granger's case, we've secreted your parents out of the country and they are hidden somewhere in Australia. I will not say exactly where they are, but know they are under close guard and safe.”

“Thank you, your highness.” Hermione breathes just that much easier.

“That's once concern already dealt with while two are being handled right now. Heiress Lovegood?” Remus asks the little blonde.

“Daddy went to visit with Grandma and Grandpa, he's well away from the danger.” She assures. “I would not allow anything to happen to daddy. Just like I have helped the Goblins to get everyone out of trouble.” She smiles sweetly.

“Thank you, Little Moonflower.” Harry gets up and walks over to Luna and kisses her temple.

“Of course, big brother, I would never allow anyone to harm my family if I can prevent it.” She giggles, kissing his cheek. “We Omegas will rend the world asunder for our loved ones.”

“Indeed. We will.” Severus agrees.

“Audits have been done and soon the traitors will be dealt with. Lord Potter's financials are a hot mess right now, but once we get a sembalance of order going, we will deal with the guilty parties accordingly. As for what has been done in the past, what would you like to do about your abusers?” Jareth asks.

“... I do not believe they deserve death, but.. perhaps make them feel what I've felt growing up?” Harry wonders. “If they understand even a fraction of what I felt growing up, I will be content.”

“Your are far too kind...” Sirius grumbles. “Make them suffer, your highness. They deserve hell for all they put my Pup through!”

“Agreed.” Remus snarls.

“But--”

“Hadrian, you showed us your memories, we saw how you suffered, we felt it ourselves. Indeed you are being too kind...” Aragon says, gentle but firmly.

Harry huffs, because if Aragon, who was the nicest and most gentle of his mates, thought they deserved to suffer, then he had no choice but to allow it.

“It is either they suffer, or we make good our promise to kill them.” Haldir says.

“Fine, you win...”

The Elf twins chuckle darkly, but nevertheless smile warmly at their Omega, who even now was still trying to protect his family.

“We will need to get Lord Potter at least cleansed just to be sure that there is nothing lingering in his system. While I believe he is a genuinely caring person, it would not be a far fetched idea that some of that concern is due to spells or potions, especially for those who have wronged him.” Jareth voices to the room.

“No need.” Severus sighs. “As Hadrian said, we saw his memories, this is just his genuine concern because dispite how they have treated him in the past, they are his last blood relatives and as much as they have wronged him, he still wants to take care of them in the hopes they might one day return that kindness.”

“And this is why you need an army to keep an eye on you, Cub, you get into too much trouble, but also you are far too forgiving and caring for those who do not deserve it.” Remus kisses his temple.

“Fine.” Harry huffs. “But if it makes you all feel better, I will allow the Cleansing. Though I highly doubt that my dear friend would allow any of that to linger in or on me.” Harry says, turning his head slightly to look at Death who nodded that indeed he had gotten rid of anything that might have harmed him.

“Very well.” Jareth nods. “This will have to be enough for now. My Lords, what will you do now?”

“We've purchased a home here and will need it warded and connected to those we deem allies only. We would like it safe guarded and should we need to retreat for any reason, we would like to be able to lock the property.” Elladan says.

“Of course, I will personally do it myself.” Jareth says. “I believe right now that this is enough. For now, just go about your business and if the old fool wants to know why you were called in, just tell him it was to confirm that you are indeed still alive and that you are in fact Lord Hadrian Potter.”

“Of course.” Harry snorts, a smirk on his lips. “I'm nice, but not hat nice. He deserves everything he gets when the time comes.”

“That's good to know.” Everyone laughs as they break up for now. Neville to go get his grandmother while Severus remains to talk with the Goblin Healers on how to treat the Longbottoms.

Remus and Sirius help Harry up and stop at the Black Accountant's office to order a recall on any and all missing Black items stolen from Grimmauld place and if any have been destroyed he wants the guilty party fined to the max. Aragon and Harry's mates followed them as they were not willing to leave their mate alone, they had waited for too long to be with him. They know that there is a way for them to get back to the past, which they hope they can do and what happens after that... well they will deal with it then.

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* Chapter XVI ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The Meeting was not all that long, but it certainly was long enough for Dumbledore and his cronies to have come into the bank for one reason or another. The old man wasn't even trying to be subtle about looking for Harry, but seeing the Omega with Black and Lupin, the two dark haired males hidden under their cloaks once more, coming out of one of the many halls that offshoot form the main room and towards the offices. Even under the cloaks, Dumbledore still recognizes them and makes his way towards them, intent on either stopping them from going to their meeting or joining them so he knows what is going on and planning accordingly around it. However, before he can get close enough to speak, never mind touch one of them, he is stopped by a Goblin guard as the group of three leave, he is so distracted by the guard telling him he's allowed not beyond the Tellers without an appointment or permission that he misses the five Alphas that are following behind the trio nor does he notice Percy Weasley walking in with his older brothers and being taken straight to the back.

He also misses Ms. Granger and Ms. Lovegood leaving from another hall and he certainly missed Neville Longbottom's departure. He is both thrown for a loop and offended by this all that he almost snarls at the Goblin, but because of the sheer amount of people in the bank, he forces his face to remain kind and grandfatherly as he apologizes and turns to leave, having seen the trio vanish down the steps leading out of the bank. He hurries to catch them up, he must know what all happened in the meeting and what was done to Harry. He's already planning on upping his potions because the brat has been rather prickly, but not overly much to be a real concern.

His people slowly follow or head back to HQ, or at least try to. But like Black had promised they could not return without his permission nor remember where it was, not even the area around the home to simply camp out and wait. Dumbledore barely caught up with the trio as they were heading to get some ice cream, he can hear the Wolf gushing about having missed the frozen treat so much, Black laughing that it was a damned near thing that Lupin didn't maul anyone when he learned that only those of royal blood were allowed to have chocolate, which was a very rare commodity in Arda. Potter was giggling uncontrollably between them, holding onto them as they walked into the ice cream parlor.

He managed to slip in just behind a group of teens, about three of them, all gushing about the newest style of dresses or some such, he wasn't listening to them. He will admit it's been a while since he's enjoyed ice cream from this shop. And ooh, they have lemon drop flavored ice cream! He would get himself the biggest serving he can get away with, Minerva's been cutting his sugar in take lately and it's frankly starting to make him very irritable. He made sure to keep a close eye on the group of three and once he saw them sit down, he hurried to get his order and moved to join them. They were still chatting away about whatever this “Arda” is. Again the old schemer missed the group of five Alphas that were sitting near by, stealthily keeping an eye on him as he approaches the small family of three.

“Harry, my boy!” He greets. “I must say that I am a bit hurt that you did not heed my offer, nor did you wait for me.”

Yes, the guilt trip works every time! However, with the boy being blind, his hurt expression was lost on him, but at least the canine duo will see it and feel guilty. Black was busy wiping ice cream off of Harry's face, fussing about him wearing it more than eating it while Lupin simply blinks once and looks down to take another bite of his chocolate swirl cone. Dumbledore twitched at being ignored.

“Hello, Headmaster. And as I said this morning, my guardians are, Siri and Remmy. They were present and even then the summons was to confirm that I am in fact alive and who I claim to be, seeing as there were a few attempts to get into my accounts while I was gone.” Harry says, shrugging slightly as he turned his head up and if the old man could see his eyes, he was pretty sure the boy was staring at his beard just under his chin.

Sirius calmly tilts the boy's head up just the slightest bit and turned it only slightly to the right.

“Thank you.” The boy chirps, now 'looking' at the Headmaster.

“Oh really?” Dumbledore asks. Well that certainly makes sense, but it was still annoying that the brat had not taken Dumbledore's words as law, nor invited him along. Oh well...

He sat down and ate his frozen treat, listening to the three talking, but at some point they started talking in what sounded almost like German, but not German. When Dumbledore asked about it, it seems it was the main language of 'Arda' and they didn't seem to notice that they had slipped into it (They had done it on purpose not that he would know this. And if the group of Alphas chuckle every now and again, that was their secret). When the family of three had finished and cleared their table, preparing to leave since people having started to pay them a bit too much attention, Dumbledore was left to scramble again. Like could the old coot be anymore obvious around the masses? Of course they would take notice when they saw Dumbledore sitting and chatting with two of the hooded figures and a supposedly dead man. They looked at the shortest of the three, knowing that Dumbledore would only keep company with certain people and one such person was currently missing.

Harry held onto his papa's and dad's hands as they left the parlor and with the practiced ease of vanishing into crowds both in and out of battle while in Arda, they easily lost the Headmaster when a few nosy people came to ask the Headmaster about who his companions were. This meant he did not see when they dipped away nor could he find them before they left. Remus made a mental note to come back later to pick up some much needed supplies later as they got to one of the few Apparation points and after making sure the Alphas, who had slipped away still unseen by the others, joined them.

“We're going to Number 12, Grimmauld Place. Mischief Makers Welcomed.” Remus told them quietly as Aragon nodded and the immortals paired up, Aragon taking Theodred with him as Severus would be delayed due to making sure the Order was left scrambling still.

There was quick series of pops, varying in volume and sound as they vanished. Landing in park outside of landing in front of number 12 Grimmauld Place, the Elves easily glamoured their ears and switched their clothes to something casual for humans, Aragon and Theodred had both been in slacks and simply white button up shirts, so they didn't have to really change. Sirius nods and leads Harry out of the park, walking up to his house, once it revealed itself and welcomed their guests in, making sure to key them into the wards and the Fidelity Charm so they can come and go as needed. After that, they walked into dark home.

“We will need to clean this place up.” Sirius sighs, having forgotten how tainted his childhood home was. “But for now, it's the best we have.”

“Not quite, you still have Black Manor.” Haldir says, easily conjuring up the needed ledgers. “There is the Black Cottage out near Windsor Castle.”

“Both of which have been locked up tight until a 'worthy' Lord has been crowned.” Sirius tells him. “My family's been into the Dark Arts for ages and more than half of them have fallen into madness due to it, which sadly also means they've strayed from the Family Mandate and thus none of us are allowed near those properties, which is really pissing me off because we could have seriously used the War Wards.”

“Potter Manor is also an option.” Harry speaks up.

“Yes, it is, I can have one of our cleaning crews head there.” Elladan says, snapping his fingers and some files and papers appear in his hand, reading over everything. “Though it makes me wonder, Potter Manor is one of the oldest standing Homesteads for the Sacred 28 and year, Lord and Lady Potter did not hide there with you...”

“Dumbledore.” was the unanimously growled name from the Canine couple.

“He claimed the Fidelity charm would not cover the entire property and that it was the only thing capable of protecting Harry from Lord No Nose.” Sirius tells them. “He kept harassing them until they finally agreed to move to Godric's Hollow and to Dumbledore's old home. They had plans that should they be discovered, whoever survived the fight was to grab Harry and Apparate straight to Potter Manor and lock the War time Wards. If I recall correctly, the Goblins were rather envious of those wards.”

“Ah, yes, they are.” Theodred laughs as he and the others gather in the kitchen, slowly more of their party start to either Apparate or Floo in. Luna easily skipped to her seat to Harry's left as Hermione walks to his right, their positions very clear to the immortals as Harry's trusted advisors and his personal attendants. “Prince Manor has similar Wards. The Gaunt Manor has them as well, but due to the rather strict clauses for the Lord of the House to use it, let's be glad the worm cannot get in. And the Smith's main branch family Manor has them as well. They were passed down from the Founders and only those four manors have them.”

“Smith... Oh, Alice Smith later became Alice Longbottom.” Harry blinks remembering some of what they discussed and what Neville had told him. “The Branch Families are causing Nev some issues.”

“Not for much longer.” Neville says as he steps out of the Floo with his grandmother, the stern woman glaring around.

The gentlemen all stand to bow in greeting of the Dowager, Elrohir kindly magicking her chair to be a bit more regal and comfy before offering his hand to aid her. She gave a small sniff, a slight twitch of her lip indicating she was pleased by the proper manners on display. The young Omegas all greet her with a prim head bow, Hermione having to carefully turn Harry's head towards her. Augusta had been filled in by her grandson on all that's happened and seeing for herself that the Potter Heir was indeed blind was rather upsetting.

“Neville's told me quite a bit. Also I have allowed Potion Master Snape to treat my son and daughter in-law, we shall see if he can do a better job than those stuffy Medics.” She sniffs distastefully.

“Gran...” Neville sighs, an oddly fond smirk tugging at his lips. “Professor Snape may be a terrifying man, but he's a perfectionist. If he says it will work, even if the chances are only a small handful, I trust him. I mean, I'm nearly 21 and the Healers and Medics, all high caliber professionals, have never once come up with a solution. All either too stuck in their ways or so far up Dumbledore's arse they forgot how to think on their own.”

“Neville!” Augusta gasps, appalled at the carse language.

“He's right, madame.” Harry tells her. “Dumbledore's the main cause for a lot of the issues. If he's so powerful to have defeated Grindelwald, why has he allowed Voldie to run roughshod for so long? Why in all his 'infinite wisdom' did he allow so many powerful families to be reduced to only a small handful or completely wiped out?” He carefully removes his blindfold and hood so she can see what has been done to him. “You know the funny thing about dying, you can literally see what happens in your final moments... Voldie hit me with a blinding curse, hence why my eyes are like this, though I was partially blinded before that and had stumbled my way in between him and Dumbledore. However, the Killing Curse was also casted at the same time...”

He leaves it at that, lets what he said sink in for not only her, but everyone. If Voldemort had been the one to blind him and the only other person in the fight had been Dumbledore...

There was shouting and cursing, enough so to get all the portraits of previous Black members to come check out the hullabaloo. Augusta was so shocked, she actually gaped like a landed fish and then her jaw snapped shut and slapped a hand to the dining table, everyone quieting after.

“That..... that colorblind, daffy son of a bitch!!” She shouts and everyone who knows the woman or at least her reputation all gasp in shock. “When I get my hands on his fucking twiggy neck, I am snapping it and then hang him by his beard!!”

“Good, I do not need to pull out the power point presentation then.” Severus startles half the room as he steps through a shadow and goes to sit by his beloved. “Hello again, handsome.”

“Hello to you as well, beautiful...” Theodred purrs and it's purposefully dark and sinful, enjoying the shiver of arousal that shakes the dour Omega's frame, making those dark eyes even darker still with lust. “Later, darling...”

“Insufferable oaf.” Severus huffs, slapping his chest for the teasing.

“Holy shit...” Sirius gasps, flapping his hands slightly. “You're sulking!” He laughs brightly. “Lils was right, you do look like a grumpy kitten!”

“Do you want to die, Black!?”

Harry laughs as his Papa and Uncle get into a small spat, clearly a playful one since neither draws a wand or knife, though how long that will last depends on how long everyone is willing to let them have at it. Harry smiles as he turns his head toward where he senses Aragon and knows the Man is bemused and yet amused.

“So let's start with my vanishing act. Tell me what happened after that and how things have progressed here. I will then tell you what all I've been doing in Arda.” Harry says and the meeting quickly gets underway...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

It is around Tea time that Sirius allows the Order in, Harry's mates having been shown to the floor that they will be sharing with Harry, who would be in the Heir, Regulus's, room. Kreacher had made it his personal job to vet them out, their clearly advanced age and power making the House Elf wary of their intentions for Heir Black. Harry let the old Elf do his testing, but made sure to impress upon him that regardless of what he or anyone says, it is Harry's say in who he mates and his instincts have never been wrong before. Not even when he was potioned to the gills. The only person he had ever been wrong about had been Dumbledore, but that's what happens when you are dealing with Evil Incarnate.

Haldir and Legolas were left behind while the others went to gather people to aid them as well as to keep track of both the Order and the Death Eaters. Haldir was carefully combing and braiding Harry's hair, making the Omega purr happily while Legolas carefully rubbed some of the body butter into the scar tissue around his eyes, maybe stealing little kisses as well, which made Harry giggle at the gentle affection and attention. Once his hair was done, the braids were a combination of his mates, the warrior braids that Legolas wore with the March Warden braid that Haldir wore interlaced together on the sides of his head while the near whimsical Smithing and Spell Crafter braids Elladan and Elrohir wore were anchored around the single French style braid that Aragon adopted, all five styles meeting at the crest of his head and pinned not unlike vines of ivy and then twining down the main braid.

“My turn, love...” Haldir purrs as he carefully tilts Harry's head up and steals his own kiss from him, a lingering and burning kiss, but nevertheless gentle and loving. “Finer than any wine could ever hope to be... succulent and addicting....”

“Agreed.” Legolas chuckles softly as he takes in the dazed, happy Omega before carefully tying the coquettish blindfold over his eyes, the black leather bound clay mask fitting perfectly around his head and charmed to remain in place and mostly indestructible. “Shall we head down now?”

“Yes...” Harry sighs, sounding tired already. “Are you certain that you want to do this? Dumbles will hound you relentlessly. He will try to bully you into leaving or giving up secrets.”

“Cursebreaker Weasley is the only person who knows who really are and our actual positions in the bank. He will not reveal anything unless we give him express permission. And with the minor cosmetic transfigurations, no one will realize we're not human.” Haldir assures.

“And since we've developed our own magic over time and practice, we can get away with quite a bit. It helps that I made each of us simple wands that hold no actual power so even if we are betrayed and the wands stolen, our captors will not be able to use them.” Legolas promises.

“Alright...” Harry smiles softly, happy his mates took the time to prepare and caution those around them. With nothing else to do, he stands up, making sure his things are in place, Elder Wand in the hidden holster on his thigh, the pouch of rune stones on his belt and the Cloak, willed visible, around his head and shoulders like a cowl. The Stone sat on a necklace instead of a ring, hidden under his shirt. He had his other pouch of Battle Potions as well as his trunk, shrunken and hidden in his pocket just in case.

Heading out of the room, Harry reached out for the wall and for the plaques in braille and began making his way down stairs with two of his mates at his heel. Haldir was dressed a bit more sharply in a suit similar to what Bill wears, just much more better made and clearly marking him as a superior to the redhead. Legolas was wearing comfy, but durable denim pants, his boots laced over them while he word a baggy sweat which helped to hid his daggers that sat across his lower back. His hair was half braided on one side, his warrior braids, while the rest was left in a wavy mess.

He looked more like a model verses someone who works for the Goblins. Haldir had his hair tightly bound up in a bun, refusing to let it loose unless in the company of those he trusts. They make it down in time for Mrs. Weasley to once again attempt to make food, but Sirius and Remus were already cooking and by the smell of it, it was Sirius's famous chili!

“Pup, there you are.” Sirius smiles seeing Harry. “Did our guests find their rooms to their liking?”

“Yes, Lord Black, thank you again for allowing us to remain here.”

“Heh, no problem. The fact the Goblins are allowing us to kidnap some of their workers to help fight the Idiot Brigade, is more than enough reason to let you stay.” Sirius grins, casually dropping that bomb without much care where it will land knowing only Dumbledore and his merry band of sycophants will take issue with it.

“Cursebreaker Weasley rarely asks favors; how could we refuse one of our best employees?” Legolas chuckles as he walks over to the redhead and slinging a casual arm over his shoulder. The Elves had come to be more tactile, especially since they know their precious Omega was touch starved and attention starved.

“When did this happen?” Dumbledore asks, frowning.

“I put in the request when we realized that Harry was still alive. My superiors said only if I could prove that Harry was still alive and only if they could confirm his identity. I had no idea they had a triggered summons set up that as soon as Harry was confirmed alive that it would be sent out.” Bill easily lies.

“Why didn't you discuss this with me?” Dumbledore asks, adopting the mildly hurt and disappointed look he's mastered while looking at Bill.

Bill stares at him guilelessly, his blue eyes dull and seemingly bored. The look fails to make him feel even an iota of shame.

“Sir, you are not my parent, nor are you my employer and I'm certainly well past being a student and thus no longer need your permission for anything, not that I ever asked it in the first place.” Bill intones coolly. “And I'm obligated by the oaths I under took to work at the Bank to inform my superiors if there is any possibility of a disruption to their business, especially if it involves one of the few clients whose vaults are keeping the economy afloat especially in these trying times.”

There is a very pregnant silence, Haldir carefully watching the varying reactions while Sirius finished cooking lunch and serving everyone. Sirius pets Harry's head when the smaller Omega happily digs in, a pleased, happy sigh slipping out of him as he enjoys the comfort food. Remus made a chicken and vegetable chili for the two Elves, who thank him for their bowls and sit down. Legolas making sure to sit by Hermione, so at least one of them was close to their Omega and should something pop off, can easily get the Omegas out of danger. Luna also had a bowl of the chicken and vegetable one, sprinkling some diced jalapeños onto her bowl with a few strokes of grated cheese. She added some for Harry who thanked her.

“Bill! The Headmaster knows what's best!” Molly snapped at her son. She was still upset with him for marrying that quarter Veela French girl. She's certain the little tart had used her Creature blood to entrap her precious son. “We do not know these men! They could be Death Eaters!”

“Working for the Goblins?” Bill cocked a brow. “The very same Goblins who nearly took the Dark Lord's head off when he attempted to claim the Potter Vaults via conquest?” When she sputtered, he just sighed at her. “Thank you. The only reason I've not been fired is because I was upfront and I know Harry. The Goblins had pulled me in for questioning and when I swore that I would do all that I can to protect him and ensure he arrived at the Bank safely.”

“And young Master Weasley has done exceptional work for the Goblin Nation. It would have been a shame to not only fire, but arrest him.” Haldir states coolly.

“Now, I'm sure it's all a misunderstanding--” Dumbledore started.

“It is not. Gringotts demands absolute loyalty to the Nation and all those allied with the Nation. Or need we bring up the Goblin Wars? Not to mention the Witch Hunts and the first two Wizarding Wars?” Haldir cocks a brow in challenge and every adult winced uncomfortably. The Goblin Wars were very bloody and had resulted in the very tentative truce they now hold. It also means that generational animosity carried even into the modern era and the Goblins would need very little reason to simply banish the Magicals from their bank.

Everyone had learned the hard way once before: never piss off those who managed your money. Seeing as no one else was going to be stupid or question why they were there any further, Haldir turned instead to Remus and asked if it was safe to travel to and from their current location and if they would like a small protection detail. Remus admitted to wanting to pick up groceries and a few things that they might need, there was no telling what had been used, tossed or left to rot while they had been gone. Harry stated he had little desire to travel outside unless he really needed to and that was most likely only to the Bank since they will want to update him on his accounts and all that had been happening to them since he went missing.

“Now Harry, my boy, I believe you need not worry about that.” Dumbledore tried to wheedle at him.

“Headmaster, Lord Potter is the owner of said Vaults and must be the one to over look them as well as decide what to do with them. Need I also remind you that he is an adult?” Legolas says, sipping his tea, holding the cup by the rim, which helped him hide his expression(Levi Ackerman much?).

“Listen here--” Molly went to snap, but Legolas turned those piercing bluish green eyes on her.

“Madam, unless you are Lily Potter, James Potter, or any Potter for that matter, kindly shut your mouth and butt out of the conversation.” Legolas snaps at her, cold and effectively. “Unless you want me to do an audit into the Weasley accounts?” He challenged and she went pale before flushing and huffing as she fussed at her children.

“We like him.” Fred and George said as one as they came in from their shop. “Things seem to be calm in the Alley, though we wouldn't put it past Voldieshorts to not set up an ambush, hoping that Harrikins will go to the Alley.”

“Thanks for the heads up.” Remus nods at the twin redheads.

“We need to focus, Volde--” Dumbledore started to say.

“DON'T!!!” Several voices shout.

“He put a Taboo on his name! If you say it, he will get our exact location and that is the one thing we do not want right now!” Sirius snaps hotly, holding the knife he had been using to dice fruit with menacingly at Dumbledore.

“What--” Dumbledore gapes. “Surely you're just--”

“That is how the LeStrange Brothers and several other high ranked Death Eaters, including Moldiemort found me in Arda! Because Ginny and Ron couldn't keep their bloody mouths shut! We were in the middle of a war, literally in the finally battle for either life or ruin!” Harry snaps hotly, pointing his hand in what he assumed was Dumbledore's location because trying to use the Charm in a Magical House was still too overwhelming.

Hermione calmly points his hand in the right direction. He thanks her as she gives a giggle and keeps eating her chili, grabbing some tortilla chips. She had seen a video online about a girl making chili and then eating it with chips and cheese with a side of sour cream. Needless to say she had been curious and made sure to get some when she found out that Sirius had planned chili for lunch.

“If it wasn't because of the Portkeys, we'd have been in serious trouble.” Neville said. “We had to scatter and port out in different groups and directions. Thankfully the people of that world were nice enough to give us enough protection to port out.”

“I was one of the last ones to leave, I was a bit busy with Yaxley.” Remus chuckled darkly, his eyes flashing gold. “Saw an impressive lightning bolt strike the Dark Tower before I had to port out, but made sure to draw the idiots attention. A small game of hide and seek later; we were all here.”

“Anyway, the point is, say the Dark Nutbag's name and we might as well tie Harry up right now with a pretty bow and hand him over!” Sirius glares at Dumbledore knowing how the man loved to say the Dark Lord's name knowing that far too many were still too afraid to say his name due to fear. However, they were learning why his name was left best unsaid. “We can't risk it.”

“Well, uh, yes...” Dumbledore coughs into his fist.

While he would normally disregard such warnings, he couldn't this time. He would not risk Tom getting the drop on him and taking the Potter brat. So he opted just use Tom's given name for now. They finally settle to plan, Dumbledore needing to be very careful now since things were completely different from what he planned. Especially with these new comers from the Bank. Dumbledore will need to have a private 'chat' with Bill later. So far, the Dark Sect has control of the Ministry and are trying to gain control of Hogwarts. Harry listened carefully, getting a feel for who is telling the truth verses who was lying. Harry carefully drew out little runes into the table, discreetly activating them and hides a pleased smirk when he feels Legolas's hand, which he slipped behind Hermione, to lightly tug on his braid. The runes would record what is happening for later when the others get back and allow them to review it similar to how Muggle instant Replay works. This will allow them to check over the plans just in case someone tried to use any perception spells or charms.

Harry won't be able to do much for the Dark Sect, but at least Severus will be able to tell them what they need to accurately plan around both Dumbledore and Voldemort's plans. After that, Harry and the younger adults in the room chatted softly, while the older generation bickered and argued. Haldir kept them all on track with his no nonsense personality, which Professor McGonagall appreciated since it was normally her to keep things flowing correctly. Severus would help where he can, but because of his Spy status and the Dark Mark, not many trusted him, never mind listened to him.

“Five Sickles says they will start arguing before too long.” Hermione whispers to Fred as George chuckles.

“Hmm, with Bill and his two employers here to back up Professor M? I say an hour.” Fred challenges.

“Harrikins?” George asks.

“Well since he said 'this is all a slight misunderstanding', it won't be too long before he drops his 'Greater Good' line and causes everyone to explode. I'm with Mione on this one. And I'll put down for 30 Galleons.” He grins evilly.

“You are evil.” George gulps, that is a lot of money. Sure he and Fred can easily pay that now, but still it is quite a bit of money.

“That's too much money!” Ron whines.

“So you are betting against Harry and Hermione?” Neville asks, cocking a brow at him.

“I'm with Harry!” Ginny proudly states, shoving Luna out of her way.

The little blonde only moves over slightly, seemingly unbothered, but Neville caught the flash of something... not pleasant in her eyes. He calmly slides over a bowl of raspberry pudding and smiles when she lightens up again, happily taking her treat and eating it. Neville then gives Ginny a subtle glare. The others give her one as well. Ron is too busy trying to haggle with Harry, but Harry merely states that Ron doesn't need to worry about it if he doesn't bet against him, if not, then he will need to pay the amount. Hermione just glares at Ron, asking him why he's complaining at all.

“Even if I side with Harry, I'm not gonna get a single Knut!” He complains.

“Then don't complain.” His older twin brothers huff.

Harry listens to the adults talking and planning and as predicted, Dumbledore said that his plan was the best suited for them, since it was for the 'Greater Good.' And the resulting explosion of arguing that resulted put a smug smirk on Harry's lips. There was some goodnatured grumbling and coins exchanging hands. Harry then turned his attention to the adults and spoke up:

“Regardless of the matter, the Dickless Wonder is going to try and flush me out, either by capturing my known friends and allies or by harming innocents. So we have very little choice in the matter, but to play into his hands, however, that doesn't mean we go in unprepared and follow the rhythm of his drum.”

“Harry!” Molly gasps aghast at his language.

“The young man is correct.” Augusta states, her mouth twisted, but not daring to scold him when she had said worse not even a few hours before. “How best would we go about this?”

“The only place that Moldie doesn't have under his control is Hogwarts, he's going to likely target the train or the school itself.” Harry tells them, getting up and with a lazy flick of his wand, the radio turns on and he starts to sway to the song playing as he cleans up the plates and starts to wash them. “I'm pretty damned sure he's found out about my secondary gender already, if not is planning to force me to take a potion to change it so I will no longer be a threat to him. And since I have a saving people complex, I will not ignore innocents, especially children, being threatened.” He hums to the song, realizing it is an American song and sways a bit more to the song. “So our best bet is to send in the Goblin's best warding team, I will gladly pay the service fee, to update the wards and to set up extra protections as a just in case.”

“That's not—”

Harry spins on heel, his face finding the Headmaster's dead on, which startled them all as he points a menacing finger at him.

“Even think about finishing that sentence, Professor, and I will gladly send your boney arse flying out the front door like I did that rude witch! The lives of children are at risk, the future of our people! If they die, what with the complications many are having trying to have children, then we all might as well commit mass suicide!”

Dumbledore's jaw snaps shut at that. It's hard to rule a kingdom if he has no subjects to rule over, nevermind not having concubines to impregnate with his progeny. He takes the scolding with a grain of salt, and wisely shuts his mouth.

“Good,” Harry turns back to the dishes, finishing washing them and beginning to dry them as Kreacher puts them away. “As I was saying: booby trap the castle to reduce the risks to the children. If we can designate a battlefield, we can keep the tide of this war in our favor.”

“What do you know about war, boy? You were but a babe during the last one.” Moody sneers out and Harry calmly hands off the last plate.

“Papa?” Harry asks.

“Mad-Eye, considering where we've been for the last few years and all that we've had to face, I would say that my son knows a lot more about war than you do. And let's not forget that he trained his friends and classmates for nearly a whole year. There is also the fact he's survived the impossible.” Sirius points out calmly, but there was a smug smirk on his lips. “So if I were you, Mad-Eye, I'd show a bit more respect. And even then, Harry's correct. The only place that Sir Noseless the Insane will try to lure Harry to, it would be the school.”

“As loath as I am to agree with Black, the Dark Lord has been making plans to capture the children either on a Hogsmeade Weekend, or while enroute to the school. No one, not even Potter would be heartless enough to ignore innocent children being targeted and taken captive. He's hoping to prey upon the bleeding hearts of the masses to claim full victory. He's already made quick work of kidnapping Muggleborn Magicals and a select few Muggles. I have not been privy as to why just yet... My 'loyalty' is still being vetted out by him and since my 'mission' is to capture Potter as soon as possible, I doubt I will be given much information unless he needs me to brew potions for him.” Severus speaks up from his corner, his sneer in place.

Everyone settled down after that, an air of doom looming over the room. Not even Dumbledore could lift it, in fact he was facing a sudden change to his reality he had not counted on. What is one to do when their chess pieces suddenly become sentient and begin moving on their own, changing not only their positions on the board, but their roles and the ruled with them? What could Voldemort's plan be? What does he want with the Muggleborns?

Haldir looked at Legolas, who gives a subtle nod. They would need to talk with their other mates and friends, make their own plans and reduce the risks for the children and their mate as the soonest opportunity. Legolas quickly writes a note to Jareth, telling him to have their best wards head to the school as well as the train and update the protections. If he tacks on a side note to check for any dangerous wards that may have been added over the years, in particular when Dumbledore first set foot onto the school grounds, then that was between him and the Goblin King...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Voldemort sat on his throne, his serpentine eyes staring into the middle distance, ignoring Bellatrix, who was crawling toward him, her legs useless lumps of flesh behind her. Her pained whimpers unheard as he thinks of how he lost the brat so quickly and thoroughly. He was also carefully planning his next moves to try and trap the brat. It is hard to play a game of chess, as it were, against Dumbledore when there is a third party moving both yours and your enemy's pieces as they see fit. However, at least some of his plans were coming to fruition. The Muggles he's captured and imprisoned have done wonders in helping him solve the mystery of the Muggleborns and Squibs. As well as helping to correct the issues and start the breeding program that will restore not only magical bloodlines thought to have been lost, but also clean out the filth from the bloodlines currently still in existence.

He ignores Bellatrix trying to arouse him, her womb was useless after so much inbreeding and not to mention her dangerous loping through the dark arts have all but left her beyond hope. There is the fact she is lame and thus no longer a worthy warrior, nevermind a potential bridal option. However if she is willing to offer service, he guessed he could use her to warm up every no and again, but that does not mean he enjoys her pathetic attempts. He glares down at her, her dark eyes looking adoringly at him, her bright red painted lips wrapped firmly over his length. He looks away, thinking of how annoying this is and that he needs a worthy bride. Someone like Potter.

The Potters as a whole have always been very careful with whom they married, making their bloodline not only one of the cleanest in the Sacred 28, but one of the most powerful. James had been a worthy opponent when they've faced each other on the battlefield. It was honestly a shame to have killed him that night, he would have been a worthy general if he had been able to convince him to join his ranks. And now that he's learned more about the Muggleborn, he can admit that not only had Lily Potter been beautiful, but she had clearly been a powerful witch. He's heard Severus sing her praises many a time, though the dour man had not been aware that Voldemort had been spying on him.

Glancing to his left at the pile of paperwork his goblin was able to get him about the spell work and the ritual Lady Potter had been able to work that night so long ago now, but still feels like it had only been just last night, was written. Lady Potter was certainly a clever witch, one of the most brilliant of her age. Her knowledge of the Magical World, while absolutely abysmal in comparison to if she had been raised Magical, was certainly impressive enough. To have known that by denying him thrice, without raising her wand in either offense or defense, not to mention her absolute willingness to die for her child, netted her a protection that was so very rarely seen. It certainly explained why the boy's touch burned him, but it was curious that Quirrell had been able to touch him before. Was it perhaps based on intention?

He snarls and glares down at the stupid witch, who gasped and pulled away, apologizing for accidentally scraping her teeth on him! He pulls up his wand and before she can utter any more platitudes, he Crucio's her and she is left screaming and writhing in pain. Yes, Potter would make a worthy bride, able to cause actual physical damage and making it permanent was certainly impressive. And the fact that Bellatrix is sensitive to the spell, even more so than someone who's never suffered under it. He lets up after only a few minutes, no need to completely ruin her. She is still more than capable of impressive spell work.

“Leave!” He shouts at her. She whimpers and crawls away and in her wake his spy walks in.

Voldemort adjusts his robes over his lap and sits a bit straighter. Clearly his spy has not been able to get the brat, but that is fine. They've been missing for a few years now and he highly doubts that Dumbledore will be foolish enough to leave the brat with his spy, not when Severus's loyalties in both camps are being so thoroughly vetted. The dour man quickly takes a knee and waits to be spoken to. Voldemort takes the time to carefully study him. It would be a shame to kill him, after all, Severus was an absolute genius when it came to the art of potions and such talent needs to be passed on. Perhaps Voldemort will reward him with siring a few children off the Potter brat, after Voldemort carefully makes him look like his late mother to entice the Potion Master into bed. The talent while natural, must be nurtured for a few years first. Perhaps once the children show the same promise their sire had, he will kill the spy for betraying him during the first war.

“Report, Severus...” He finally speaks, once he's left the man kneeling for nearly 10 minutes, contemplating how to deal with him.

Said spy remains on his knee, though he switches his legs to give the one that he had been resting on a bit to rest. It's really amazing seeing how the man can move so quickly and fluidly without making it obvious. A shame his mother was a No Name, because if he could find which family she belonged too, he would perhaps keep the man around for more than his abilities as a spy and as a Potions Master. He can think of a few families that have that fluid grace to them, families that have more Creature blood than not, but that will be a new research project for later. He focuses on what the dour man has to say as of now.

“Dumbledore has allowed me to reclaim my former position as his spy and as a secret protector for the Potter Brat. Though I have not been allowed near the boy since we were found, but that is only a matter of time.” Severus tells him.

“Better news than I expected...” He admits, a low cackle escaping him at the thought of ways to force the Order out into open warfare, forcing them to rely solely on the spy to protect the boy. This will allow Severus plenty of opportunity to bring him the boy. And once he has him, he'll have to quickly have him spelled, potioned or a combo of the two until he can force the brat into signing a Captive Bride contract. Once that is done, there will little hope of the brat ever escaping. Perhaps, he will take a page out of his mother's book and brew Amoretentia to use on the brat until it is too late for him to flee.

“The boy seems to be rebelling against Dumbledore and our esteemed Headmaster is a bit... frustrated. He's requested that I brew the Liquid Imperius that I was rumored to have brewed during the first war.” Severus tells him with a cruel smile.

Voldemort sits forward, eyes wide and eager. Such a potion would be extremely useful, especially in taming their reluctant brides. Though will it affect the unborn fetuses much like Amoretentia would?

“And did you make such a potion?” He asks, looking him in the eyes and penetrating his mind.

“I have made a theory of such a potion. I have not had time nor the resources to even begin making the base for it. Not to mention limited funds. The Headmaster also wants me to return to my potion at Hogwarts, which has eaten away at much of my brewing time. He demands me to make the impossible, possible, but refuses to give me what I need to make even the first attempt.” Severus huffs annoyed.

“Get me the first list of possible ingredient that you think will be needed. I will have several of our people gather for you, and the needed items and placed in the lab here. For now focus on that, as you said, there is very little opportunity for you to capture Potter. And I would rather you that potion perfected before you bring the boy to heel. Also make sure that should any children result from a union with one of the parents under the influence, the fetus is unaffected, not unlike with Amoretentia.” Voldemort demands, leaning back, already thinking of his own background in potion making.

He's a master himself, but Severus' skills far out shine his own. But if needs be, Voldemort could easily keep an eye on the potions for the younger man while he does his work for the Light idiots and tending to the brats. Between the two of them, they should be able to perfect this potion within the next year, if it does not prove too difficult to make. Yes, he can be patient.

“Then here is the first list, my lord.” Severus carefully removes the roll of parchment and when he is bayed to approach, he does so quickly and with reverence, handing the scroll to Voldemort, who quickly opens it and reads through. While much of the items are easily obtained, it is the sheer number of units they need of each item that can be a bit difficult and since they will need to make the potion frequently, at least until they get the brewing process as well as the ingredient list refined, having more than needed is better than not having nearly enough.

“This looks promising already... Very well, return to the Order, but I shall summon you once we have the ingredients.” Voldemort orders and Severus bows, slowly backing away and once he is near the door, does he dare to finally turn his back to the Dark Lord as he leaves.

Voldemort is left contemplating, if they cannot brew the Liquid Imerpius, the least they can do is brew something very much similar and hopefully it will work long enough to get what they want done, done. Yes, he can practically smell victory. Speaking of which, he needs to plan for the coming school year, no bride of his will have an incomplete education if he has anything to say about it...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ Chapter XVII ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Severus stepped out of the Floo in the bank, this one being a private one, only meant for the Friends and family of the Goblin Nation. Brushing off the dust, Severus walked quickly down the hall, making a b-line toward the Living quarters of the Bank. The Goblin Guards silently salute him as he walks by while he heads for the chambers belonging to his beloved and he quickly slips inside the room. Theodred looked up from the book he had been reading and quickly stands up to greet his beloved.

“My love?”

“Ugh, I need a thorough bath.... I've just had private chats with two wannabe Pedophiles and am in need of a Sulfur soak...” He whines petulantly.

Theodred blinks his deep brown eyes, but a snap of his fingers has two lower ranked Furies appearing in bursts of hellfire.

“My beloved wants a sulfur bath, go heat up the obsidian and brimstone bath, prepare wine and a charcuterie board as well.” He orders them and they bow with perfect posture and synchronicity before they both puff of to get the bath going and to prepare the charcuterie board.

Severus moans in pleasure, the thought of delicate and tender meats and cheeses with sweet grapes and couple of different marmalades to slather onto crunchy or savory crackers! Paired with either a decadent red wine or a sublime white! Ah, this man knows how to treat an Omega! Theodred chuckles darkly, pulling his beloved into his arms, sealing their lips in a sinful kiss that threatens to melt Severus into a puddle of goo. It is hot and wet, but teasing and not nearly enough. It's more addictive than the most potent oppiods and Severus will gladly take this poison over and over until the end of time.

“Let's get my queen ready for his path and you can tell me what the two grizzled fools are up to.” Theodred murmurs over his kiss swollen lips and Severus whimpers softly as large hands trail heat up and down his back.

“Mother Morgana are you dangerous... so utterly perfect...” He purrs. “I cannot wait to bear your children...” He moans, feeling himself gush slick and shamelessly rub his cunt against a thick and powerful thigh.

“Damn, you are soaking wet, my little Demoness...” Theodred growls, growing hard as well and rubbing against his beloved. “Perhaps I shall take you apart first and then we can soak and enjoy the nibbles later...”

“Mmm...” The moan is obscene and Severus's glamours drop without a moment's hesitation or notice as the Omega looks up at him with demonic gold and Omega violet eyes. “Give me your worst...”

Theodred's response is to grab that long black hair in a firm grip and yanks his beloved down to his knees and Severus licks his lips sensually as he watches his Alpha quickly undo his pants and that glorious cock springs forward. Wrapping his lips around it and sucking it deep, he moans happily. It was quite well endowed when he was human, but now as a Devil, it is a proper monster of a cock, meant to choke one. Severus cums from just taking half of it in alone, eyes crossing from the unexpectedness of it, but blinks and gets to work worshiping that beautiful organ. Theodred's enjoyed Severus touches before, but who knew that they would feel that much different after his Awakening and his evolution into becoming a Devil.

Severus's mouth is wet and hot, his throat perfectly snug around his girth and the Omega is perfectly blissed out while slurping him down. That tongue, skillful in how it utterly destroys the opposition with a eloquite insults and snarky barbs, is slowly driving him to insanity, finding and abusing all of his sensitive areas, those thin cupid bow lips swollen and red, stretched obscenely as they work up and down his cock. Severus has given him plenty of blowjobs in the past and has various plans to drive Theodred to the brink of insanity and back. And now his senses are heightened and he can smell what the Omega feels.

The dark, floral and fiery scent that Theodred had only been able to smell when Severus was in heat back when he was human, was now 100ˣ stronger now. His mouth watered as he could pick up the different nuances in it. Like the cinnamon and belladonna notes that created the base of his scent, with something that promised danger. It was addictive, and now the pheromones that told him just how much pleasure his mate was feeling. His toes curled and he came fairly quickly, which made Severus cum again, shivering in delight as he was held in place and drank down every fiery drop.

“Damn, that felt...”

“Glorious...” Severus rasped out once he was pulled free. “Goddesses, fuck me now...”

“With pleasure...” Theodred snarls out and pulls his mate up and onto his shoulder, marching right for the bed room and tossing said Omega onto the bed.

Clothes are torn and tossed aside, he would fix them later, assuming the maids didn't do it themselves. And much like how his mate pleasured him, Theodred quickly grabbed his arms and held them firmly, his legs rest on either side of his head as he devoured that dripping cunt. Severus screamed and wailed, wriggling around, far too sensitive to resist the long game. Theodred cannot help his dark chuckle, for years his mate took advantage that he had been human and thus not up to par with his fell Creatures or Demons. Now it was his turn to tease and break his mate into an utterly delirious and magnificient mess. He eats him out through three more orgasms before he pulls up and thrusts into him.

Severus clings to his back, eyes almost permanently rolled into his head, begging for more. He kisses and clings to Theodred, much like when he is in heat, but unlike then where his mind completely shuts off all other thought processes, leaving him only to mewl, moan and whine, Severus keeps up a steady, if slurred litany of encouraging babble. Begging and whispering filthy things that makes them both more excited, more frenzied. By the time they both roar into their final orgasms, the bed has all but been torn to pieces, both are covered in love bites and hickies. Theodred is certain he will be scarred on his back from how his mate dug his claws into it. There will be pitch black bruises on said Omega's hips and neck in only a few short hours from their rough play.

They lay on the bed, panting, covered in sweat and cum, Severus having fainted and is currently drifting in that wonderful head space of having been thoroughly fucked. Theodred slowly pulls away, being careful and after he catches his breath, goes to grab clean clothes and comes to grab his mate. Severus gives a soft grumble at being moved, but does not otherwise react. Carrying him into their shared bathroom, he sets the clothes on the sink counter before easily walking into the in ground bath and settling himself down before carefully arranging his beautiful mate to rest between his legs, head resting on his shoulder. Theodred hums some old lullabies from when he was a child growing up in Edoras while gently cleaning up his mate and rubbing creams and salves to reduce the marks as well as how much pain he will be in. Severus was slow to surface again, but when he did, he hummed happily as he felt Theodred washing his hair.

“How are you feeling?” Theodred asks. “Was I too rough?”

“Are you kidding me? It was purrfect...” Severus purrs happily.

“Good, now, what happened? Is there more we should be concerned about?” he wonders.

“Sadly yes.....” Severus groans, suddenly remembering why he demanded to be fucked to near death just a hour or so ago. He blinks when the charcuterie board and chilled wine appear by the tub and Theodred gives him a roll of meat and some savory cheese. “Oh, delicious... So as we know, the Dark Lord wants me to kidnap Hadrian at the soonest opportunity or at least create a situation to allow him to pop in and grab the imp himself.”

“As if you would do that unless you had no other choice... However, do go on.” Theodred snort, holding his Omega's free hand and lacing their fingers together before feeding him a marmalade cover cracker.

“The Noseless Wonder wants me to work on a Liquid Imperius Potion, something that Dumbledore also wants me to work on. I don't know how, but rumors that I created such a thing has been circling for years, during the last war and recently.” Severus snorts with derision. “I will tell you this now, I do have such a dangerous thing, however, it's not something that can be made, at least not by human means.”

“Oh?”

“Yes... I will need to get in contact with a few Dream Demons and collect some of their saliva, I will need a bit of other things as well, but it's mostly because I am gonna need to produce it at some point or risk them demanding I make something just as effective, or somehow worse.” Severus groans, grabbing his wine glass and taking a delicate sip and nibbling on a piece of semi sweet cheese.

“And what will you tell them when they demand to know what the process is... There is a very high chance that they are only keeping you around to make the potion and once they have it, they will kill you.” Theodred worries.

“I know, but that's why I gave them a rather large list each, I will have to actually do the brewing and get something of a similar make, but I will keep the real Liquid Imperius to myself. Unless they have an Angel to gather their tears, there's no breaking free of the true Liquid Imperious. Very few human made things are permanent or can be undone.” Severus assures him. “And both old coots are planning my death one way or another. But unless they have a Blessed weapon, a Demon's weapon, or know my true name, not my birth name, but my Demon name, they have no hope of getting rid of me. Though knowing my Demon name just means my happy arse gets to go visit my relatives in Hell for a few years.”

“So, you have a handle on this and will be fine?” He clarifies.

“Yes, my love, I know what I am doing. Now if I cannot produce the promised potion, Riddle will want me to make something of similar capabilities or rework an existing Potion. He will only need it until he gets what he wants. I'm not allowed to kidnap Hadrian until I have the potions ready, apparently he wants him under long enough to force him to signs some things or agree to marriage. If not permanently keep him under his thumb, since he asked me to make sure there is no risks to any future unborn fetuses.” Severus growls darkly.

“That is a possibility?”

“Yes, if the old fart is to be believed, Riddle was born to a witch who doused a Muggle man with Amortentia and kept dousing him even after she found out she was pregnant. However, she had to stop or risk the brewing process killing her unborn baby. This allowed the Muggle to finally break free of her thrall and he kicked her out and refused to acknowledge the child they were having. She died in childbirth, at an Orphanage where Riddle was born and raised. However, there was something wrong with him. He's incapable of feeling emotions, or rather love and compassion. He's rather apathetic. He only shows elation when he hurts others or gets his way, but otherwise he was always stoic and has no sense of humor.” Severus sighed. “He's made me brew potions in the past to help him 'understand' emotions. He was very charming and charismatic, so many fell for his honeyed words, but it also helped that once upon a time he had been very handsome, but not anymore.”

“This sounds like things are gonna get quite hectic.” Theodred growls lowly, sipping on his own glass of wine while feeding his beloved some meat and grabbing a cracker and cheese for himself.

“Indeed, especially because he is a Potion Master as well, he will be lending me his help. So I cannot pretend to brew what he wants and make something else in its place, at least not something like Dreamless Sleep or something along those lines, accidentally creating new potions is a common occurrence my field, while trying to make what you want. But that is besides the point. The point is, there is very few potions one can take without it affecting the unborn baby. It's like Muggle medicine, there are just somethings you cannot take and what you can, you have to limit how much and how often you take it before it causes harm.”

“That explains why you berated all of our court Physicians...”

“Well besides the fact that over half of your medical practices haven't been seen since the Dark Ages for my people? Yes, I berated the lot. I'm just glad Hadrian saved your life...” Severus touches the faint scars he had from where Harry had to literally cut out chunks of his mate's flesh that were necrotized by the Orc Poison.

“Indeed, our little nephew is quite talented. We were lucky he left his trunk with his books and we were able to teach our people to better themselves and our lives.” Theodred kisses his temple. “So I'm assuming that other than succeeding, your main concerns if how this will affect people, especially any little ones that might result from the unions...”

“Yes, but I'm also worried how many more lives will be added to my list of sins, how many more lives I must ruin... I may be a Devil, but that doesn't make me inherently evil. Shockingly, Demons and Devils are actually much nicer and more likely to protect foolish humans from their own sins. But we still get the wrap sheet.” Severus snorts with derision, viciously biting into a grape.

“Sadly war is not clean cut and pretty. If anyone tells you otherwise, they are either sheltered or smoking something.” Theodred huffs.

“Rotten bastards didn't even offer us any... must be some good shite too if they think war is like playing chess or dolls.” Severus grumbles. “Both Dumbledore and Riddle are good at potions, Dumbledore even has Alchemy under his belt, which is much more powerful than mere potions. There's limitations with Potions where as Alchemy is combing Potion Crafting, Spell Smithing, and Ritual Arts. Toss in some Science and Math and you have a very dangerous weapon in the wrong hands. Both will be 'helping' me while I'm otherwise occupied by my teaching duties, keeping Hadrian out of trouble/putting him into danger.”

“I will talk to Jareth once we get out of the bath...” Theodred promises. “We will need to talk to Elladan and Elrohir as well, they're our Alchemy Experts. We will need Aragon and Haldir's input too. Legolas will most likely toss a few coppers in as well, but mostly he will study everything and make sure we have the needed supplies should we need to make something of our own.”

“Oh thank the Gods that Hadrian found competent Alphas, otherwise he would have had to mate someone on his power level and sadly the only Magicals with that kind of power are the same ones we are trying to protect him from.” Severus sighs. “I will make several lists of what I've managed to narrow down the possible ingredients and brewing processes. I gave Riddle and Dumbles a more generalized version. I did a lot of reading in our down time.”

“So it seems. Now then, I shall leave you to soak a bit longer, darling, I need to call Jareth.” He sighs, carefully getting up and out of the bath.

“Fine... leave the wine.” Severus orders taking a deep drink of his glass as he relaxes into the sulfuric waters.

Theodred laughs softly as he dries off, dresses in his fresh clothes. Stealing another soul melting kiss from his Omega, Theodred heads out of his personal chambers and heads towards Jareth's office, they have much to do with very little time to do it in...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry set down the letter from Severus, the braille being nonsensical to the other Magicals, who've never bothered with disabilities and the like. If it makes him slightly giggly at them trying to understand the letters he gets, that is his business. And even then the letters are all charmed with a specially made jinx that when someone tries to use a translation spell or to change the words to a readable language, the letter rearranges itself into jokes, insults or if the aghast shriek of Molly Weasley that one time she got a hold of it, a step by step tutorial on how to give head. You would think they would stop trying to read his mail after that, but nope!

The Omega had spent much of his time helping to cook, hanging with his friends, or enjoying reading. If he was also doing his own research and directing his mates and their people to cut the strings of the supposed Puppet Master and the Dark Lord from under their noses, or lack of nose in Voldie's case. He grabbed a sheet of parchment and quickly set it into his specialized typewriter and after finding his starting point, began to carefully type out his letters to Hermione and Luna, who were staying at the Rook for now. He hummed along to a record of classical music that was playing in the background, grabbing his stack of notes and running his fingers over them, looking for specific points he wants the girls to look over. Quickly finding them, he adds them to the letter and finishes it up before he pulls the sheet free.

A wave of his fingers over the paper has the necessary charms and jinxes in place. Grabbing the envelope that was prepared with more jinxes, hexes and protection charms to put it in. Carefully applying the wax seal and stamping it before he feels Hedwig land on his shoulder.

“Hello pretty girl. Care to deliver this for me?” He asks, gently stroking her chest and she preens happily, chirping her affirmative, waiting for him to tie the letter to her leg and then she takes off with a hoot out of the window that magically opens on its own and shuts once she is out.

Not long after she had flown out, Harry heard the door to the library open and a small sniff told him it was Ron and Ginny. He hides his sigh of annoyance, while he grabs the pile of books he had been reading and putting them back on their respective shelves before he wandered over to another section and quickly pulled three books from it, a lazy tap of his wand on the cover converted the books to braille. He goes back to the lounge he's claimed as his and settles down on it. He doesn't understand why both of them bother to come 'hang out' with him since there was a heavy limit to what they can do even if he could see and those few options are even more limited due to his lack of sight.

“Reading again!?” Ron whines.

“It's not like I can play chess or really do anything else. And if I go to the kitchen to cook anything because I'm bored, your mother chases me out saying I could get hurt or takes over.” Harry tells him pointedly. “You also realize this means I'm not able to fly on a broom either, right?”

Ron pales because he seriously forgot that without his eye sight, Harry can no longer play for the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Not that there was much games and fun to be had the last few years. He hated he was still attending Hogwarts even if he's no longer 17, but with the Dark Freaks having control over the Ministry, so that meant that Ron hasn't been able to join the Auror Corps. Ginny was also annoyed because she wanted to try out for Quidditch professionally, but couldn't do that with Death Eaters and Dark Wizards all over the place and making it impossible for them to live their lives. There was also the issue that Harry was missing for the last few years and thus hasn't finished his Hogwarts schooling. She refused to get married to a dropout. There was also the fact he was blind which annoyed her to no end.

“But reading is so boring!”

“Well what else is there to do? We clearly can't have a conversation because things had been drastically different between us for the last few years. There is only so much Quidditch talk I can handle. There are limits to what we can do and since everyone wants to baby me, I'm going to enjoy the uninterrupted reading time, maybe find something to help beat Baldiemort while I'm at it.” Harry tells him pointedly. Holding up the book he had picked up.

“We could talk about our wedding!” Ginny points out, looking eager. “After this war is over, we'll be getting married after all!”

“And when did I agree to this?” Harry asks, eyes closed, fingers gliding carefully over his book as he reads. “I have never asked you out on a date, let alone asking for your hand in marriage. And even then, you're my friend's little sister, we don't know each other well enough to get married.” Harry points out, frowning in her general direction.

“What are you talking about, mate? You and Ginny got a marriage contract! It's been in place for years!”

“Did my parents draw one up?” Harry asks him.

“What do you mean?” Ginny frowns. “Your parents are dead, Harry. They've been dead since you were 1.”

“Exactly. So unless my parents drew it up, I have no reason to go through with it, let alone believe it is legal.” Harry tells them flatly. “And the fact that there is a contract without my knowledge or acceptance really annoys me. I haven't had time to adjust to the changes in my life, never mind keep up with my school work and homework what with the yearly shenanigans going on that have nearly killed me and several others in the school, succeeding in some cases. I haven't had time to figure out if I like boys, girls, both, or neither! So no, Ginny, I will not marry you just because a piece of paper that my parents didn't agree to says so.” He very pointedly turns his head down to his book, fingers pressed more firmly on the dots filling the page as a clear dismissal.

“Harry! How can you say that! You're the only one I have ever thought about--”

“And yet, you've dated every boy in Gryffindor since you sorted into the House. Granted the first year doesn't count because you were under Dicklessmort's control, but still, if I am the only one you have ever thought about, then why did you have a new boyfriend almost every week? Why were you making out with so many boys and if I recall correctly, you were chased out of a few broom closets half naked with a few boys.” Harry points out. “That is not the behavior of a faithful woman. If you truly loved me, you would have waited or tried to gain my attention. You did neither.”

“Those boys meant nothing, I was just practicing a little bit so when we finally got married and took those steps, I would know what to do and how best to please you!” Ginny defends herself.

“....” Harry slams his book closed and stands up, holding the three he had been planning to read and moves towards the door, “Oh, but if I were to hold hands with another girl or give her a peck on the cheek or hug her, I bet I would be accused of cheating on you.”

“You're mine! You're not allowed to be with anyone but me!” Ginny stomps her foot, not unlike a child about to through a temper tantrum. “That hussy Cho Chang tried to take you from me, and I will forgive you for cheating on me with her, but that is because you were being bewitched by her!”

“And exactly hows is that logic fair? You get to flaunce around but I'm expected to remain perfectly virginal for you? Even if I never went missing and this war never took place, what makes you think I would have allowed myself to be bullied into marrying you, Ginerva?” Harry growls grabbing the door handle and turning his head to face her direction. “I will never marry you, there is nothing you can say or do to force me. So go ahead and run to Mummy and cry, but you will remember, you are not anything to me. Your mother is not my mother. My mother would never allow for me to be forced into an arranged marriage. My father would never allow it, despite being a Pureblood. He chose to marry a Muggleborn witch for love and I plan to marry for love when I feel ready to settle down.”

“Ah, Hadrian, is something wrong?” Haldir's voice startles them, minus Harry, who sensed his Alpha just on the other side of the door before said Elf walked in.

“Haldir, I'm sorry to ask this, but it seems there is a Marriage contract in my name, I would like to have it tested and confirmed if it is legal. If it is, then I will be willing to negotiate its termination. However, if it isn't legal, then I will be willing to negotiate reparations instead of demanding the offending party spend the rest of their lives in the Goblin Mines.” Harry tells him with a steel that makes the Alpha shiver, remembering how frightening Harry could be when he is upset.

“Right away, Lord Potter.” He bows low, his tone serious, accepting this as not a request form his beloved, but as an order from a Lord of an Ancient and Noble House, one of the longest running ones as well as one of the richest ones. Harry nods once and moves past him, ignoring Ginny's screeching that he cannot do this or Ron's enraged bellowing that he cannot treat his sister like that. They make enough noise to awaken Walburga's portrait and she begins screaming and screeching, which leads to a low level chaotic scramble to try and get her to shut up once more. Harry takes advantage of the mad dash to slip out of the house, Aragon on his heel, both dressed in Muggle clothes so they can easily blend in and heads towards a local cafe. Aragon calmly wraps his arm over his waist, pulling him closer once they are well away from Grimmauld Place.

“Hadrian?”

“I'm fine, just... ugh, I really cannot pretend that nothing has changed! And the fact that they just told me that there is a Marriage contract in place and that basically I'm to remain faithful to the bint, but she's allowed to flit about without punishment really pisses me off. It also proves that everything about my life has essentially been planned out and controlled in a way to make me a blind fool who follows orders without question and willing to die for these... these people!” He growls.

“You've every right to be infuriated, my love. As much as we need to keep things low key and make the idiots think they are winning, that all means nothing if you are stressed out and feel unsafe. We will not begrudge you if you change your mind, we've reworked our plans before to best accommodate you.” Aragon promises, not the least bit surprised or upset, though he was heavily concerned for Harry.

“It's also that they keep me locked up in the house with very few options of entertainment that is stressing me out. Yes, you and the others fretted and worried, but no one in the Fellowship dared to keep me locked up when it wasn't necessary.” Harry sighs. “I've forgotten how utterly stifling being Harry Potter, the Boy Who Lived, was. I wish we can go back and just live our lives in peace in Arda...”

“We will think of something, beloved.” Aragon promises. “For now, let's get those delightful cinnamon rolls and I will not mention it to Haldir if you get your favorite hot chocolate as well.” He winks and Harry giggles, able to finally use the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm now that he's not a Magic heavy area to see around him. That had also been a contributing factor.

While indeed unable to see, not being able to use his magic to at least act as his sonar had been rather distressing and rankled him heavily, especially when he did allow himself to use just the tiniest bight of the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, it left him with a massive migraine at times. Aragon's been in and out with Haldir and Legolas, being the three more adapted to Modern and Muggle society thanks to their travels with Harry and the stories he told them and showed them. Elrohir and Elladan were also very busy helping solve the Liquid Imperius Puzzle with Severus and Theodred, wanting to be able to counter act it regardless of how it is made, either potion wise or alchemy wise. They were also working to root out the guilty parties so once Harry does stop playing by the rules of others, there is little to stop his Omega from claiming what rightfully belongs to him and more...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Dumbledore walked into the Black Library, finally after being barred from it for so long and what few times he managed to sneak in, the defenses made it impossible to get to the shelves and if he did, the books were like mountains would not budge no matter what he tried. And when he does manage to grab one, it is apparently spelled to show only mundane and inane things like how the Mold Be Gone spell can help remove rust stains from fine iron work. He has tried countless times and was growing more and more frustrated until today. He saw Harry walking into the library and was able to enter it without the barrier that prevented him the last time.

The boy was wrapped in a warm blanket, a book on his lap while one of those bastards from Gringotts was sitting on a winged back near the corner of the room, The brunette's piercing grey eyes flicked up, a really old fashioned wooden pipe in his mouth as the man watched him with eyes not unlike an apex predator keeping their prey in their line of sight. Albus huffs softly and walks towards the most ornate bookcase and hides a sigh of relief when he's able to get close to it, even touch the half frosted and engraved glass doors of the bookcase. However, he cannot open it. He tries to pry it open with both spells and by Muggle means, but it refuses to budge!

“Albus, why are you trying to get at the Black Grimoires?” Sirius demands from behind him, startling the old coot.

Albus cannot help the yelp that escapes, he quickly spins around, hands behind his back, shoulders hunched and head ducked like when he was but a boy getting caught by his mother trying to sneak a biscuit before supper. Sirius is dressed in lounge wear, his long hair is piled into a messy bun on the back of his head, a pair of reading glasses on the bridge of his nose, at least five texts in his arms and a Muggle pencil is resting behind his ear. He looks more ready to go to bed than anything, but still manages to deliver that look only a parent can deliver to their misbehaving child. It makes Albus grit his teeth.

“Oh, I didn't realize that! I sensed dangerous magic and was going to get rid of it for you!” Albus attempts to lie.

“Considering the Black Family has always been deeply entrenched in the Dark Arts, the entire townhouse is filled to the brim with dangerous magic. I'm shocked it hasn't developed sentience with all the magic absorbed into it, though it functions as a smaller Magical Node helping to guide the natural paths of magic in the world.” Sirius tells him seriously. “And why are you in the Black Library?”

“I came to grab a few things to help us plan defenses for the students and the train, Harry's correct, Tom's got control of the Ministry and will come for Hogwarts next. As long as he can keep the children hostage, Wizarding Britain will fall at his feet.” Albus tells him part of the truth as to why he was skulking around the library.

“Hm... Hadrian, did you allow him entry?”

“Yes, but I won't after this.” Harry calls from his place on his lounge, still contentedly reading. “Ah, Sirius, I think I found the array you were talking about...” Harry gets up and walks over to his godfather and passes him the book, keeping his finger on the line of dots he was talking about. Aragon joined them and leaned over Sirius's shoulder as the man's fingers trace the dots slowly, carefully.

“I think I read that right and I believe it is... Lemme just translate this back... there we go!” He taps the book twice and in a faint shimmer of blue the dots transform back into letters. “Yes, this is it. Thank you for your help Harry. Mr. Tirith, will this be doable for the Hogwarts Express?” Sirius shows the man the book and Aragon quickly reads it over.

“Yes, we can put the array on the train itself and thus the protections will travel with it so there will be little to no issues about resources and the like as well as how many protection circles to put along the tracks. And since the protections are on the train itself, and according to this will absorb and reflect any attacks, if there is an attack, ” Aragon muses as he reads what the array will require and how it will work and with the train being filled to the brim with the mixing magics of the children, it will ensure the array is powered, plus the surrounding magic from the land itself. They were being careful to not mention the Telluric Currents, the natural paths of magic. They've shifted over the ages, so even if the twinkly eyed old man figured out what they were talking about, he wouldn't know to look for a more modern map of them believing them remain in their original places.

“That's what I'm thinking. I'm willing to lend this out because it means that not only the future of our world will be protected, but also because I want to make it clear that there is at least one Black who refuses to follow stigmas and dogmas.” Sirius tells him , carefully marking the page with a lurid red ribbon and closing it to the Immortal King. “As Lord Black, I loan this book to you Aragon Tirith, with the promise to use the protection spell marked within for the safety of not only the other children of our people, but for my Heir's protection as well, so I say, so mote it be.”

A flash of silvery light light the world of Harry's mind for a moment as well as the room indicating that Lady Magic heard and accepted this oath. Aragon bows as he takes the book.

“I will get our best Spell Smiths on it right away.” Aragon promises and turns to Harry. “Heir Black, pleasure keeping company with you.”

“You're welcome!” Harry waves between the two men, who give fond smiles and Sirius gently reaches out to adjust Harry, who thanks him and waves properly at his Alpha, who resists leaning down to steal a kiss because of how adorable and precious Harry looked.

“Sirius, my boy, perhaps I should be the one to--”

“Gringotts, while normally neutral, will be aiding Lord Potter in this endeavor due to Lord Potter pointing out a few issues we've missed and are working to correct. So to start paying back the hefty debt we owe, we've offered our aid and services, for a fee of course, but a greatly reduced rate.” Aragon gives a Goblin like grin, all teeth and sharp edges. Sirius gulps slightly, terrified of the look on his face and also pleased that this is one of the men who would live for his godson as well as gladly lay their lives down for him. “Besides, this is the second war in under 30 years to claim many lives, cutting off bloodlines and causing economical backlashes that will leave the vast majority without the means to continue providing for their families...”

Dumbledore gaped, this is why he wanted to keep humans from working with the filthy beasts! They learn too much! And on top of that, the boy's managed to befriend the little bastards to gain their aid! Which is both a good thing and a bad thing. Good because it means the little biters will fight for Dumbledore's Greater Good, but bad if Harry continues to rebel and pull away. He's already having a hard time trying to force the brat to accept the marriage with Ginerva and Molly is livid that the brat has turned down her daughter and while not outright saying it, called her a 'hussy' or worse, a 'slut.' Harry remains firmly unapologetic and resolute against the marriage. And since he's lost his sight, he cannot and will not sign anything unless the contents are read thoroughly though with a truth spell forcing them to read it as it is truly written. Which means he cannot trick the brat into sighing the documents, at least not yet.

And Bill's superiors are proving to be festering thorns in his side. He really needs to have a sit down with the Eldest Weasley boy and have a very thorough talk with him. He's severely disappointed in the boy, but he might also be able to get a few of his hooks into him so he has an in at the Bank and thus can steadily ferret port from them and into his own pockets. There's plenty of vaults left in stasis or will be going into stasis due to the wars killing off families and leaving people scrambling. All that money, all those artifacts and grimoires! A grimoire contains magics, innovations and more that a specific family has created and safeguarded for centuries. It wasn't until around the time of Camelot's fall that blood and magic seals were used to prevent thieves, be them family or not, to keep the Grimoire safe. The reason for this was a family long dead who were the only ones able to change to an animal's form.

The Animagus Potion and training was once a strict family secret, but a disowned family member stole the pages from the Grimoire, not a grimoire Every family had a grimoire or two; these were for general family practices and magic. Whereas the Grimoire, or Grimoires -depends on the family-, held the top tier secrets, patents and more. Each bloodline had at least one or two gifts that was strictly found in their bloodline. Magics only someone of that family can fully master. It was incredibly rare to teach an outsider something from the Grimoire, always a capital G when referring to the true heart of the family's magic, especially since Grimoires are soaked in blood from each family member with revisions, new spells, rituals and the like being added in, adding to the power and knowledge. Dumbledore had a collection of Grimoires he collected from a few families, who sadly died out in the last war, but thankfully had 'willed' their earthly goods into his capable hands to manage until such a time a 'worthy' Heir can be found and named the new Lord or Lady of their House.

The man who stole the Animagus potion recipe and process sold it and made a fortune from it. In doing so, he prevented his former family form ever claiming their rightful claim to it and by this day an age, no one, expect the truly dedicated Historian or Secret loving busy body would know the true origins of the Animagus potion or why Grimoires and even the 'standard' grimoires are so heavily guarded by the families that have one. Dumbledore glances at the case with the Black Family Grimoires, they had 13 of them with two whole bookcases of 'standard' grimoires, one of which Harry had been apparently reading, that while on full displace were impossible to get to, especially with Sirius taking his rightful place as Lord Black.

He ground his teeth in annoyance at this because now he cannot claim Black Regent and gain loco parentis control of the Black Family Magic and thus claim what should have been his all along. Albus is the only one who truly understands the ins and outs of magic, can safely preform complex and dangerous spells and rituals. He was after all the Second coming of Merlin! Or rather, he was superior to Merlin!

“-- start dinner.” He blinks and turns back to where Harry was holding Aragon's arm, the man offering to walk him to the kitchen where he will Floo out from. Sirius then turns to Dumbledore and waves at the door, a clear indication to proceed him from the room.

Albus grits his teeth, but gives a genial smile and walks out, Sirius following him out and the doors slam shut behind the Black Lord, locking and sealing themselves once more. Albus now knows he needs to wait for either Black or the Potter Brat to be in the library to enter, but it doesn't mean he will be able to get his hands on what he wants and clearly needs 'permission' to touch anything. Damn it, why did things suddenly change!? He needs to work on getting Harry back under his thumb and once he has him there, the others will fall into line. After all, he who controls the BWL controls the world...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Voldemort was once more sitting on his throne in the dining hall of Malfoy Manor. His Death Eaters were all sitting around the table, pale faced and twitching nervously. Bellatrix was whimpering softly where she lay on the floor suffering once more from another round of being Crucio'ed. She had once more accidentally bitten the Dark Lord and made him furious. The Malfoys were seated uncomfortably close to him, Lucius was trying his best to put on a brave face, but the minute ticks of his eyes glancing from the convulsing form of his sister in-law to his wife, who was pale, but blank faced, impressively so, and then to his son, who looks more like a little boy than a man of 20. Severus was seated to his immediate right, having gained that position due to his diligence thus far with the Liquid Imperius potion.

“As I am certain...” He begins out of nowhere, startling everyone, save a few who have been impossible to rankle even like this, “you all have heard... Harry Potter has been found... However, the Order has gotten to him first and thus is safe guarding him... How goes things with the Order, Severus?”

“Thank you, my lord.” Severus drawls with a deep and respectful bow in his seat before he straightens up. “As I've predicted, with my reinstatement within both camps, my position is precarious at best. The Order especially refuses to leave the brat alone with me for any length of time. Even when I attempted to examine him after our 'rescue', they still mistrust me. However, due to our time away, the brat and I have formed a sort of bond... He trusts me, how much I do not know, but hopefully it is enough to slip him the potion once I've prefected it. From there, it will be that much easier to capture the boy. Though is it capture if he 'willingly' follows me to a meeting one day?” He smirks cruelly and Voldemort cannot help his dark cackle of glee.

“Oh, you are truly brilliant, Severus...” He purrs darkly. “And how goes your research?”

“Since I've had very little to do other than play Devil's Advocate, I've gained ground, not the breakthroughs I want, but I have made at least two in regards to creating a potion to safeguard unborn children from potion poisoning should the mother need to take a potion for any reason. Too many of our previous women and Omegas have gotten ill or died because they could not take potions due to the delicate nature of their pregnancy.” Severus says seriously, while he may be playing a role, he was still a Healer and Potion Master, he takes his jobs seriously.

“Oh?” Several voices speak up.

“Yes, while Muggles have seemingly mastered the art of preventing miscarriages and lowered infant mortality rates, there are still deaths. I've mimicked a few of their practices and found a few ingredients, if prepared in a completely different way from how we are use to prepping them, allows for the solution they produce to create a barrier of sorts around the fetus, allowing them to absorb what is safe from the potions injested, without the things that can cause defects or even outright kill the child. I've practiced it on a few pregnant animals to be sure and one human test subject thus far.” Severus admits.

“I didn't realize Omegas and the womenfolk were at risk...” Someone mused.

“Due to the very nature of a Magical pregnancy, the mother and infant absorb ambient magic from the world around them, but because there is no filter, as it were, they are taking in polluted, corrupted magic as well as the magic needed for the pregnancy. And not to sound like a Light sympathizer, but they do have a point, Dark Magic is by nature corrosive and polluted.” Severus tells them.

“Wait... so we've been--”

“Killing off your own children unintentionally? Yes.” Severus states, no mercy in his words. “However the potion I accidently invented seems to be allowing the human test subject, the Kneazle subject and one Mundane canine subject to carry on as if in a protective bubble. The potions I did give when they showed signs of getting ill have not caused any issues thus far. I will tweak it a bit more and I have created a Magical equivalent of Prenatal vitamins, a cocktail of minerals compressed into a pill for expecting mothers to take in preparation of the baby. The baby feeds from the mother and if the mother is in poor health, so is the baby or the baby will die as a result.”

“I see.” Voldemort hums quietly thinking. “I will need copies of all the information you've --”

Severus calmly pulled out a black folder and hands it over, “I knew you'd ask. I have also requested your House Elf to set the correlating books on your desk with a sheet of parchment that lists the key chapters, pages and references I used so you may focus on them more than the rest. But a thorough read of the books may help us to better understand what else our stagnation has led us to.”

“Brilliant work as always, my Severus...” Voldemort purrs, pleased as he calmly starts to look over the info in front of him. “I see you've been a very busy little bee... For now, do not focus on Potter, he's safe, that is all that matters. Once we've perfected the potions we need, we will capture him.”

“Capture?” McNair dares to speak, only to scream out in pain and anguish as he is Crucio'ed for speaking out of turn and to questioning their lord.

“Yes, I said capture! Do not dare to question me again!!” Voldemort rages before he stops his spell and gets up to start pacing around the table, making everyone nervous. “I want Potter captured... If you've not figured it out, Dumbledore has found several of my backups and destroyed them so I will need to acquire a suitable mate to produce offspring with. An Heir to my name, a spare as a just in case and a third to act as my new host.” Voldemort reveals. “However, my mate will need to be someone of good standing, decent if not exceptional pedigree and equal in power or as close as possible to me.”

Many voices murmur, names and if they have a suitable daughter or Omega that fits such a description. Voldemort allows it, smirking as he gains a few more potentials for his breeding program. And that not just Pureblood or Magically raised Halfblood names being tossed around, he has heard a few Muggleborn names tossed out with a tentativeness. After they've learned and realized what has been happening, while many are still fully against Muggles and Muggleborns, they have little choice if they want to see the return of their power through clean blood once more.

“Is this why you've started the camps, my lord?” Crabbe Senior risks his neck.

“Indeed. I've had Muggles and Muggleborns who would be compatible candidates captured and as well as others who would be extremely useful in the future, for breeding programs. The Muggles are all Scientists and doctors who excel in preventing fertility issues and bringing endangered and near extinct species back from the bring. We are a dying breed and as much as it rankles me to think of us as some wild animal about to die out, if we do not fix this now, we will not see the return of Magic proper because we'd have died out due to inbreeding and this blasted war. Not to mention if Dumbledore wins, he will expose all to Muggles and I've seen first hand the destruction that Muggles are capable of. They may be inferior, but they are certainly an imaginative lot.” He reluctantly admits.

“Shall we begin compiling a suitable list of potential Omegas for our Lord? Certainly only an Omega would do for you, my Lord!” Lucius speaks up, sucking up as much as he can, also hoping to be allowed this task to get back the Dark Lord's favor.

“No need, I already have my mate picked out--”

“Potter?!” Several voices cry out in shock as they realize why the Dark Lord wanted the boy captured.

“But isn't Potter an Alpha?” Someone asks their neighbor.

“That doesn't matter. Severus is brewing a secondary Gender potion that will help with the Bitching process of Potter into an Omega. And think about it, it's a fate worse than death! He will have to sleep in my bed, take my knot and whelp my children until his dying day!” Voldemort cackles with mad glee.

Severus hides his hateful glare behind his wine glass, tempted to just grab the man and yank him through the ground right into Hell, but sadly while he was a Devil, he wasn't one of the true Dark Lord's generals who have that power. Severus was a Devil who worked best in the shadows and was content with his life among the mortals. He lived like a mortal and will likely die one day like one if he's not out right killed by a fellow Demon or an Angel eager to start a war that is still a very long way off. Severus blinks his eyes once and sets his cup down.

“As I said, Potter trusts me, I've earned his trust while we were trapped where we were. I am certain if I invite him for tea, even if someone else comes, as long as it's not Black or the Werewolf, I can easily subdue them and get the brat to drink the potions without an issue.” Severus says calmly.

“Brilliant! School starts soon, Draco, I have a special task for you... You will get into Potter's inner circle, make yourself invaluable to him. If Severus cannot get the boy alone, it will be up to you to bring him to me.” Voldemort purrs into the blonde boy's ear, his claw like nails digging into his shoulders. “If you do this, I will allow you to have one of the suitable Muggleborn witches... perhaps that Granger girl? She's pretty enough and her intelligence would be wasted if she's not properly paired off or worse killed in the war...”

Draco does not outwardly show a reaction, but inside, he is picturing burning Voldemort at the stake, not unlike the Witch Hunts, but with suppression cuffs to keep him from charming himself or the fire. Perhaps he would use a Muggle weapon, that would be much more fitting and insulting to the prideful freak. Draco verbally agrees because he has no choice in the matter. He knows what's at risk and he will not allow his mother, especially, to suffer for crimes and sins that she took no part in. He shivers when the man lets him go and moves back to his throne, he really hopes the man did not know about his feelings for Granger because if he did, then she was in danger and the only way to protect her was to... was to offer Potter up on a golden platter...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* Chapter XVIII *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Elrohir and Elladan stood by the Floo waiting for permission to Floo into the Black Townhouse, they had finished making the Array from Goblin Gold, using a method perfected by their Durin Ancestors before the Gold Sickness took hold and nearly wiped them completely out. They've named this special gold, Durin's Blood, due to the part gold had in both the deaths of the line and saving them, thanks to a golden haired Hobbit once upon a time. The gold was a bit reddish to match the coppery gold of Bilbo Baggins in his youth. They needed Black's confirmation that this was the exact design before they would install it on not only the train, but also the townhouse and if possible in the school.

They could not put it directly on the subject or subjects they were protecting because it would drain them of their magic to try and mitigate the damage or harm that was trying to get to them. They may have also tweaked it a bit with Elvin Magic and spells to ensure that what is taken from those within the confines would not ultimately harm them, a small percentage to complete the whole from each child or person within the protections, while the vast majority of it would be taken from the ambient magic of the world. Haldir has been back and forth between the bank and their Mate, to make sure their people were ready, plans were being followed to the letter and that any and all spies and traitors were left in the dark before they meet their demises at the appropriate time.

They were also getting major help from Severus in advancing several potions that would ultimately help the people, making sure he owned the patents and had majority share, after all he was of the few geniuses left in the world with an aptitude for potions that not even the Goblins could match. They still grumble about missing their chance to pull him into their ranks and keep him safeguarded. But they are glad to call him Goblin Friend at the very least. Severus was running all over the place between days spent in his various labs. While he will perfect the Liquid Imperius, he will ensure there is only ever one bottle in the entire world and that the notes and process to make it is burned with his body when the time came. Mortals cannot be trusted after all. He will make inferior versions just to get the two megalomaniacs off his case, however. Ones that can be counteracted with either a potion or a ritual.

Theodred often helped his beloved, while he has no head or hand for potion making, he does know how to find and gather ingredients, will bully the Omega into taking breaks or straight up freeze time, a talent he learned over the years, to fuck his Omega into a babbling mess when he refuses to take a break or is too stressed out. They were working hard in the shadows and around the idiots and their plans. Harry was orchestrating all of this while mostly pulling off being obvious to the plans within the plans, however his patience was fraying and quickly.

So when September 1^st finally rolled around, everyone could breathe a collective sigh of relief. Harry had not slept the night before, in a rotten mood after Molly managed to chase his Alphas out of Grimmauld Place and tried to mother him. Once upon a time, he'd have soaked that affection up like a foolish sponge, but now he knows better. To make his mood even worse, he was rooming with Ron, meaning he couldn't relax. Not to mention Ginny stayed in their shared room for more than half the night, trying to seduce him and Harry nearly said 'fuck it all' and blast the Bint into a bloody abstract painting against the wall. And now he was dealing with Mrs. Weasley going through his trunk making sure he only packed 'what is necessary' and nothing 'dark or dangerous.'

“What's this?” She holds up one Harry's walking sticks, the fine black wood polished to a near gem-like gleam and inlaid with Durin's Blood. A gift from Griphook, the top pulled off and had a thin blade laced with Mordorian Poison while the bottom part could act as a staff or a switch, but was also made with the gifted hair, pieces of heart and blood, some fangs, even scales and tears of various animals to make an impressive magical Staff. It was very well made and according to Griphook, he modeled it after Gandalf's staff, which made Harry utterly gooey with warm affection.

Harry walks over and lays a hand on her shoulder and follows it to what she is holding, feeling it for only a moment he smiles.

“It's one of my walking sticks, Mrs. Weasley. It was made to help me get around the school, more specifically, keep the moving stairs from doing their usual while I am on them so I do not accidentally fall through the steps that vanish or get sent tumbling down when they turn into a slide.” He tells her and grips it tightly, pulling it from her hand. “And if I go out with Ron on Hogsmeade weekends, it will help me get to town and back should we get separated for any reason. It's also a handy weapon if someone attacks me. A nice sound whack will come in handy when you can't see where you are casting.”

She frowns, it looked much too precious to be a mundane thing like that, however there was little she can say. Especially since she isn't sure if Ron and Harry will be in the same classes. What with the boy having gone missing and now with his disability, there is a very high chance that he will not be able to attend lessons. He will most likely be left to wander the halls or regulated to a hastily slapped together private chamber to not worry the masses their their Hero is blinded. She hopes for the private rooms so that Ginny can work on strengthening their relationship. She will need to double check on Ginny in a minute to make sure her daughter packed the love potions, loyalty potions and fertility potions so that way Ginny can get pregnant before Harry has to die as was the original plan.

Harry calmly puts the cane back into his trunk. He casts a wandless scan on his things and hides a sneer at several compulsions and suggestion spells. He also notes that almost half his books are missing, which is annoying because they are all his school textbooks.

“Mrs. Weasley, where are my books?”

“Oh, I took them out, can't have such dangerous things in there!” She quickly says, softening her tone and sweetening her voice.

“.... Mrs. Weasley... those were my school textbooks, Headmaster Dumbledore personally picked them up for me...” He lies to her point blank and the woman doesn't realize it. She sputters and stutters out an excuse about the dots being hard to read and figure out. “They aren't dots, it's called braille. It's how blind Muggles read and write. Other than that they use tape recorders or have someone explain to them what's happening.”

“I- I see.” She's not sure what to say or do, on one hand if she insists that he leave the books and it turns out they were in fact his school books, she runs the risk of Albus being furious with her. And she does recall seeing the man hand him a stack of books only the other day. “My apologies, Harry dear... I was just worried what with all those dangerous books in the library!”

“Siri wouldn't let me take any of them to the school, Mrs. Weasley.” He tells her while rolling his eyes under his blindfold because seriously she's an idiot if she thinks he would take the books from the library and risk Dumbledore stealing them. Now, Harry has his trunk back, his Alphas having kept it safe and sound for him, and thus has access to his personal library which is far superior to any library thus far simply because it was made by Death. It was apparently keyed to specific people and only specific books were allowed out and shared, hence how his Alphas got so much done over their long wait.

He also had his other compartments that held his treasury and armory, his living quarters and heat room, plus the regular compartments that he was using for his school things and clothes. Harry accepts the books that he knows Mrs. Weasley is reluctant to give to him, but she's not foolish enough to risk her leader's wrath, he could very easily crush her and ruin her children's futures. Harry once more scans them and once she leaves him to go make sure Ginny is ready, Ron's off somewhere running around getting all his things together and likely trying to find things to steal and later hawk off to get extra coin. This allows him to break all the spells she cast on his things and close his trunk. He walks over to Hedwig, who is perched on her cage.

“Pretty girl, why don't you fly ahead to the school?” He asks, carefully touching the cuff on her ankle and it activates a glamour and several protections for her.

She gives him a soft hoot and nibbles lovingly at his fingers. Before she grabs her cage tightly in her talons and flies off out the window with it towards the school. Harry taps his trunk and it shrinks and he picks it up in its briefcase form. Casting his senses out he feels that he is leaving nothing too important behind and if he needs it, he can always ask Dobby or Kreacher to get it for him. Grabbing his messenger that had a few books, his violin and several items to keep him busy while on the train. Pleased, Harry heads down to the kitchen to wait for the others to finish getting ready. Hermione soon came down, huffing annoyed as she tries to keep her trunk thumping down the stairs down to a minimum, not in the mood to deal with Walburga's screaming this morning.

Harry casually flicks a hand towards the sound and she gasps when her trunk shrinks down to the size of a briefcase like his. And lightens for her to hold without issue.

“Thanks, Harry.” She says, coming to kiss his cheek.

“Welcome, Mione.” He tells her while finishing making his tea and sitting down. “I hope that Dumbledore doesn't plan some big escort.”

“That would defeat the purpose of keeping you hidden, especially since the Dark Lord has a bounty out for you.” Hermione agrees, sitting done beside him with her own cup of tea and sets some slices of bread, lightly buttered and covered with cinnamon and apple jam. “Did you get any sleep last night?”

“No, Ronald and Ginerva kept me up most of the night with inane chatter, Ginvera trying to seduce me, or at least that what it appeared to be what she was doing.” Harry rolls his eyes, rolling his head with the motion to indicate what he was doing.

Hermione rolls her own eyes and nearly snorts, but manages to control herself as Ginny finally makes it down to the kitchen and glares at her.

“Get away from Harry!” She snaps at Hermione.

“Mione's my friend and has been since first year.” Harry frowns in her general direction. “She doesn't have to move anywhere and even then out of the two of you, Hermione has more experience with someone with a disability verse you.”

“Right you are, Pup.” Sirius chimes in coming in from the back garden with a basket of fruits and vegetables. “Got some fresh items from the garden, hungry, Pup?”

“Could you make a veggie stirfry?” Harry asks.

“Sure thing, pup.” He quickly picks out some veggies to wash and start chopping up. “You've really lost the taste for meat, huh, Pup?”

“My maturity has made it clear how much my biology has changed, and it makes sense since most of my mates do not eat meat.” Harry hums softly.

“I understand.” He chuckles warmly, he pulls the pans out and starts to heat some oil while he grabs eggs from the fridge. “Eggs?”

“Yes, I cans still eat them.” Harry snorts. “Scrambled please.”

“Of course. Hermione?”

“Over medium if you could?” She asks.

“Right away...” He says.

“What about me?” Ginny huffs annoyed.

“It's not my place to cook for your. Besides your mother will throw a fit.” Sirius tells her, turning to look at her over his shoulder after tossing the first set of veggies into the pan to start sizzling, he sprinkles some salt and spices over them as he starts to stir them.

It's not long after that Ron comes tromping in with Mrs. Weasley and the other Weasley males coming down. Sirius had to allow the Weasleys to stay at least due to an attack on the Burrow and to keep Dumbledore's complaining to a minimum. He ignores her indignant squawk and following rant that he shouldn't be cooking, that he doesn't know what he is doing. He's gotten tired of arguing with her, explaining to her that he can cook just fine. So he just cooks what he is going to make and feed those who opt to eat it, which he knows pisses the Weasley Matriarch off. Quickly finishing the food for Harry and Hermione, also plating for himself and Remus, he sends the plates to the table and moves to join the two teens. Remus comes in and pops into the seat beside his husband. The two men share a sweet kiss, knowing it annoys the red haired witch, Sirius sliding some freshly cooked sausages onto the Werewolf's plate while he grabs a few links for himself.

They ignore the rest of the Weasleys trooping in, Ginny trying and failing to get Hermione to move away from Harry, and a few Order members Flooing in as the Weasley Matriarch gets busy cooking. She fusses when Harry doesn't want to eat anymore than what Sirius had served him and was refusing any meat. She cited that a growing boy will need plenty of meat to help him grow.

“Mrs. Weasley, I'm 20 years old. I doubt I will grow anymore if I haven't in the last few years.” Harry points out, still annoyed at being short, but then again Omegas rarely grew taller than 5'4” if they were lucky. They generally tended to be tiny little things, petite and often very delicate. “And if you weren't listening before, I said that as I reached my Maturity, I've realized my dietary needs have changed. I'm fine with what Papa made me.” He says, refusing her upteenth attempt to put a heaping pile of bacon onto his plate.

He's sad to not that the smell of the bacon is making him feel a bit queasy, since he always enjoyed bacon and the smell of it growing up. He will miss the meat dishes from Hogwarts too, but that's perfectly fine for him, he does enjoy the new meals he does eat. And with his mates, who very rarely if ever eat meat, he doesn't mind having a mostly vegetarian or veganesque lifestyle. Speaking of his mates, Harry's head perks up as the familiar sounds of Haldir and Legolas having a minor spat as they stepped out of the Floo reached his ears. They were speaking in Weston just to be that extra level of petty, which made the three who spoke it fluently and without a translator spell in the cases of his 'rescue party', they were trying not to laugh at the two who were trying to figure out if Haldir should ride the train while Legolas snuck into Hogwarts to replace the Headmaster's robes with prank robes they came up with or vice versa.

“Good morning.” Remus greets the two blonde men, one more silver haired than blonde, who quickly greet him and go right back to arguing. Behind them is Aragon, who chuckles softly and tells them that they both will be riding the train while the Twins will be dealing with the prank, which made Legolas give a small pout and Haldir to give him an unamused deadpan stare, still in Weston so only those who knew the language understood what was happening.

“Alright you guys, enough,” Harry tells them in Weston and they huff, but obey their beloved. “So, how are we getting to the station?”

“The normal way, of course, Harry dear!” Molly huffs.

“That will be impossible.” Moody gruffs out, his magical eye twitching between the three strangers, still not trusting them. Especially because the Potter boy seemed to understand them. “The enemy knows about his Muggle upbringing and that the Weasleys are Muggle fanatics. They will be staking out the Muggle side of the platform. They will try to ambush the Weasleys in an attempt to capture Potter, but if he's not with them, they still plan to capture at least three of them to force him to come out of hiding.”

Molly gasps and quickly pulls Ginny close to her, holding her only daughter tightly. Fred and George only blink their eyes once, the only sign they were surprised by the news. Bill grimaced, a low inhuman growl working its way into his throat. Charlie stiffened while Ron chokes on his bite of food. Arthur squares his shoulders up and turns pointedly to the his oldest son's employers.

“Gentlemen, what do you have planned?”

“We have four task teams in place to escort us to the train station.” Haldir steps forward, pulling up a folder and opening it up to pull out the copies of the plans and passing them to Moody, who snatched them with a mild sneer. “Unless you want to risk getting yourselves killed.” Haldir glares pointedly at him.

“And how can we trust you!?” Moody challenges.

“Because Lord Potter is a Goblin Friend and as such a high place of honor, he's allowed certain protections and services that are not normally available for the public. One of those services is the use of our Warriors and we will ensure the safety of a valued person to the Nation as well as the sole survivor of one the oldest and richest clients Gringotts has.” Haldir glares right back, slapping the file harshly down and startling several people. “But if you believe you can protect him, then do tell, what is your plan?”

“Polyjuice a few of the others to pretend to be Potter, send out various teams to 'escort' him. It will trigger the Death Eaters to scramble after them--”

“Who will be Polyjuiced?” Harry's sharp, dark tone startles Moody, who looks at the brat to find the blindfolded boy looking in his direction, the weight of his eyes piercing right into his heart.

“The older Weasley boys, a couple of the Order members as well. 7 in total. You will be going with Hagrid--”

“No.” Harry states, cutting him off once more.

“Harry--”

“NO!” He slams his fist onto the table and it rattles dangerously under the force of his magic. The lights flicker with the surge as well and everyone shivers. “You are going to sacrifice my friends' lives with this half cocked plan! I will not allow it!”

“My boy--”

“You wanna go with it, drink the damned Polyjuice and you distract them!!” Harry cuts off furiously. “Or did you forget, I AM BLIND!!!! Those who drink the Polyjuice will not be able to see where they are going! And depending on how much they drink, they will be like that for hours! Sir Dickless is crazy, not stupid! Do you really think he's not going to notice they aren't me!? He's going to either kill them flat out in a fit of rage or he will torture them for daring to trick him and to force them to give up my location! I will not allow my friends to suffer that fate!”

There is a ringing silence after his outburst, which Sirius calmly pulls him close and starts to hum softly, hoping to calm him down.

“He's right, that plan is too dangerous even without the added danger of Harry being blind.” Remus speaks up calmly, glaring at Moody, daring him to try and strong arm them. “You're going to get not only the fakes killed, but their escorts. However just so there is a level of fairness, Mr. Lorien will explain their plans and we will vote on the one least likely to get everyone killed.”

“As I was saying, we have four task forces. We will have to play a bit of Floo hopping to make sure no one is monitoring the Floos. We will Floo from here to the Gringotts Branch, make our way to the Leaky Cauldron and Floo to the Cambridge Plaza before we cross to the Floo hidden inside of the Starbucks -shut up, Legolas.- from there we will Floo right onto King's Cross where those loyal to Madam Bones will be safe guarding the train. However, before that, I believe Lord Potter has a something that can help keep him hidden.”

“Yes, I have something that will help.” Harry smirks. “I'm guessing that some of the Death Eaters who have kids will be sending them back to Hogwarts and will use that excuse to attempt to kidnap me. But if they cannot see me, then they will not risk exposing themselves.” Harry chuckles. “Brilliant. I personally prefer this plan, granted my stomach will not be happy, but I would rather deal with being nauseous verses risking people's lives needlessly.”

“It's not needless! If you get captured or killed--”

“Then I will deal with it when it happens!” Harry snarls at Moody. “I don't believe in sacrificing people for my benefit! I would rather stand with you and die beside you rather than sending you out to die for me! I literally got pulled out of a war not even a month ago! I was on the frontlines with members of royalty and nobility! I know what war is like and what you lot are doing is playing with lives, like one plays chess! I refuse to be such a person.”

Moody sputters, both outraged and grudgingly awed by the brat.

“Now then, I am assuming Mr. Lorien's plan is for everyone meaning we're all gonna be scattered between Floos, but we will all end up on the platform in time for the train to take off. We're wasting time as is so hurry up and vote. All in favor of Moody's suicidal plan raise your hands.”

Harry hears shuffling of fabric and Sirius tells him only about 4 people held their hands up, including Moody.

“All in favor of Mr. Lorien's plan?” Harry asks.

He hears more fabric rustling and shuffling about, he doesn't need Sirius to tell him that Haldir won. Instead he turns to his Alpha with an expectant face, Sirius giving him a minor nudge to adjust where he was 'looking.' Haldir nods and quickly passes out the papers in his folder to everyone and begins to break down the plan. Once he's finished, even Moody cannot argue with him. They would Floo out in subgroups to the four paths leading to King's Cross, at each check point they have to walk through Muggle England to ensure any Death Eaters attempting to follow them or ambush them would miss them. They would meet up with members of the task forces who will escort them between Floo Points and once on the platform they will be surrounded by Aurors loyal to Madam Bones as well as the last group of the Task Forces.

The Goblins were truly sparing no expense to ensure the safety of not only Harry but the children all on the platform. And with the array borrowed from the Blacks, there was very little worry for an attack on the train, however there will be discreet guards on board as a just in case. This was what Harry had wanted and thus his Alphas and King Jareth would ensure to deliver. With that said, they were quickly broken up into groups, some leaving the Muggle way out the door and into Muggle London to head to their first Floo Point while the kids would be Flooing out from Grimmauld Place. Sirius held onto Harry's hand the whole time, keeping a firm grip on him just in case there was an ambush inside the Floo Network itself. While nothing like that has happened before, Sirius knows how chaotic the Potter Luck can be and was not going to risk it.

They make it onto Platform 9 ¾ at a quarter to 11, Harry carefully hidden under his invisibility cloak and holding onto Fred's hand once they were out and the Alpha twins made their way straight for their friend Lee, keeping Harry carefully hidden and bracketed between them until they got onto the train with their friend and into a compartment which George quickly flicked his wand over it, putting up a ward scheme on the door that would not allow anyone who is not true a friend of Harry's in and a tint onto the window that basically made anyone looking for Harry unable to see him in their compartment.

Fred set up a few spells and surprises for Ron and Ginny if they happened to see where they were and realized where Harry was hiding. But also for any Baby Death Eaters wanting to earn brownie points with Lord Snakeymort. Lee was a bit confused by his friend's behavior that is until Harry finally pulled off the hood of his cloak, shocking him. He hadn't even noticed him there!

“Wicked, that must be a really well made Demiguise cloak!” He gushes. “Normally you can see just the faintest ripple of an invise cloak when one moves, but I deadass didn't see you there!”

“That's because this Cloak is special... It's been in my family for generations and is still as potent as the day it was made and gifted to my ancestor.” Harry smiles sweetly, folding it carefully and setting it in his messenger bag.

“How? Most invise cloaks only last maybe 3 years at max if used sparingly.” Lee wonders.

“That's a Potter Secret Lee, you can't just ask questions like that. Some things are strictly for family and family only.” Fred says in a serious tone that startles Lee, but the dark skinned young man gives a sheepish smile.

“Sorry... It's so confusing for me... I was raised mostly Muggle, even if my Mum moved into the Magical World. Dad loves her too much to really deny her anything.” He laughs softly. “Besides his family is nowhere near old enough for Family Secrets and such.”

“It's fine, Lee, you meant no harm.” Harry assures him before he settles on the bench with George's help.

“Where's your trunk, Harry?” Said twin blinks confused.

“Right here...” Harry pulls trunk from his pocket, having shrunk it down even further to make travel quick and so he would not accidentally lose it in the Floo Network. He sets it down before him and with a lazy wave of his hand over it, it grows to the briefcase size.

“Huh,” the twins chuckle and Fred quickly puts his trunk on the rack where Harry snaps his fingers and it grows to normal size.

“Wicked! You know wandless magic!” Lee gushes, eyes wide with awe.

“Thanks Lee-- Hi, Mione!” Harry chirps as the brunette walks in, giggling.

“You heard me coming with all that noise?” She asks, passing her trunk to George, who carefully fits her trunk on top of his next to Harry's where it sat on top of Fred's Trunk. Lee's was on the other rank and alone for now. Hermione plopped down next to the window, keeping her eyes out for anyone suspicious, but she's certain the twins have already put up some kind of protection already.

Harry pulled his other hood of, letting his blindfold be seen as his hair tumbled slightly free of the loose bun he had put it in. He pulled the hair tie off and began to finger comb his hair while Fred and George speak in their unique twin speak, which to most would be a mix of gibberish and nonsensical words, but Harry knows from hearing something similar from his own Twin Alphas, was a coded language that only the twins spoke. Harry felt Lee's stare and gives him a soft smile, but says nothing as he turns his head to face the door just as there is a knock before Luna and Neville enter, Luna skipping while Neville gives shy greeting. The shy Alpha quickly puts his and Luna's trunks on the rack next to Lee's before they settle down and Luna pulls out a copy of the Quibbler form last year and starts to read it upside down and backwards, which is impressive if anyone understands what she is doing.

Harry hums softly as they feel the train start to fill up as time for the train to depart gets closer. Harry smirks softly as he senses his two eldest Mates approach and after a pause at the door, they knock. Fred opens it cautiously and glares at the two strangers, but Harry's soft happy giggle makes him relax.

“Sneak, Glide!” He greets them waving his hands happily.

“Little Mage!” They greet back and quickly slip in and sit beside their Omega, nuzzling him and scenting him, which makes him purr happily. “We're sorry that we've been unable to come see you... we've been very busy securing the train and the wards at Hogwarts, which would have been faster if a certain wannabe Gandalf wasn't always underfoot and trying to undermine us.”

Harry gives a soft coo and kisses each of their cheeks in turn. He assures them he was not lonely with at least one of the others almost always at his side, but he does apologize for their stress and annoyance.

“So... Who are you two?” Lee asks, nervous.

“I am Elladan, or Sneak as Hadrian calls me.” The twin on the left speaks up, his hazel eyes glittering with both mischief and danger.

“And I am Elrohir, or Glide as I was dubbed by Hadrian.” the twin on the right greets him. “Well met, a star shines upon our meeting!”

“Um, likewise! I'm Lee Jordan, I'm friends with Fred and George here...”

“Ah, the infamous demon twins!” Elrohir grins and Harry reaches up to pinch his glamoured ear. “Ouch!”

“No. Wait until we take out at least one of the crazy bastards before you and my other twins start plotting world domination.” Harry scolds firmly.

“Aw, but Harry, we can multitask!” George whines.

“Demon twins? Aww, Harrikins knows us so well!” Fred coos.

“Yes, Demon Twin Set 1 meet Demon Twin Set 2. Elrohir, Elladan, meet Fred and George Weasley. You may get to know each other, but do NOT plot anything without my express permission.” Harry says and his mates give him soft smiles and agree. While they will itch to cause some mischief, their Omega's desires and comforts came first.

“You got it, Harry.” George says, calming down. He and Fred knew when to press and when to back off. They caught the approving looks from the strangers and give big, but genuine smiles back.

“Um, you seem comfortable with these guys, Harry...” Lee murmurs, nervous.

“Ah, yes, these two fine gentlemen are two of my five mates.” Harry grins at him, while snuggling closer to the twins, who wrap further around him.

Lee chokes in shock while Fred and George chuckle and kiss his cheeks.

“Aww, Lee, now you can talk to Harry about having twins as lovers!” George chuckles, making the darker boy blush and smack him lightly and shove them away, sputtering.

They laugh and pull their boyfriend closer, snogging him into a pliant pile of Lee. Harry snickers and sighs contentedly. He needed this, he didn't like being surrounded by mostly enemies in his own home. Giggling drew his attention to where Neville and Luna were sitting this whole time. Harry wiggled free of his lovers to go hug his two friends and pseudo siblings. Hermione arrived not long after the train had finally pulled away from the station. She greeted the others and pulled Harry into her own hug, half sagging on his shoulder, which he knew happened when she was stressed.

“Mione?”

“Ronald....” She groans. “Due to this stupid war, we're basically being held back to avoid going out into the work force and thus right out into enemy hands. This means that I've been Head Girl for a few years and Ronald is the newly 'elected' Head Boy. It was Malfoy, but--”

“They can't have a Death Eater in such a position of power.” Harry rolls his eyes. “And I'm certain I will need to avoid the Slytherins because I highly doubt that Sir Noseless didn't order them to attempt capturing me.”

“Dumbledore had similar thoughts.” Aragon's voice speaks up and Harry gives a happy squeak and slips around his other pseudo sister to glomp onto his human mate, purring happily.

“Hello, Hadrian.” Legolas kisses his cheek and moves to go sit to Elrohir's left while Haldir comes and laughs at Harry pretty much acting like a human Koala with Aragon.

“Why does he always do that to Aragon?”

“Because he's the more tactile one out of the lot of you. You've gotten better about touching and cuddling, but I know Elves find physical displays of affection uncomfortable. So I always cling to Aragon, who's more than happy to give me all the cuddles I can want.” Harry huffs out, pouting in Haldir's direction, to which the silver haired Elf gives a warm chuckle and kisses Harry firmly, making him melt a bit.

“We have worked on that, but we will not begrudge you if Aragon is still your favorite cuddle partner.” Haldir assures him.

“I will be the judge of that. Elrohir and Elladan have always been a bit more handsy, so I don't really notice any change with them.” Harry shrugs as he is let down on his feet and Aragon sits between the twins while pulling Harry onto his lap. Haldir sits to Elladan's right and all five press closer so it's easy for them to touch their Omega and for said Omega to touch them.

“So... these are the mates... damn they are hot...” Lee muses, eyeing each man in turn and they are all handsome, pretty in a couple cases and rugged in one.

“Yeppers!” Harry purrs happily, grinning a sly, but toothy grin. “The one closest to the door is Legolas, the youngest of the Elves, and second youngest mate. Next to him is Elrohir, my Oldest mate. The one I'm sitting on is Aragon, the only human in the group, but don't let him fool you, he's just as skilled, if not more so in trolling the shit out of everyone. He's the youngest of my mates, even if he doesn't look it. Next to him is Elladan, Elrohir's twin brother and my second oldest mate. Both Elrohir and Elladan are smiths, Elladan has an eye for detail while Elrohir is the more hands on one. Don't bother trying to tell them apart, they are as bad as Fred and George when they wanna keep you guessing. And last, but not least, is Haldir, the middle child of the group! He's the more serious and direct type. He can also give Lord Malfoy a run for his money when it comes to sneering and snarking. It's pretty much his love language.”

“How do you know where they are?” Lee asks. “You're blindfolded.”

“Ah, but I know my mates well. Elladan and Elrohir are almost always always together and much like Fred and George, they like to stand with their loved one between them, protecting them from both sides. And like Fred and George, where Fred is always to your left and George to the right, Elladan is always on the left and Elrohir is always on the right. Only an idiot wouldn't notice this. Aragon is the one I'm closest to in terms of knowing my mates on a personal level, we were friends for a few years before we got together. Legolas is second one I'm closest two, but due to his years and training as a Scout, he's normally near the doors or windows since he's the fastest of my mates to draw a weapon and down the enemy should a threat appear. Haldir, as I said, is the more serious of my mates and the one I'm not as close with as the others. However, he's been a March Warden for a long time and much like Legolas takes up position near the windows or doors and will drop any threats that get close.” Harry explains.

“We couldn't figure out for a long time how he always knew where we were or what we were trying to do. That is until we found out his little secret.” Elladan laughs and tickle Harry lightly, who squeaks and slides over towards Elrohir and Legolas, hissing playfully at him. “Speaking of, Harry pass me your anklet.”

Harry brings his leg up as Legolas helps him balance on his lap as Aragon carefully removes the anklet and passes it to Elladan.

“What are you going to do?” Hermione asks, watching him carefully as Haldir pulls the tray table open and begins pulling out little tools out of his pockets to pass to Elladan when he needs them.

“Well Hadrian can see without seeing, but due the heavy saturation of magic, he cannot actually use his little cheat without crippling himself further. Haldir told me how he got a massive migraine the one time he used it in the Black townhouse.” Elladan mutters as he finds what he looking for and then quickly pulling out some funky looking eye wear that allows him to see tiny details as if they are normal sized. He begins to carefully tinker away on the bracelet. “He said this anklet was originally made to help him see. So I'm re etching the spell runes into it again as well as adding a few to help keep Hadrian from being overloaded. We cannot risk him being compromised.”

“Ah.” The others nodded, watching him work quickly but diligently. Haldir passing him tools or wiping sweat from his brow so he can keep his focus.

“Since our Little Mage acted so normal, those of us who knew he was blind, often forget he cannot see. It's still hard to believe he traveled all across Arda with you lot and was able to fight in the war. All without being able to see.” Elrohir chuckles warmly.

“Well, idiots were being idiots, like hell was I going to let Frodo go by himself! Heck, I said I would go before he did! I just needed a guide!” Harry huffs, still annoyed with the idiots at the meeting. “Honestly, out of everyone in the Fellowship, I was the only one who was essentially immune to the blasted piece of tin's attempts to coax me. Legolas avoided it, I'm certain he'd have hissed at it like a pissed off cat if someone dared to offer it to him.”

Legolas lets out a low hiss, looking offended.

“Down, Lego-cat!” Fred chuckles.

“Haldir and the twins joined us after the Ring wasn't in our company anymore, so they were never exposed to it. Aragon was able to resist, but there was a near close call.. Yes I did feel that.” Harry tells his human Alpha.

“Frodo asked me if I would take it. I hesitated, but managed to fight the pull long enough to answer truthfully. I would have gone with him to the end.” Aragon assures, rubbing at Harry's ankle. Elrohir simply enjoyed holding Harry's legs on his lap. “I don't know if it tried with Gimli, but it had its metaphorical claws in Boromir.”

“Yes... idiotic big brother...” Harry huffs. “Damn neared died! He would have had I not been there...”

“Which we are thankful for your aid, beloved.” Haldir smiles warmly at Harry as Elladan seemed to be finishing up. “How is it coming along, Elladan?”

“I believe that I'm finished...” He says after he double checks his work and cleans off any smudges and making sure that there is nothing out of place before he passes it back to Aragon to put it back on Harry's ankle.

The tiny bells chime softly almost like raindrops on glass. As they do, Harry can see the sound waves and how they highlight everyone. He gives a contented sigh and reaches out to touch lightly on Elrohir's hair.

“I can see you...” He giggles.

“Good. I put both an amplifying run and a dampening run and combined them with a scanner rune. The scanner rune will measure the amount of ambient magic is around you and dampen the overload of magic. But if there isn't enough magic or no magic at all, the amplifier will use your magic to help you see. I didn't have to do much, whoever made the anklet did an amazing job.” Elladan tells him, carefully pulling off his eye wear and closing his eyes to let his eyes relax before he risked trying to look around.

“Thank you, that will help reduce my headaches, but allow me to 'see' what is happening around me.” Harry carefully changes his position so he is sitting on Elladan's lap, his legs over Aragon's lap with his feet now resting on Elrohir's lap. Haldir entertained himself by carefully sectioning Harry's hair and braiding it. Legolas kept watch.

Harry eventually falls asleep, cuddled up on his Alpha's lap while said Alphas talk with his friends, all quietly planning on how to handle Dumbledore as well as anything Voldemort might be planning.

Hermione sighed when her timer went off and she had to unfortunately go do her rounds with Ronald, ugh...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

When the train arrived at the Hogsmeade Station, Harry reluctantly got up from where he had migrated to stretching out on all five of his Alphas. Said Alphas were less than pleased to let their little mate go, but they couldn't afford to tip their hands too soon. Elrohir and Elladan gave each of their mates a light peck and left to go ensure that the protections are in place around the village as well as the lake and the castle proper. They don't trust Dumbledore to have not done something. Just getting the new wards into place had shown them some rather alarming wards that had been placed over the last century alone. Haldir sighed as he was the next to leave, he was trusting Aragon and Legolas to keep their mate safe, giving them each a light peck as well, his ears burning at the rather public display, but knowing that having two tactile members in their pack it was very much needed.

Humans thrived on closeness while Omegas were very needy and tactile creatures, regardless of their Creature form, if they have one. Haldir would need to figure out how to get his mates together for cuddle sessions to help settle their bond and their Omega over the coming months. Legolas sighed, donning his glamours, the Silvan Elf not liking how his ears itched under the glamours. Aragon calmly helped get down the trunks as the others grabbed theirs and carried them out to the platform. As soon as they stepped out, Dobby appeared and quickly snapped his fingers, grabbing their things and taking them to the castle. He would not risk anything happening to his Master Harry's things or his Harry's friends' things.

“Alright, let's get you into one of the wagons quickly before anyone notices you're here.” Legolas whispers and quickly pulls Harry's hood over his head and taking his hand.

“Neville go with them.” Luna hums and dances over to the Weasley twins and grabbing their hands. “I'll be fine with my big brothers.”

“Alright.” Neville tells her, nodding to Fred and George, who nod back and drag off their boyfriend and little sister of the heart to join some other Quidditch players in another wagon.

Legolas had just jumped up and was helping Harry up when a blonde boy joined them. Neville tensed seeing it was Draco Malfoy, but before he can say or do anything, Harry called to him to hurry up and sit. This allowed Draco to climb in as well, though he pressed himself as far from the other four as possible. He was sort of regretting being so impulsive, like a ruddy Gryffindor, but ever since he's been tasked with infiltrating Potter's friend group, he's been hounded by several Death Eaters and their children. He wasn't in the mood to sit through another 'lecture' on how he should go about befriending the Golden Lion.

Aragon eyed the young blonde, noting the green crest over his left breast.

'So he's Slytherin? The real question is however: Is he a good Slytherin like Master Severus or is siding of that deranged lunatic?' Aragon wonders silently, carefully watching the young man, who was being low key menaced by Neville and one of his plants.

“--down, Neville. Don't threaten him with Jeremy.” He tuned into Harry gently admonishing his godbrother while reaching his hands out for the plant, who chirruped and gurgled in confusion before carefully removing itself from its pot and wrapping thorny tentacle like vines around Harry's arms and allowing the Omega to pull it close to his chest, where the beautiful flower petals opened to show a mouth like orifice filled with deadly fangs and a sappy green ooze. Harry gently pet the living plant, cooing and crooning softly as said plant seemed to preen and allow him to get a feel of it. “Aww, he's so cute, Neville... I am gonnna guess, Venomous Tentulla?”

“Yes! He's still a baby though, his mother, Martha, is much larger and is not shy eating anything that threatens Longbottom Manor. Though convincing her to not eat Gran or Uncle Algie, is an uphill battle.” Neville laughs warmly.

“Considering how the old bat and the half mad goat tried to force your magic and forced you to basically be a miniature version of your father, is it wonder that Martha took offense?” Harry points out in a deadly calm tone, his cloaked head moving an inch up as if he were looking right into Neville's eyes.

“Yes, I know that that's not normal or even allowed, but they are the only family I have left...” Neville sadly admits.

“... I know. All I have left in terms of blood is my Aunt Petunia and her family, but I'm not as forgiving as I was before. We're adults now, we don't need them to tell us what to do, how to do it or when to do it anymore.” Harry points out. “Believe me, when this is all over, I'm going to be paying them a visit and making sure they finally understand that they are not nor have ever been superior to me. That had they been nice, had been kind; I would have granted them their own fortune or even a manor and staff to run the household for them. But since I was always treated worse than one of Malfoy's House Elves, they will get nothing and any money they took from me, they will need to pay it back, thrice over.”

Neville smirks when Draco flinched and shrunk in his seat. The rumors from back in 1^st and 2^nd year that he spread around were coming to bite him in the ass. And apparently were true. Not to mention the fact that Harry's not afraid to call out how his family treats some of their more willful House Elves didn't help either. This was going to be extremely hard.

“But that is besides the point. So Draco, are you going to get on with whatever mad scheme Lord Noseless ordered you to undertake or did you really join us to avoid your fellow Baby Death Eaters?” Harry asks, his tone a mix of sweet and cruel.

Draco paled which made the two Alphas at his sides narrow their eyes at him, making him pale even more.

“So you're here to harm Hadrian?” Aragon asks, slowly reaching for one of his daggers.

“N-no!! I-I-I swear!!” Draco yelps out, not caring that he stuttered like Longbottom often does, nor that his mask is not perfectly in place. He sensed the killing intent from the two Alphas and knew, just simply knew that they were more powerful than he was.

“Aragon, Legolas, calm down...” Harry coos, leaning first onto Aragon, sensing he was close to drawing a weapon before moving to nuzzle onto Legolas's shoulder next and handing him Jeremy just so the Elf can occupy himself with the man eating plant. “So what do you want, Draco? Or do I need to go back to calling you Malfoy?”

Draco flinched. He needed to do this, he needed to explain himself and get so much needed help. But he knows that he didn't exactly endear himself to Harry and his friends, even if he's been slowly shedding the Malfoy of his childhood and letting the real Draco free. Especially because he's been steadily getting to know Hermione over the last couple of years before she suddenly went missing. He had panicked thinking she had been captured and either tortured and killed for information or that she had been sent to one of the camps and was being... 'conditioned' to be a proper bride/concubine for a Pureblood. Those months she was missing, his heart clenched painfully, like it was trapped in a vice made of barbed wire and slowly having ice spikes being shoved in with every other heartbeat.

So imagine his relief when she finally sent him word that she was alright, a bit worse for wear, but alright. The relief had been dizzying, he's certain he fainted because he woke up on one of the chaise in the family parlor, one of the one blood bound that not even the Dark Lord could dare to enter without a willing invitation from either of his parents of himself. His mother was on her knees beside him, worried and so greatly relieved when he had awoken. His father was pacing before the fireplace, speaking in agitated tones to someone. It took him far too long to place the voice and when it fully registered, he bolted upright to see his godfather, whom he had thought was dead, leaning on the mantle. He looked so much healthier, his skin was a bit more tan than he's use to seeing it, even when he's allowed to actually relax, he isn't wearing his glamours and Draco is utterly stunned by how beautiful Severus looked without them.

Severus had walked over to him as soon as he had seen him bolt up, quickly scanning him and then passing him several potions, which Draco drank without pause. Once the last was drank and he glanced down at the vial, a beautifully carved fine crystal that was not his godfather's usual style, nor did he see the the Crown and Heart with a sword through the heart engraved into the bottle. But clearly whoever brewed these, his Uncle trusted with his life or he wouldn't have given them to Draco otherwise. He doesn't dwell on it too long because he's soon hugging the dour man, who hums softly and assures him he's alright, he's alive and well. Lucius is still pacing and agitated, a sudden blast of icy air stirs the warm air of the room a moment, but Severus calmly hexes him without pause.

Draco and his family sat and listened to what happened to Severus, shocked and amazed that he was transported to another world. He spoke of how the Muggles of that world revered those with Magic, which allowed Severus to live in comfort and safety. It also gave him equal standing to royalty. He had attached himself to the royal family of Edoras and was their personal healer and later their Battle Mage while his Uncle Sirius and his husband opted to join the army as their secret Battle Mages and Field Medics. It felt like he was a little boy, sitting on his uncle's lap as his deep voice resonated in his tiny mind, bringing to life the stories in his fairy tale books. There were Princes, a Princess, an evil advisor and monsters! A terrible cursed poison that nearly killed one of the Princes.

And then he mentioned Potter. They were all shocked to learn that Potter had somehow ended up in the same world as Severus, Sirius and Remus, but they were shocked and amazed at how much he had grown magically since his disappearance. How he saved the Prince's life and was later appointed as the defacto advisor and their head Battle Mage. Severus pulled the memory of their battles in Helm's Deep and their mini concerto during the Final Battle at the Black Gates. He could not help his amused smirk when the family of three came out of the memory with shock and a healthy dose of fear, but an ocean's worth of respect for the young man. Draco also knows that Hermione loves Potter like her little brother.

It was this fact and that Potter had gone out of his way to save her life back in first year, that Draco decided to risk it. Hermione was worth it.

“I've been tasked by the Dark Lord to infiltrate your ring of friends, more specifically your inner circle, gain your trust and thus when the time is right or as soon as I find an opportune moment, I am to capture you and bring you to the Dark Lord.” Draco states. “If I do not do this, he will kill my parents... He also hinted at 'gifting' me Granger... I'm not sure if he realized that I have feelings for her or he just assumes since we've been so antagonistic towards each other, what with her being Muggleborn and my being Pureblood.... I cannot risk him finding out and hurting her.”

“...” Harry sits back, petting the plant in his arms, not unlike a super villain, humming in thought.

Aragon and Legolas calmly pull out their daggers, Legolas casually cleans his nails with his while Aragon twirls his between his fingers, showing how skilled he is at it since he doesn't flinch or cut himself. Draco tenses, eyeing the pair in front of him that he forgets Longbottom is sitting next to him until he feels the blunted point of his wand pressed into his neck. He jolts, but doesn't dare to move, eyes never leaving Potter's hooded face.

“What's Lord Dickless's plans?” Harry asks, smirking when the others give muffled snorts at the seemingly favorite insult for the Dark Lord.

“...” Draco snorts and coughs, trying to rein in his sudden giggle fit. “You've got balls, Potter...”

“Actually, I don't.” Harry states casually. “Haven't had then for quite a few years now.” the Omega smiles brightly. “I do have nerve though.”

“Wait-- You're an Omega!? But Uncle Sev said--”

“Ah, lemme guess, Baldiemort's gonna try and bitch me?” Harry deadpans and lets his head loll to the side, indicating he's rolling his eyes. “I'm going to go out on a limb here and say he wants to make me his bitch to humiliate me, but also to prove that he's much too powerful and with me at his command, the rest of the Magical World doesn't stand a chance.”

“Pretty much... Since the Potters have always been very selective with whom they married and mixed blood with, they've kept their bloodline not only pure, but cleaner than most other Ancient and Noble bloodlines. And then your father married your mother, as many are now starting to realize, an utterly brilliant and powerful witch. She managed to lay down the necessary runes and ritual circle she needed to cast the strongest protection known to this world. Nothing as far as we know, beats the power of a parent's love for their child. She sacrificed herself, not daring to use her wand to fight or protect, while denying him three times to ensure her protections would be at the max power. Many now realize it was foolish of him to have killed her.” Draco explains, rubbing at his face tiredly.

“Why does everyone just assume you're an Alpha?” Neville asks.

“Because Dumblefuck told them I'm basically a carbon copy of my father, from my looks, to how spoiled I supposedly am to my secondary Gender as well as being a Proud Gryffindor just like him and Mum... If I knew then what I know now, I wouldn't have argued with Malchior about being sorted into Slytherin.” Harry sighs, grumbling irritably. “Not like I can ask to go there now, all the Baby Death Eaters will start a miniature war in the common room over trying to be the one to capture me and present me to the Uglymort, despite this task being assigned to Draco so they can gain his favor.” Harry groans, lulling his head to the left and onto Legolas's shoulder.

“Wait... you were supposed to be in Slytherin!? That's why it was so hard to get you into trouble!!” Draco nearly shouts in shock.

“Guilty! Uncle Sev had pretty much the same reaction, though he actually grounded me for two weeks and had me basically write everything about my life, from the too few memories of I have my parents, to my upbringing, if you can call it that, with my Muggle Aunt and her family, to all the shenanigans that happened to me throughout the school year. Leading up to just before Umbitch took over the school and you guys found us in the ROR.” Harry states. “And no, I wasn't spoiled, I was treated like shite. In fact, you acted like my cousin Dudley, who was spoiled rotten and a bloody prick to boot. He made sure no one ever wanted to be friends with me. I didn't want to deal with the Magical version of him while attending school here.”

Draco winced and ducked his head. Harry chuckles softly and sits up, passing Jeremy back to Neville, who reluctantly removes his wand from Draco to quickly put his plant/pet back into his pot as the carriage came to a halt and Aragon stepped out first, opening a Muggle umbrella to hold over Harry while Legolas slipped his hood over his own head and Neville calmly used his wand as an umbrella. Draco did the same as they joined the students walking up the path to the main doors and into the school proper. Aragon shook off his umbrella, casting a quick dry charm on it before he called for his personal House Elf to take it away.

“Hadrian, we will walk you to your table, but we have to eat with the staff.” Legolas tells him, pulling his hood off and casting his own quick dry spell.

“That's alright! I will be sitting with Neville and Hermione at least.”

“Fred and George are also here, they won't let anyone hurt Harry. Nor will I.” Neville promised.

“Alright.”

“We'll meet up later tonight at the ROR, you two ask Dobby to show you where it is. Draco you should remember where it is, right?”

“Right Pot--”

“I'm calling you Draco, not Malfoy, the least you can do is call me Harry or Hadrian when we're not surrounded by people... Obviously we have to keep up pretenses...”

“Right... Harry.” Draco gives a small shy smile before he schools his face, squares his shoulders and then shoulder checks Neville softly, but making it look harder than it was, the brunette stumbling like he would have a few years back. “Out of the way, Longbottom!”

“Prat!” Neville calls after him when some people started to watch their group. “Bloody prick... C'mon Harry, let's go eat.” Neville sighs, carefully guiding Harry while the two royals chuckle softly, impressed with the acting skills of the young men before them.

“This will be interesting, Hadrian will surely enjoy toying with everyone. We've seen him play with some of the enemy back home.” Legolas chuckles softly.

“Indeed, especially the Ghost King when he tried to kill me. Hadrian's certainly not shy with working things into his favor.” Aragon chuckles softly.

They follow behind their mate and once they see he's surrounded by his friends and trusted classmates, they make their way to the head table and join their other three mates, the twins whispering in their specialized language mixed with High Elvish and Weston. Aragon, from experience, knows better than to ask or try and understand what they are saying because when you think you figured it out, they change it up. Haldir was glaring around, his eyes glowing starlight blue, double checking the wards and making sure that Dumbledore didn't try to add any new ones after they updated them and reinforced the original wards.

The Headmaster was pissed about that, but could do nothing since he was only a Headmaster and not a Lord of the School. He made his usual announcements, reminding the children that any trips outside of the school grounds were strictly forbidden for anyone who was not a 7^th year and above, those who can legally use magic outside of the school. He also informed them that Harry had been found, which annoyed said young man, but it would have eventually been found out anyway. So he just gives a grim sigh and winces at Dumbledore telling everyone he's blind and to please be accommodating.

'What a fucking idiot...' All of those who were loyal only to Harry thought.

“.... I'm going to poison his lemon drops....” Severus snarls.

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ Chapter XIX ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry walked between the twins and Neville up to the tower, ignoring the stares and attempts to conversate with him. However, as soon as the Lions entered Gryffindor Tower, he knew he wouldn't escape an interrogation/accusation session. And from how the Twins tensed and the subtle shift in Neville's presence told him. Neville guided Harry to a solo chair by the fire, one that was placed in the corner so no one can get behind Harry. Hermione easily sat to Harry's right, her brown eyes glowing like golden embers in the light of the fire. Fred and George silently loomed at his shoulders, Hedwig zipped down from the dorms to perch above his head, with Neville to his left. It was clear to everyone that they were on his side and would defend him if anyone tries anything funny.

“Where the bloody hell have you been!?” Shouted a 5^th year girl.

“Why do you care?” Harry counters calmly, turning his head so his ear faced towards her.

“My family got hurt because of you!” She yells.

“Oh? Then please forgive me for nearly dying for you.” Is Harry's snappy retort.

“What are you saying? You ran away!” A 4^th year yells.

“Oh please, even if I wanted to, I wouldn't have been able to run away. I fought the Dickless Wonder and ended up blind and two sheets from death. However, thanks to the backlash in magic, I was sent somewhere safe to recover, though sadly I'm still blind and cannot see anything... Doesn't mean, you can take advantage of me, or anyone feeling brave enough to try and capture me to hand over the Dark Lord will find out how much I really don't give a damn now. Before I tried very hard to make you all like me, to notice I needed help, but you all ignored it. So now, if you try anything at all... well, you will just have to find out...” Harry stands up and Neville offers his arm.

“We've got our own room since we're no longer students, but our parents still sent us here for protection.” Fred says. “You and Nev can room with us and Lee.”

“Thanks.” Harry smiles.

“What are you all doing?” McGonagall calls as she comes in.

“They were trying to blame me for shite that is beyond my control because I totally wanted some crazy old man hunting me down and trying to kill me.” Harry tells her sarcastically.

“Oh yes, because said madman didn't order the deaths of all children born in July just to be sure that his supposed defeater wouldn't be able to grow up and defeat him.” McGonagall rolls her own eyes. “I will say this only once: Prophecy or not, the Dark Lord would have hunted your families down and tortured and killed them either because they were Halfbloods, Muggleborns or sided with Dumbledore. He was willing to go after and kill infants, what makes you think he wouldn't have killed the lot of you had he had half a mind to? Potter was just the unlucky one to be singled out and it was the rest of our world who gave him the name Boy Who Lived and placed him on pedestal and gave him impossible expectations to fulfill.”

Everyone was thoroughly cowed now.

“Let me remind you all, I do not celebrate Halloween because one: I was never allowed to, two: terrible things always happen to me on that day, and most importantly, three: My parents died that day. So yes, keep living in your little worlds of ignorance and idiocy, but don't bitch at me when Reality slaps you hard with the unfair truth. This is a war, it's ugly and everyone's going to suffer before it gets remotely better. You are going to get hurt, people you love are going to get hurt, people on both sides are going to die and there is no one to blame but yourselves for placing all your eggs in one basket and not expecting them to all break before they can hatch!” Harry huffs and they all wince because once more they are reminded that in order for all of them to be alive and living happy lives, Harry had to lose literally everything.

“Indeed, now then, Mr. Potter, if you would kindly follow me, I've just finished setting up a private dorm for you since you are no longer a student for one and due to your disability. You may ask one of your friends to room with you so you are kept semi on schedule. If I recall being blind doesn't allow for you to keep a normal sleeping schedule.” McGonagall says, giving a pointed glare to the others to start getting ready for bed.

“Yes, that's correct. Thank you, professor.” Harry is glad someone somewhat understood his knew quirkiness.

“You're not the first student with a disability to attend, though sadly they are transferred to a smaller school within a month.” McGonagall admits.

“I see... well Hermione's the only one who has experience and knowledge of my limitations.” Harry says.

“But she's a girl and your a boy!” Lavender Brown shouts.

“Mr. Potter and Ms. Granger have been friends since they were 11 and even then, Mr. Potter and Ms. Granger's secondary Genders do not allow them to get up to anything.” McGonagall huffs.

“Huh?!” Several ask, but are ignored as the two Omegas are shown to a third stair where most of those out of Hogwarts dormed, but led them towards an off shoot from the main stairwell and into a room with two beds.

“Here you go, it's not much, but from my understanding a smaller room will be better suited for you, less time needed to acclimate.”

“Yes, thank you professor.” Harry tells her.

“If you need anything, let me know. Mr. Longbottom and Messers Weasley are also in this hallway. If you should need anything and Ms. Granger is unavailable.”

“Thanks again.” Harry tells her and she nods her head before she leaves. “That surprisingly went better than I expected... then again, I did and didn't plan to lose my temper, but...”

“Like you said, your tolerance for things has changed drastically and people being willfully ignorant or blind to your suffering is one of things you will not tolerate anymore. Not to mention blaming you for things that you literally had no say or control over. It would be like blaming you for a meteor smashing into a forest and causing a wildfire.” Hermione huffs.

“Word.” Harry nods and moves over to the bed closest to the window and carefully sits down on it. “Good my anklets are working good to help me see, but it's not overwhelming me...”

“Good. Now then, the boys should be here soon... We will wait for later and head to the ROR.”

“Good... I am gonna unpack for now...” He waves his hand and his trunk floats over to him and resizes itself, opening up and he begins to pull out his things and settle them into place around the room, but keeping his super important items secure for now...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry paused before the RoR and began pacing, thinking of what he wanted and hoping that the room would know what he desired even if he couldn't see it. Once the door formed, he walked into the room and the others gasped in amazement of the grand potion lab with a seating area off to the side. The twins quickly move to pull out cauldrons while Neville went and sat on an armchair facing where the two redheads and Harry were setting up, Hermione found the bookcases and began to peruse them. They were the first to arrive and Hermione has used the old DA coins to alert only certain people of where they were and how to get in. The Patel twins arrived with Luna, Hannah Abbot and Susan Bones, while Terry Boot and Theodore Nott came in not long after them. The sole Slytherin, tensed as he was met with hostile looks.

“Go sit down or come brew something...” Harry orders coldly and everyone quickly follows his words, opting to sit. They also flinched at the unfriendly tone in his voice, it set their nerves on edge.

Colin Creevey and his brother Denis arrived with a couple of others from their age ranks, Harry sadly doesn't know all their names, but judging by the way they greeted Hermione, they were at least Muggleborns and saw Hermoine as their defacto leader. The only ones they were waiting on now were the adults. But a moment or two later Severus arrived with the Elves and the Immortal King and a pale faced Draco at his heel. There was another Slytherin, Blaise Zabini, who was tense, but at least willing to still enter the room.

“Hadrain.” Haldir smirks seeing his Omega hard at work at one station surrounded by potions and brewing away expertly.

“Oh, what are you making this time?” Aragon asks, coming only within three feet of the closest cauldron to see it is a high grade healing potion. “Healing potions?”

“Healing Rains and some White Outs.” Harry smiles, pleased that Aragon's gotten better at recognizing the potions Harry's invented and perfected.

“The White Out is the blizzard one that freezes the enemy solid, correct?” Severus asks.

“Yes, you seemed most fond of them, so I figured I make a fresh batch just for you.”

“I would kill for the recipe...” Severus admits.

“No need to dirty your hands, I will lend them to you.” Harry assures, he then lifts his nose slightly and turns towards the last two Slytherins. “Draco, who's your friend?”

“Blaise Zabini...” the dark skinned young man says, an Italian accent coloring his words. “Draco says you're offering asylum...”

“Yes, I am, but only if you are willing to stay either out of the fighting or side with me. And no, I am not working with Dumbledore.” Harry tells him with a such a dead serious face. “Why the hell would I work for someone who has planned my death since I was a baby?”

“What?!” The others shout, those who didn't know or figure it out for themselves, that is.

“Harry's right, I wouldn't trust someone who's tried to use my parents as hostages against me.” Hermoine adds in. “I called you all here because out of all the members of the DA, you're the ones who I trust the most. I will vet out a few others, but after the meeting we just had in the tower, I'm not willing to trust the other Lions.”

“Wait why isn't Ron or Ginny here?” Padma asked, having just noticed the missing redheads.

“Because our darling brother and sister are firmly planted up Dumbleduck's ass.” Fred growls. “They have proven themselves untrustworthy.”

“In fact, Harry would still be safe where he was had they not stupidly said Baldie's name and activated the Taboo and alerted him to where we were.” George snarls out, smashing the slug viciously in his fit of anger.

“Easy, Mr. Weasley, if you're going to be furious, then do not brew.” Severus huffs, as he walks over to make sure he's not making anything too dangerous.

“He's an angry brewer, Uncle Sev. Leave him be, I put a ward around the stations, so if anything goes critical, it will alert us 10 seconds before it can explode, this way we have time to either neutralize it or get behind cover.” Harry assures him.

Severus scoffs softly, not in disgust or even to ridicule, but he still checked over the potion because he was not willing to risk it. George let him, but he was still angrily smashing and grinding his needed ingredients, imagining them to be the traitors, which was helping to calm him down. As the others slowly made their way to sit down, not willing to risk being near the angry twins or Harry's startling 5 cauldrons as he works in a seamless motion between them. Once they were all settled down, they turned to look at the primary members of the group, so Neville clears his throat and speaks up:

“Alright, everyone get settled.” Neville tells the others and he settles Jeremy in the pot of soil that appears beside him and it croons happily at the damp soil, quickly digging around until only the bud with the mouth can be seen, looking like a strange Venus fly trap, content in the pot. “As many of you are aware, when Umbitch was the DADA professor and right after she was chased out of the school, several of us disappeared for several hours before it was later announced that Harry had been killed during the Battle of the DoM, corret? Well as you can clearly see, Harry's not dead.”

“In fact, during the crossfire between the Headmaster and Sir Noseless the Dork Lord, Harry was transported to a different world/time. We're trying to understand how that worked, but clearly there are connections between our world and the other world which allows our worlds to loop and become one another as time moves on and reaches a critical point.” Hermione takes over, but shrugs. “I need to do further research into the matter, so don't ask me right now. And for the last few years, Harry's been living in that world, getting use to being blind and relearning magic.”

“Yes, I had to relearn a lot and have mastered much on my own. And as I spent time away from our world and away from all those who kept playing with me like I'm some pawn on a chessboard or a puppet, I was able to finally see how much of my life was a lie and how much the other half was similar to a lamb being raised just for slaughter or a sacrifice. I was never meant to live a full life, hell, if Dumbles had his way, I would have already been married to Ginerva or at least sired two brats off of her already and would be long since dead. Ginerva as my widowed bride/wife/fiance, would have gained access to my vaults as the mother of my children and thus be granted control over them. She would have then allowed Dumbles to have my seats and votes since she would be 'too focused on raising' my heir(s), to be able to use them.” Harry sneers.

“Wait, hold on! That's line theft!” Blaise chokes out.

“Yes, but legal line theft.” Theo says softly. “Potter's the last of his line, so if he's dead, he cannot lodge a complaint or request an inquiry. And with him having children, even the Black title would go to Weaslette. Even if you're already an adult and the only other legal Heir, Dray. There would be no way to legally prove otherwise, especially if no one is aware of this. Think about it. Harry's the Golden Boy, who would ever think that someone planned his death just to steal his family's name and power? Sure they can accuse Weaslette about being a gold digger, but if things went as the Headmaster had planned, who's to say that Potter wouldn't have fallen in love with her naturally? They would have been school yard sweethearts who opted to get married as soon as they graduated, or during the war as a 'just in case' should Potter have died fighting the Dark Lord.”

“... That's terrifying...” Blaise admits, while the others all gulp and look at Harry with concern. “But what if he didn't fall for her?”

“Do you honestly think the Headmaster isn't above potioning someone to the gills to get what he wants?” Severus challenges his students, who all pale even more, suddenly seeing why having the best Potions Master in centuries as one of the professors would be an advantage despite how clearly the man isn't fond of teaching or seemingly of children for that matter. “There is one thing you must all realize about the Headmaster, if it benefits his so-called Greater Good, he will do anything to ensure it happens. Even if he has to blackmail, threaten and bribe others to do his bidding. And there will little other options to oppose him, but at the same time, doing as he wants means that later on if you suddenly stop being of use or value to him, he can easily bury you with no hope of ever seeing the light of day.”

They all shudder, realizing that Professor Snape and perhaps others on the staff have had to perfect walking a very fine silk thread that could break at any second due to their own actions of be knocked off by the Headmaster if the old man felt like it. And it was even worse for Professor Snape because he's supposedly also working for the Dark Lord, which clearly if he was, he wouldn't be here right now. The man could easily brew Amortentia to douse Potter with if Dumbledore orders him to, not to mention many others that would mould Potter into the perfect pawn to be used and then disposed of once his use and value are gone. It's putting a lot of what's happened over the years into a new perspective, and why it's always Harry Potter solving the Yearly mysteries or being singled out. He was being tested to see if he's ready to face the Dark Lord or tossed aside.

“They really planned out how they would trap you...” Draco says eventually, still a bit green in his cheeks as he looks at Harry, as he moves the healing potions off to the side to begin cooling, Aragon and the Elf Twins moving to grab the cases of vials and once the liquid was cool enough, began to ladle it into the bottles and corking them shut.

“Yes, so imagine both Dumbles and Dickymort's surprise when they both went to Gringotts to try and claim my vaults and seats, only to learn that I was still alive. But no matter how they searched for me, they couldn't find me.” Harry smirks darkly.

“But how did you get to the other world?” Denis asks.

“Excessive magical backlash between three powerful wizards of equal power.” Harry tells them calmly. “Dumdum and Dickless are on even footing and I'm above them in terms of power. As an Omega, yes I am an Omega, what I lack in physical strength and power, I make up for in both high fertility and magical power. It also helps that I'm thrice blessed. So those gifts manifested at that point when I would have died. I was transported somewhere safe and allowed to recover and heal. I did not have contact with anyone, but I did make some friends. I also found my mates so even after everything is over, while the two worlds will not merge, they are forever connected thanks to me.” Harry smiles softly as his mates all give pleased little smiles.

“Wait... so these... these guys?” Parvati asks nervously, looking at the five handsome men who had been quietly helping to bottle the potions or pass things to Harry as he worked.

“Yes, these fine gentlemen are in fact Hadrian's mates. His majesty, King Aragon, son of Arathorn. The twin sons of Lord Elrond, Elrohir and Elladan, Haldir, the March Warden of Lothlorien, and Prince Legolas of the Greenwood.” Severus introduces the five males, who all bow or wave at them. “They may not have enough power on their own, but combined they have enough power to stand with Hadrian.”

“Damn, he's really powerful if he needs five mates...” Terry says. “But wouldn't it have been better to finds just one person of equal-- oh wait, nevermind...”

“Yes, glad you realized what we said earlier about the only two potential mates, I could have taken both want me dead.” Harry deadpans, “And if anyone else in this world is of equal power to me, exists then they live outside of Magical Britain. Though, I would never be allowed to leave, never mind marry anyone outside of Britain because the Potter bloodline is not only very powerful magic wise, but also in terms of influence and financially. Even Politically, my family is very powerful. Do you know how that could affect the economy if I had married someone from like India, or China? Not to mention the changes it would bring to our society? Apparently everyone is content with being stagnant. But again, that is if I could find someone who matches me in power. I cannot afford a weak Alpha. And even then, I have a certain taste in my men.” Harry smirks slyly at his Alphas.

“Damn...” Padma pouts because she thought the new guys were hot, but clearly they were off the market.

“Sorry, Pads, but these hotties are mine... and no they don't have siblings, expect the twins. They have a little sister.” Harry tells her.

“Ok... so what are we doing here and what are we going to do about this war?” Hannah asks.

“We'll be picking back up on training, not only am I going to be teaching you a lot of the spells I learned and mastered, but to warn you now. I'm more of an AOE caster now that I cannot see. I'm also a DPS. If I had to categorize things, Haldir, Elladan and Elrohir are the Tanks, Legolas is our long range fighter with Aragon being our mid range fighter and medic.”

The Muggleborns all gasped, eyes wide and glittering with delight while the Magical raised members blinked confused.

“Harry can do a lot of damage over time and in a wide area unlike us who can see and take out the threats more directly in front of us. Harry's more of a one man army on his own, but that doesn't mean we can't help him. He's got to use magic on a constant level which can drain him horrifically during a battle. We need to be able to not only keep up with him, but be able to take out the threats just as quickly and just as likely.” Hermione dumbs down for the Magic raised members.

“Right, so first things first: training, this will include using Muggle weapons, more of the older weapons verse the modern ones because I highly doubt we'd be able to get our hands on any of them.” Neville says. “And to warn you now, a lot of the spells Harry knows fall into what is classified as Gray and Dark magic. If you are uncomfortable, this is your last chance to leave, Professor Snape can erase these particular memories from your mind and you will go about the rest of your year in blissful ignorance.”

Everyone looked at each other, some sharing looks or little gestures but no one opts to leave. Hermione's not sure if she feels proud of their loyalty or just that bit more paranoid if something goes wrong later.

“Alright, I will be changing the DA coins to something else, too many former members will have noticed our absence and will likely use the coins to try and spy on us or cheat their way into our inner ring. Speaking of, I shouldn't have to say this, but I want it to be clear: Under absolutely not circumstances is Harry to be left alone, not with the other students, who will either try to jump him just because they blame him for what is happening or has happened to their families, but also those who will try to jump him and hand him off to the Dork Lord hoping to get into his good graces or to try and spare their families or to Headmaster Dumbassdoor. This also goes for the adults and especially the Headmaster. The only adults to be trusted are the ones currently in this room.”

“Why?” Denis asks.

“Headmaster Dumbledore was the one to hit me with the Killing Curse from behind during his duel with Voldiedick. Sir Dickless was the one to blind me.” Harry tells them, cold and uncaring of their feelings.

“WHAT!?” the others all shout, even Blaise, Theo and Draco are left slack jawed in shock.

“Aragon, my Pensive please?” Harry sighs and before the man can move the RoR makes one appear and is already prepared so Legolas conjures a small jar and hands it to Harry. “Oh, thank you, Leggy!”

“You are welcome.” Legolas smiles, ignoring the dark glares from the other four who haven't gotten nicknames from Harry yet. Sneak and Glide don't count since they were the ranger names the Twins were proud to have.

“Guys, stop glaring at him...” Harry orders, sensing the mild tension between his mates. “I swear you're all like children... Here we go, you know how to set it up?”

“It's already set, just need the memory or memories, depending on what you are showing them.” Severus states, standing at his own station now, one of the recipe cards from Harry's personal Potion Grimoire under his intense focus as he carefully brews 'Spear Frost.' The older Omega's not sure if he's used that one before or had seen it, but based off the small description of it in the book, it sounded like it would be very handy.

“Alright, I will take them in.” Haldir says, walking forward to grab the jar and to steal a small kiss from his Omega.

“Thanks, Hal. Do be gentle with them, I may have trained them how to defend themselves, but they are still children and have never faced true hardship before.” Harry says, smiling when the stern March Warden gives a small pleased hum at his own nickname.

Haldir gathers the DA members and their guests around the Pensive and after pouring the jar of glowing memories in, he instructs them on how to enter and goes in first, his body going into stasis as slowly the others join him, fingers dipping in uncertain, but their curiosity winning over them. Hermione and the Weasley Twins had joined in as well, wanting to see what they missed, but to also show their trust in Harry. Said Omega hummed as he moved onto brewing his personal favorite battle potion, Night Raid, and a few of the twins nastier prank potions to douse over half the school over the next few days. The others busied themselves with bottling the potions and setting them in cases or grabbing a book to read while they wait for the others to come back up from their trip into Harry's memories.

By the time there are gasps as the kids and young adults all fall over after resurfacing, Harry's brewed enough potions to supply a small army for at least a month. Haldir just leans on the Pensive stand, waving his hand to vanish the liquid and dissipate the memories into the ether and then slowly stands on his own, thanking Legolas, who passes him a glass of wine. It doesn't get easier seeing the horrors his beloved Omega has suffered in his life, but based off the sobbing and angry cursing, he can feel a tentative hope bloom in his chest as the DA members and their guests get up. Harry sensed what was about to happen and moved away from the brewing stations and over to where a huge nest of pillows, blankets and other soft things was and not a second later he was eating Hermione's hair as she all but tackled him in her hug, having finally gotten her bearings and looked for her fellow Omega.

She was sobbing hysterically into his shoulder when they were joined by the Patel Twins, Hannah, Luna and Susan, which knocked them into the nest and the boys all took up protective positions around the sobbing mass of females. When they were calmed and able to let him go, the boys quickly took their place, Draco casting every medical spell he's ever seen his mother cast, reading over the results and it made his stomach twist even worse having further proof in black ink on parchment. Blaise's eyes were glowing with rage, but also awe and a bit of hero worship. How the hell does one remain so kind and genuine after all that Potter's suffered? But at the same time, it explains his sudden change in personality. Blaise is sad to admit he's nowhere near as strong as Potter was.

Theodore knew from joining the DA in 5^th year that Potter was someone who would help as long as you never crossed the lines in the sand, something Umbitch did often and it was 'extreme' to allow her to be carried off by the Centaurs, but after what he just watched, he now knows that it was tamed compared to watching Harry Potter mow down legions of monsters using only a few spells, potions he's invented and having a Basilisk as a Familiar. Not to mention he now understood what AOE means, he's scared to find out what that looks like in real life, but it solidifies his resolve.

“Alright, enough.” Harry sighs, gently calming them all, giving one last round of hugs while passing out hankies so they can dry their eyes. “As you saw, I was telling the truth and as you saw, I had to work from the ground back up, but now I have very little tolerance for certain people and stupidity. Now if you want--”

“Hermione, I have an idea for the new HPS coins!” Susan declares loudly, her cheeks a bit rosy for rudely cutting him off.

“I saw those leaf pins that Elf Lady gave the Hobbits, we can use different types of leaf patterns and make them look like our House colors, but make plenty for the whole school so no one is the wiser, but keep the DA Coins active so we can catch any traitors or would be assassins/kidnappers if they happen to steal a DA coin. Not everyone in the original DA is on the Headmaster's side, but rather unsure what joining you will mean. Though there are a few who clearly believe you're at fault.” Hannah continues.

“Brilliant! You should total use Maple leaves for Gryffindor!” Padma suggests. “Oh, I know! Make one leaf type for all the pins, but only those of us who are apart of the HPS can transfigure them into a different leaf pattern as a silent form of communication! No words need to be written out, we can make a codex of what certain colors and patterns mean!”

“I can create the leaf patterns.” Neville says, being the best at Herbology, the Dryad would know many kinds and types and with Hermione's and the Weasley twins help to come up with the codex.

“We will need to come up with something else for Harry since he cannot see...” A Hufflepuff boy says, worried how Harry would know what's happening without his eye sight, even if the idea is a really good one.

“Harry's will the only one with writing.” Hermione states. “I will need to borrow your Braille books so I can get them just right and make sure that whatever we say through your pin is written correctly and whatever you send back will translate properly into the shapes and colors.”

“Oh for the love of the Valar, I'm reminded of their playful conversation of world domination...” Haldir groans, rubbing his temple.

Luna, Neville, Fred, George and Hermione all turn to face him as they say in one voice:

“Who said we were joking?”

“I wasn't kidding when I said I only need a few people to take over the world and you are looking at them, the rest are there just for aesthetics.” Harry grins.

“HEY!” The others cry out, grabbing pillows to hit him with or throw at him, which makes him laugh.

“Alright, so we're getting more training, no leaving Harry alone with anyone who is not currently in this room. Anything else?” Terry asks.

“Professor Snape and Draco have been tasked by the Dark Duck to get close to me and when they are given the chance, to make off with me. However, Professor Snape isn't going to do that unless he really has no other choice and Draco's unfortunately stuck between a rock and hard place.” Harry says, holding up a hand to stop anyone from attacking the said pair.

“Why didn't you tell us sooner, Malfoy?” Fred asks, his hand slowly snaking out to wrap around Hermione's wrist. Draco flinched and looks down, but Harry gets up and walks up to him, gently cupping his cheek and making him look up.

“He's not mad, look at him, he's concerned.” Harry orders softly and Draco reluctantly looks up to see that while Fred is indeed glaring, the pinch and set of his face was more concerned than angered, but it was the fact he was touching Hermione that was making him not want to look. He's known the older boy felt some type of way for Hermione, but was hoping to get her before him.

Harry sniffed slightly and blinked behind his mask before he sighs and gently pinches the blonde's cheek.

“We'll talk later... Now the last thing you all need to know is that I came into my Creature Inheritance... I will show you now, but you cannot, and I mean CANNOT let anyone know about it. Not only is it incredibly rare, but it is also extremely powerful and is equally sought after and feared...” Harry warns and pulls away from everyone and with a twist and small shimmer of magic his legs become his tail, his trousers becoming a skirt as his undergarments vanish.

Everyone who hadn't seen it before gasp in awe, the 15ft tail was beautiful and very powerful, like any snake, most of it was thick and heavy with pure muscle, but as it gets to the tip it begins to taper off into a fine point. The dark green, almost black patterns on it are accented with lighter greens, the odd flash of blue and the underside is a soft cream color. They can see some of the scales along the exposed parts of his wrists and hands, up his neck and some haloing his face. When he flicks out his tongue it is long and serpentine, forked at the end as is normal for a snake. They notice deadly claws in place of his nails and that he's mostly coiled up, that allows him to sit up right, but also appear smaller.

“What are you? I don't see snakes in your hair... so you're not a a Medusa...”

“Oh, I can actually make that happen, but as a Lamia, the snakes won't allow me to petrify anyone since I'm blind and I wouldn't be able to see through the snakes because they would also be blind like me. So there's no point in having them. Though they could be good company when you're lonely.” Harry shrugs softly.

“A Lamia!? That's even rarer than a Medusa!” Terry gasps. “There's at least a colony out in Greece of about 100-350 Medusas and Gorgons, not completely extinct, but certainly endangered. Nagas and Naginis are still numbered in the thousands and are heavily protected in India and throughout Asia, minus Russia where it's too cold for them to survive, but the Russian Magical communities send out special Ops to protect the Naga territories when requested...”

“I think the last Lamia to ever be recorded had been the one that tried to seduce and kill King Arthur before Merlin killed her.” Parvati murmurs, getting on her knees like her sister, both of them were born from Indian Parents, but born and raised in Britain. They bow reverently to the snake hybrid, whispering softly in Indian a small prayer and blessing. Harry flushed and quickly touched their shoulders, not wanting anyone to grovel to him, but the twins do not rise until they finish.

“I see, so there are cultures that worship Creatures...” Elrohir says, startling people into remembering that Harry's mates were here.

“Yes, in India, there are a few Old World Gods who take on animal forms and the Nagas are revered as living Gods... Those of us of Indian decent are taught to always be kind and courteous to the Nagas and their various cousins. Are you a vegetarian like the Nagas?” Padma asks.

“Yes, I don't really have a stomach for meat anymore, but if I had to have some, it would be mostly fish or lightly seasoned chicken, nothing else. I still love eggs though...”

“All snakes love eggs.” Parvati giggles. “Alright, so Padma and I will be in charge of Harry's food and snacks! We'll scan for anything harmful.”

“Yes! Not only do we have to watch out for physical attacks, but also the magical kinds and not just direct spell fire.” George agrees. “Professor Snape, Freddie and I are making a specialized bracelet for Harry to wear which will alert him if something is tampered with.”

“Ooh, could you make it for everyone... I wouldn't put it past the others to not harm one of us to get at Harry.” Theo asks, pointing out the danger to themselves as well. “Not all of us know how to cast detection spells and even then it would be very suspicious if we suddenly started testing every little bit of our food for potions and poisons.”

“Yes, though I will need Elrohir's and Elladan's help since they can actually make the bracelets.” Fred assures, already thinking of what can be used and how to interlock the arrays and spells together.

“Nothing fancy, something simple and easily missed as an everyday accessory or piece of jewelry. The only eccentric one should be Luna's because she's know for her unique and handmade accessories...” Harry says, waving a hand as Luna shows off her bottle cork necklace and radish earrings.

“We can do that.” Elladan says, leaning close to the small blonde young woman to study her accessories to get an idea of how to make it. “Perhaps flowers?”

“Ohh, lovely, moonflower and forget-me-nots?” she asks.

“Of course... Perhaps flower bracelets for the girls and a metal and leather woven bracelet for the boys?”

“That sounds doable, and they wouldn't be looked at twice.” Draco finally adds in.

“Thanks El and Ro.” Harry slithers over to kiss his twins on their cheeks, making them preen at getting their own nicknames to join Hal and Leggy. Aragon was not pouting. “Ari, are you good at warding?”

“Huh?” Everyone blinks, looking around for this 'Ari' that Harry was talking to.

“I'm talking to you Aragon.” Harry giggles and Aragon blushes, but is nevertheless happy.

“Yes, I've studied Warding extensively. Hal and I should be able to work with the twins and get them done in three days, four at the most.”

“Alright, so we're all gonna be on high alert for the next few days. If you can thoroughly vet out the others or even those who never joined the original DA, then we can add them in, but only everyone in this room right now will know everything... Also, the first thing we're going to be learning is the Art of Mind Protection. Headmaster Dumbledore loves to read minds without asking permission, which is considered a form of rape. However, we will talk more later. Now it's very late and we need to head to bed... Hogwarts, would you be a dear and open instant doors to everyone's respective rooms?”

There is a pause and then the RoR manifests several doors and Harry walks towards the one that calls out to him and as he slithers his way to it, opens it up into his and Hermione's room. Padma finds one with Indian carvings on it and opens it up into hers and her sister's room. Luna skips over to the door covered in Magical Creatures and finds her room. Terry Boot and the others quickly find their doors and step through after bidding each other goodnight. Out of curiosity, when they turn around, there are no doors. How did Harry know to ask for that and how did he know that Hogwarts would do that for them? Oh well...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

The following three days passed in a blur of trying to find a rhythm and making sure everyone was attending some sort of class because a vast majority of those in attendance have already graduated in the last few years, but due to the war could not venture out into the world of adulthood. This made keeping Harry away from the Headmaster much easier for the HPS. And as they had discussed, they kept their eyes out for Harry, who was almost always in Hermione's company and the rare few times she wasn't around, the Weasley Twins or at least Neville was with him. They kept their eyes out for threats to Harry, but also kept an eye on the adults, trying to figure out who was trustworthy and who wasn't.

They also have been slowly but surely weeding out who would possibly join their side or stood against them. Dumbledore seemed to be his usual eccentric, but 'grandfatherly' self, even if he sometimes twitched or gave frozen smiles to some of the newer 'staff' members. Harry's mates had insinuated themselves into teaching positions as well as some of their previous professors making miraculous returns, though Harry stated that Professor Lupin and Lord Black were trustworthy. When someone voiced their concern about the known Werewolf being a teacher, Harry had only smiled when Remus walked over during lunch and basically picked him up, sat in his spot and plopped his cub on his lap for a cuddle session, even falling asleep as Harry kept calmly talking to his friends.

Sirius had soon joined them holding a much of hot chocolate that got his husband's attention instantly. Harry being comfortable between his parents' so-called betrayer and a Werewolf helped the HPS members calm down and even got some very helpful tips on spells and even some basic, but very mean pranks to pull on people. Another professor who returned to teach was Mad-Eye Moody, or rather the real Moody, but everyone was still rather wary of him. Dumbledore had gotten the Order Members who didn't have Ministry jobs or were his contacts with other groups of people hired as assistants, but so far none of the Order members have been able to get too close to Harry with the except of those he allows near.

Harry's Alphas managed to not only teach their classes, or assist in others while still working on the new HPS pins and had ultimately settled one Maple leaves for the Gryffindors, Oak leaves for the Hufflepuffs, Rowan leaves for Ravenclaw and Ash leaves for Slytherin. They made plenty for all of the students, but only the members of the former Dumbledore's Army, but now proud members of Harry's Protection Squad (“You guys why would you name it that!?” HP “Would you have preferred Harry Potter's Subordinates instead?” DM “Or Harry's Passion Slaves?” FW “OMG stop!!!” HP “So we're leaving it as the Harry Protection Squad, then.” HG “I hate all of you.” HP) had the enchanted versions.

Neville, Hermione and the Weasley twins had worked out the colors, their meanings and the codex for their hidden messages. They made copies for every member and spares for when others are finally vetted out, but each copy is set to turn into a smelly gray mess if someone tries to steal it or betrays them, while triggering a semi permanent hex of pimples spelling out Thief or Traitor, on the offender's forehead for all to see, while a hidden secrecy charm prevents them from telling anyone about what they know about the HPS and their movements, members and mission, but also to keep all of Harry's secrets just that, secrets. Severus had even interwoven a Vow of Silence into the books as well as the pins that prevent them from speaking or even thinking about what they now to anyone, or if anyone tries dreading their minds. It's not a perfect, but it's an extra layer of protection until Occlumency lessons could be held.

Aragon, who had taken over History of Magic and was not only making the classes fun, but essentially mock mini battles and debates, which the students looked forward to especially since he is teaching more than just the Goblin Wars. Legolas was assisting with Herbology while Haldir was working with Elrohir to teach Defense, ignoring that Moody was supposed to be the teacher, the grizzled former Auror was hard pressed to try and boot them from the classes since the pair not only out spelled him, but were not shy of kicking his prosthetic out from under him and causing him to tumble over whenever they felt he was being too paranoid or demanding far too much of the students. Elladan was content to shadow Professors Flitwick and McGonagall's classes, being skilled with both charms and transfiguration, which pleased both, though Flitwick, being half Goblin, knew the Elf's true identity and was greatly honored to be the one assigned to safeguard the true Goblin Kings and their Queen while at the school.

Needless to say with how hectic the first week was going, it was fairly easy for them to get their plans in order and soon the HPS main members were sneaking their way into the RoR once more, four days later. Hannah and Susan were surprised to see Harry not brewing this time, but casually reading from one of his braille books while Hermione was surrounded by a veritable fort of books and was scribbling away in her notebook sitting before him while Fred and George were carefully working on some prank projects in the far back corner of the potion lab half of the room. Professor Snape was draped lazily on a lounge, one arm over his eyes, seemingly sleeping and dressed in far more casual clothes than they have ever seen him in. Harry lifts his head slightly, flicks out his tongue and smiles.

“Hello, Hanna, Susan, come in.” He calls to them as they enter and Susan opts to go practice some potion brewing while Hannah joins Hermione on the floor, carefully pulling a book off the piles surrounding her and starting to read, quickly noting that it was about creating elemental arrays and spells. “Mione, the radicals are either even or odd based on the amount of power you are putting in and how much of an area you want to cover, plus the amount of damage you do. So let's say you want to target only three people out of about 13, you would need a smaller radical of about 1-5 with a sub radical of 3 to get the targets you want. It would cover about let's say thirty or so feet. So even if all 13 are in that area, only three of them would be affected.”

“Ohh, I see...” Hermione blinks and nods before she jots that down. “The others will be here soon... So I should clean this mess up... Thanks for letting me borrow all of these... I seriously didn't know there were other kinds of magic other than the standard spells, charms, hexes and jinxes.”

“I mean there are Rituals which are the oldest form of magic and the original magic before what we use more commonly now. But yes, there are others, Elemental, Null Magic, Celestial and so many more. Old World Magic has lasted nearly as long as humanity has. Honestly there is a limitless list of possibilities when it comes to magic, we're only as limited as our imagination.”

“Are you making a spell?” Hannah asks.

“Yes, I got inspired by Harry's Battle Potions and remembered there were some cool spells in the rare few video games I use to play that I want to make into real spells to use. Harry's helping me work out how to go about crafting the spells and calculating how powerful I wanna make it.” Hermione admits.

“Sounds interesting...” Severus muses from where he was lounging, shocking the girls who had thought he was asleep. Harry just chuckles softly, knowing his Uncle had been merely resting, not sleeping. “Since I've made my own spells before, show me the calculations before you even think to begin weaving it together. Spell crafting is excessively dangerous. The slightest mistake will result in your death if not the deaths of everyone around you.”

“Professor Snape is correct...” Luna's voice hums out as she skips in with Neville and Theo not too far behind her. “Mummy died that way...” Luna admits sadly and Harry quickly gets up from his chair and goes to hug her. “Thank you, big brother.”

“Of course, my little Moon Flower.” He kisses her temple and she quickly joins the older girls on the floor while Neville moves to where a greenhouse had been added to the room and Theo opts to just sit and start his homework.

There's easy chatter and the sounds of either pages turning, cauldrons bubbling or the soft snips of pruning sheers to fill the silences in between. It's only about 20 minutes before everyone is finally there and Harry calmly claps his hands to get the meeting underway.

“Alright, Ari, El, Ro?”

“We've finished the bracelets.” Elrohir says as Elladan pulls out the chest and resizes it and opens it. Aragon carefully pulling out the slim black boxes inside out and handing them out.

“As we stated before, the girls and Omegas will get flower bracelets while the boys and Alphas will get a leather and metal cuff. As you can see we selected two flowers that you requested. Luna has moon flowers and Forget-me-nots while Ms. Bones has daffodils and poppies, Ms. Parvati has vanilla flowers and honey suckle, Ms. Padma has vanilla and peach blossom, Ms. Abbot has orange blossoms and fox glove and Hermione has bluebell and morning glory. As for the boys, Mr. Boot will have a blue stained braided leather cuff with polished bronze accents, Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Zabini, and Mr. Nott have green stained cuffs, each a different design of braid, but accented in silver, Messers Weasley have red interwoven braided cuffs with gold accents and Mr. Longbottom, even though you were sorted into Gryffindor, we felt it only appropriate that you get a blonde yellow cuff with black iron accents.” Elrohir explains.

“We originally were just gonna make them all the same, but that would have been more suspicious, so we opted for unique, but simple enough to be overlooked.” Elladan admits as he pulls out a bangle from another compartment of the box and walks over to Harry and carefully fits it around his Omega's wrist. “This is made from a rare piece of naturally tricolored jade, black, blue and green.”

“Now then these will warm when they detect potions in either your food or drink that is not harmful, but was given to you without your notice. Such as prank potions, health potions or medicine laced food and drink. They will become icy cold when they detect poison or something non magical, but dangerous to your health. However they become burning hot, without causing damage or harm, when they detect dangerous and harmful potions. Regardless what hand you use to grab something, the bracelets will pick it up. And if someone tries to spell anything directly into your bodies, the bracelet will vibrate in warning before it will force you into vomiting on the spot.” Aragorn warns them. “We opted for this because it's best to purge the danger out of your system before it has time to get absorbed and cause harm, if not kill you.”

“Whoa, thanks!” Several voices gush out as Aragon nods, though his cheeks are a bit warm.

“Amazing work, guys!” Harry praises, feeling carvings of flowering vines in his bracelet, but also seeing the carefully woven network of spells and arrays.

“They will also act as Portkeys that will bring you straight to the Healing Ward of Gringotts if you are unconscious and was forced to drink any kind of potion that is not a healing potion, nutrient potion or medicine, within safe dosages.” Haldir speaks up. “We wanted to ensure you could not be captured if you were rendered unconscious in any case. You can also manually activate it with the passwords written on these slips of paper or if the proximity ward is breached by something dangerous or you have been left unconscious for more than three minutes.”

“Wow, way to go above and beyond...” Blaise says, fingering his triple braided cuff, admiring the supple softness of the leather, but also the clearly hard work and effort that went into the spell work.

“We've learned very quickly that Hadrian's weakness is those he cares for. So we may have gone a bit overboard with the protections, but we'd rather be safe than sorry. And we certainly do not want our mate to be forced into a position he cannot get out of if you are all harmed, taken hostage or are killed. He cares very much for his friends and chosen family and as his Alphas, it is our duty to see to your safety and well being.” Legolas says and they all flush feeling warmed to be considered akin to family to Harry.

“Now then, let's begin with the first step of Occlumency, those of you who already know it, help your fellow students as we go...” Severus says as he gets up fully to begin their first lesson...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ Chapter XX ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry twitched in annoyance as he reluctantly followed behind Moody up to the Headmaster's office. It's been only a couple of weeks since he was forced to go to school. He had hoped the old man would remain too busy and distracted to try and talk to Harry or 'convince' him that the Headmaster's will is for the best of the whole world. He discreetly tapped his maple pin, having admitted that he learned Morse code when he was younger because an old war veteran who use to go to the local library had told him, admittedly heavily redacted, tales of his adventures during the war. When Harry had voiced his interest in learning Morse code, the old man had happily found the needed books and even brought his old Morse code device.

Hermione had been excited to learn he could use it and happily asked Professor Snape for help creating the needed array to allow for Harry to tap out his responses from his own pin to the others. If Hermione and Harry started randomly tapping while smirking at each other at meals or during most of their lessons, that was their business and no one else's. Though one of the highlights of Harry's week was when they were trading increasingly creative insults towards both each other and others around them. The only reason anyone knew something was up was because Hermione's gasp of offense and shouting at him to take it back had alerted the others. Though, Harry's certain that Severus was keeping up with their conversation because he heard him talking to Draco, who had been so confused by the scene in front of him.

Blinking out of his thoughts, he pauses when Moody's uneven gait came to a stop and after he muttered the password. The man was trying to be secretive and quiet didn't work in his favor since almost everyone knows that the passwords were always some form of candy and that Harry's hearing was superhuman, both due to his Creature nature and due to his blindness. Grimacing at the sound of stone grinding against each other, Harry reluctantly steps forward onto the steps with Moody, but before they rise too high up, he hears his fathers' voices as they quickly catch up and Harry easily let's go of Moody's robe to lean more into his Dad as his Papa greets his former mentor.

Moody is very displeased, since it was only supposed to be Harry coming to this little meeting, however, he's not willing to risk a fight with the two on the stairs in such a narrow spot. Not to mention he's not willing to cause the Potter brat too much harm or damage if a fight did break out. The kid was shockingly very perceptive and challenged Moody's lessons with accurate and detailed questions with even more frightening “what if” answers. Moody got the distinct impression that some of the spell combos that the Potter brat suggested as a “what if” answer was far from being a random, hypothetical solution. He felt as if the boy was promising to use those lists on anyone who dares to cross wands with him.

Finally, they enter the Headmaster's office and Dumbledore is far from pleased seeing the canine duo also there. Dumbledore was hoping to get a chance to examine the damage to the boy's eyes and take advantage of him not being aware of Mind Magics to prob around his mind and find out everything that's happened since his disappearance and perhaps learn what he can of the strangers in his school, so he can send them packing. He was also hoping to 'adjust' Harry's personality while he was at it. He doesn't like that he's been so willful the last couple of months. But now he cannot do that and he's certain that Alastor found the brat alone, so how did the canine pair show up?

“You wanted to see me, Headmaster?” Harry asks as Remus guides him into a seat and then stands at his back while his mate sits beside their son and glances around the room, taking in the changes and like, secretly using an Elvin spell that allows him to see through anything that has been secreted away in some shape or form. He spotted some interesting books, several missing artifacts and treasures belonging to both the Potters and Blacks and a few other families. He also notices a strange anklet on Fawkes's leg, but he leaves it alone for now.

“I was hoping to catch up with you properly now that we're not waiting for a sudden raid by the dark. I also wanted to take a look at your injury, perhaps I could find a solution, I have lived for over 100 years after all.” He chuckles warmly, making sure he sounds like a fond and doting grandfather.

Harry cocks his head to the side, his lips pulled into a frown, his eyebrows just barely seen over his blindfold, pulled into a confused crease. Harry calmly parses through what was said and mentally rolls his eyes.

“I was told by several healing experts and masters that only time will tell if I will eventually regain my sight. The scars are likely to remain, but at least the creams I am using seem to be reducing out obviously they stand out.” Harry tells him. “So no, I could not trouble you with trying to find a solution.”

“Ah, well...” Albus mentally growls as he's certain he could easily take down Black and Lupin while Alastor keeps the boy pinned, or Alastor can keep them busy while he invades the boy's mind. “Now that you are back home, safe and sound, how are you?”

“I would be better if I was back home.” Harry states, thinking of Arda, thinking of traveling the wilderness and towns. He thinks of his five Alphas at his sides, guiding him and loving him. He thinks of winters in Minas Tirith, springs in the Greenwood autumns in Lotholorien and the Golden Woods, and summers in Rivendel. He thinks of his future babes, all playing and laughing, making friends with Hobbits, Dwarves, Ents and so many more.

“I understand you wish to go back to relatives, but they've gone missing, I fear--” Dumbledore says, sounding saddened and contrite, but is cut off.

“I said I wanted to go home, not back to Petunia's house.” Harry tells him coldly, so much so the room feels a few degrees cooler. Moody actually has to repress a shiver.

“My boy, your aunt loves--”

“Oh please, spare me the guilt trips. You did not live with her for 14 years, being told you are a freak of nature, being starved and beaten to near death for something you had no control over. You weren't belittled and told your mother was a whore and that your father was some random man who happened to knock her up and that her husband was her pimp. Nor were you told that your parents died in a drunken car accident and that it was your fault for their deaths.” Harry cuts in again, pissed and his tone goes colder. The room around them really feels cold now, since the others can actually see their own breaths starting to fog before their faces.

“My boy, you need to calm--”

“I will not!!” Harry slams his hand onto the desk, sparks of magic scorching the wood. “You want to know how I feel!? I am sick and tired of being lied to!! I am sick and tired of people manipulating me and thinking that I am stupid enough to follow whatever they say blindly!! I am tired of being attacked for things beyond my control! I am tired of being blamed for everyone else's mistakes and stupidity!! I never asked to be in this war! I never asked to be the hero or to have an insane self styled Dark Lord come after me! Everyone says you're the greatest Wizard of the Age and that Voldie's afraid of you, so why don't you get your wrinkly, lemon drop loving arse out there and fight him to the bitter end!” Harry snaps and stands up. “Let this be the last time you call me up here and try to bullshit me, Headmaster... Because if you do not heed my warning, you will find yourself quickly without your 'Golden Boy' or much of anything else. I also suggest you get the students in line because the more they attack me, the less inclined I feel to save their worthless arses! And I suggest you gossips in the frames spread the word properly that I am not a sacrificial lamb and will not die for them. They want me to go down in a blaze of glory so bad? Then their arses are coming with me!”

With that Harry storms form the room with at least Sirius to help guide him, while Remus stays back a moment.

“Headmaster, let me be blunt with you... It's been several years for us without your so-called 'Guiding Light' blinding us to the truth of you... You're the not second coming of Merlin, nor are you anywhere near his level of greatness... If you think that Hadrian's bluffing, then you and everyone who foolishly follows you are in for a nasty surprise. Need I remind you: We were pulled from a war, smack dab in the middle of a battle, surrounded on all sides by countless bloodshed and death, Harry's been doing his best to be civil, but you are pushing him and when you push too far and he finally snaps, don't be surprised when you find your entrails hanging from the rafters. We're not fools and you can take your 'Greater Good' shtick and shove it up your ass.” With that, Remus left, quickly tapping on his own pin sending out that Harry's semi snapped and they need to quickly readjust their plans.

They knew it was going to be impossible to act like nothing's changed, but with this latest outburst, what little semblance of still being in Dumbledore's corner was officially out of the window. Thank goodness they learned Morse Code and all the pins have that feature when there is no one around to see the changing shapes and colors. It takes a moment before his pin changes into a blood red Ash Leaf and he smirked darkly. It was time to show Dumbledore what happens when you mess with a sleeping Basilisk...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry smiled softly as he sat in potions, Severus's low voice was explaining the potions they would be brewing for those who were no longer Hogwarts Age, these potions will help stock up the school's stores and should an attack come, they will be used to help keep the combatants alive and in mostly good health, but the botched ones will be used on the enemy. The potions they would be brewing were class 5 healing potions, blood replenishers and Skele-gro. While these were used commonly throughout the Magical world, there are certain levels, 1-5 with 1 being the weakest and usually the easiest ones to make with 5 being the highest levels and the most complicated to make, also the most expensive ones.

A normal Blood Replensiher is generally a class 3 potion which is the general medical use. The Class 4 Blood Replenisher is used for high risk surgeries and the Class 5 Blood Replenishers can be keyed to specific blood types, species, and people/bloodlines. Healing Potions are normally Class 4s, but with the lovely Golden and Crystal Cauldrons on loan from Harry, the dour man can brew the Class 5s, but Harry broke the Class scale by creating his own version of Healing Potions: the Healing Fogs, Healing Rains and one of Harry's newer potions, the Sun Rhapsody, which replenishes one's magical stores so they can battle longer. According to the notes the Potions Master had seen, it seems to work better than the standard ones made and from what Harry's testings thus so far, they do not seem to have a limit on how many they can take before it becomes an issue for their health or magic. With a normal Mana Replenisher, you can only take up to 3 in a day and wait at least 4 days before you can take another one.

Severus was excited to brew some of Harry's potions, but also knows he cannot brew the amount needed on his own. Once he gave the last bit of instructions, he waved open the many ingredient closets that he had instead of the usual one he normally uses for his students, to let everyone get what is needed. Harry simply pulled out his travel apothecary box and opened it, searching through the rotating racks for all the items he needs and then closing it. Harry sets to work slicing, mincing and crushing the dry prep first, mixing them together as he normally does while the others clatter around, murmuring about the strange, but strict instructions. Severus was at the front of the room, his own large cauldron already set to heat up as he makes the large batch.

“This is so stupid.” Ron grumbles from where he's working next to Harry, grumpily chopping the milk weeds instead of slicing them thinly from tip to root.

Hermione twitches seeing him not following instructions, but takes a slow breath and says in her usual haughty tone, “We need the healing potions and the Blood Replenishers, Ronald! You are always bitching about wanting to take the fight to the Death Eaters, but what good is all that fighting gonna do if we don't have anything to help heal you up after the war is won? Imagine this: You and everyone who wants to fight goes and wins, but you're all severely or critically injured, but we don't have any medicine or potions on hand to help you start the healing process. Most of those who survived will die while waiting for potions to be brewed.”

Ron pales and adjusts his hands to prep more properly, chastised and scared shitless.

“Mione's right, Ron.” Harry says, masterfully hiding the venomous snarl he wanted to use on his former friend. “Muggles have had a lot more wars than the Magicals and we've become rather proficient at having large stock piles of medicine and other medical tools as a just in case. There's a saying Muggles have: Better to be safe, than sorry.” Harry slides the bowls he put the dry preps into, that have braille indicating which potion they are for before he cleans his hands, the table and then his knife and moves onto the semi dry prep. “And think of it as this: You brew your own potions and you can keep fighting without having to retreat and risk losing the advancements you've made. By preparing as much medicine and other potions we might need now, we don't have to worry later about not having enough to go around or having to make the unfavorable choice of who to save and who to let die with a limited stock.”

“Ok... okay! Sheesh, you've both made your point....” Ron grumbled, now trying to follow the instructions to the letter because now his head was full of horrible images of potentially not getting the needed medical help or worse watching someone he cares about die due to lack of supplies.

Harry hides his cruel smirk as he finishes draining the needed liquids into their respective bowls and then dicing and mincing the insect like creatures and some alien looking fruits. Once he was done, he once more cleaned his station and hands, leaving his knife to soak in an alcohol like solution to clean it as he brings his size 6 cauldron closer, it took up most of his station and thus allowed for him to sense the changes since he cannot see them. Once the water was softly bubbling, he begins adding the first set of ingredients for the Class 5 Blood Replenisher.

“Mate, why are you making such a huge cauldron?” Ron asks, scowling heavily in jealousy.

“Because I can't see, Ron.” Harry nearly snaps back, bristling. “The larger cauldron means I can safely bring my face closer to it so I can smell and hear when things change. I can't do that with the standard size 3 cauldrons which we used throughout our schooling because they are meant to only hold about one or two servings worth of the potions we brew. Or did you not notice that almost everyone has a larger cauldron?” Harry waves his hand in a sweeping motion at the room, but also twisting a shield over his and Hermione's cauldrons to keep anyone still childish enough to try and botch a potion.

Hermione must have noticed the protection added because she reached out and tapped his shoulder softly, a small smile on her lips. She then focused on finishing her prep work, having noticed how Harry had done it and copied him. She had quickly learned from the books Harry let her borrow and from their training sessions where Harry would sometimes spend brewing, that he mastered brewing and only needed to take the exams and do the hours to actually gain his certificate. Professor Snape also seemed to enjoy brewing with her brother of heart and even now, the man was practically dancing in glee as he was working on his own massive cauldron. She also couldn't help but think of Hocus Pocus with how huge it was. If she imagines him in drag singing 'I put a Spell on you' that's her business and no one needs to know.

“I'm telling Professor Snape...” Harry whispers to her, making her squeak and glare at him.

“I didn't say anything.” She huffs, going back to cleaning her station and starting to brew, looking at the color wheel for the potion stages so she can make sure she did it right.

“But you were thinking it and very loudly too.” Harry smirks.

“What are you talking about Harry?” Ginny asks, as she moves over to them and starts her own potion, having opted for one of the lower grade potions.

“Something you wouldn't get.” Harry tells her and Hermione finally bursts into giggles when he hums a few bars of 'I put a Spell on you' as he begins stirring clockwise, but in small tight circles around the edges.

“You don't have to be rude about it.” Ron growls, getting pissed.

“Shut up, Ronald!” Hermione laughs, getting her giggles under control. “That was dirty, Harry.”

“I don't have a gun nor do I have a thirst for justice and revenge.” Harry deadpans and she bursts into laughter again. “Before you both get mad, we were referring to Muggle Movies. Hermione was likely staring at the Master's size 30 cauldron and thinking of the Muggle American movie called Hocus Pocus. It's about three witch sisters who would lure children away from the early stages of Salem and feed them a potion that allowed their souls and life force to be visible and the three sisters would then suck out the energy, rapidly aging and thus killing the children. The Muggles of Salem knew of the witches and mostly left them alone, but when their children started going missing, they had enough and went to the sister's home and found the latest child's body hidden under blanket. Her brother who had gone to try and rescue her was sadly too late and turned into black cat.” Harry explains.

“Needless to say the three sisters were hung for their crimes, but before they were executed they cast a spell/prophecy of sorts, that they will return on O'Hallow's Eve due to a virgin lighting the black flame candle and while they would only be back for one night, if they could recreate their potion and drain the lives of the children of Salem, they would remain young and live forever. They had done it for decades back when they originally lived, but if they did not do it before the black flame melted fully, they would cease to exist.” Hermione takes over. “It's actually a very silly movie because the witches lived in a time where a horse and buggy were the most advance modes of transport and height of technology. They got tricked into thinking a water system was 'Rain of Death' and that the asphalt was a black river. They were even tricked into thinking they were dying with car headlights and some reddish film to create a fake sunrise.”

“They were out of touch, but kinda dumb as well. But at one point in the movie they do this awesome song number. Hermione was thinking of that song while laughing at the Professor.”

“I admit, I do enjoying singing, but I refuse to do so while dressed as Winifred Sanderson.” Severus suddenly says, startling everyone but Harry, who smiles and continues his brewing. “Excellent work so far, Mr. Potter.”

“Thank you, professor.” Harry smiles, as he lowers the flame to a low simmer and sprinkles in the one of the dry mixes and stirring twice counterclockwise, repeating this until the last of it is used up and then leaves it to slowly boil again.

“Weasley, what is this?” Severus demands, glaring at the bright orange potion that was clearly not what it should be.

Ron sputtered and tried to explain himself, but Severus just shook his head, waved his wand and several bottles appear and the potion is poured into them before the cauldron is sent to be cleaned while a new one arrives.

“Try again, Mr. Weasley.” Severus orders and turns to Hermione, who is checking the tester sample against the color wheel and once the shads match, she moves to the next stage. “Good Ms. Granger, at least you are checking it against the color wheel, but due note that you will not always be able to get the exact color every time. As long as it primarily the finished color, a little lighter or a little darker, depending, it will not cause much issue. That being said, try not to always rely on the color wheel since it has not been updated in nearly 400 years.” He glared at Ginny, who clearly just now gotten started on her potion, shaking his head, he moved to check the next set of stations and berate a few idiots.

“Harry why didn't you warn me he was there?!” Hermione whines. “I know you sensed him.”

“Because you need to learn to be more self aware and aware of what is around you.” Harry smiles brightly as he finishes the last stage of his potion, the brilliant blood red color glowing eerily. “Seems like I'm nearly done... I can make the next potion soon.”

“Wow, Harry!” Ginny gushes, eyeing the brilliant potion. “What's that?”

“Class 5 Blood Replenisher.” Harry says as he removes the Cauldron from the flame and covers it to let it slowly cool off before it can be bottled up. He flicks his wand out and accio's another size 6 cauldron and fills it with an Auguamenti and sets it to boil.

“Since when were you good at potions?” Ron asks, scowling fiercely as Harry gets ready to start his second potion.

“I had to relearn everything, Ron, even Potion making since I was the only one who could make them to help me heal and recover faster. I botched enough potions to kill en entire race of people. So of course I've gotten it down to a science by now.” Harry rolls his eyes again, his head lolling with the motion.

“Stop talking and work!” Severus calls out as he moves back to his cauldron when his time dings.

“Just focus, we can talk later...” Hermione whispers, not wanting to get yelled again.

Ron grumbles and gets back to work. The two hour lesson soon comes to an end, most of the people having only managed one potion, some two, like Hermione and Draco, and one or two people, like Harry managing to make all three potions.

“I will be checking the quality and that they are properly brewed. Those that pass muster will be stored and I will personally come to the brewers to start brewing their best potion every other lesson so we can build a stock pile and get a head start should the war come a-knocking on the gates of Hogwarts.”

“Yes, sir.” The class of young adults says.

“Those that do not pass muster, I will not get rid of, we can trick the enemy into drinking them and either making themselves sick or kill them with their own stupidity. The rest can be throw and will cause their own trouble for the lot.” Severus says to where already there were several potions in the clearly 'botched' pile. “Dismissed.”

They quickly clean up, gather their things to head off for their next class...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry withheld the urge to roll his eyes yet again, the motion was coming much too frequently and frankly was starting to hurt from how hard he rolled them at times. They were in DADA and Moody was being a worse teacher than Barty Crouch had been when he was pretending to be the Auror. Somehow, the dead Death Eater had proven to be a better teacher than even the Auror. If the man's insufferable lack of volume control wasn't annoying enough, his have insane tirade about specific students families, both dead and living, certainly didn't endear him to anyone. And then there was his half baked lessons.

“I learned more when you were teaching us.” Hermione whispers to him from the side of her mouth and between her teeth.

“Tell me about it... I learned more from Crouch Jr. than we are from the real thing... And Crouch Jr. mostly focused on the Unforgivables...” Harry mirrored her, as he made a halfassed note on his typewriter.

“Now everyone get up! We're going to practice!” Moody snarls out, tapping his wand on his desk and making the student desks and chairs vanish, causing many to fall on their asses or faces from the unexpected action. Harry only remained in sitting position due to practicing the Electric Chair pose. It also helps that in his Lamia form, he is normally sat like this on his coils. Slowly standing fully, ignoring the stares, he calmly adjusts his robes and moves to the side where Hermione, who had simply plopped into sitting with her legs crossed, uncaring of the teacher's carelessness.

“What are we practicing, you didn't give us anything spells or even a proper lesson!” Someone shouted.

“We're going to be practicing how to take someone down proper.”

“Oh, then I guess I should sit this out...” Harry muses to Hermione, when she joins him, looking annoyed as she had to clean up both her books and Harry's, double checking his typewriter to make sure it wasn't damaged when the desk vanished.

“This is true, I mean if anyone knows how to permanently take someone out of the fight, it's you.” Hermione agrees, recalling the battles the participated in. “So could I, but I think I need a little more practice, I didn't do too bad for being taken by surprise and forced to into action... the Ents had been nice enough to guard us, and then Ms. Eowyn had shown me some moves with a short sword.”

“Agreed.” Fred and George murmur, matching smirks on their faces. “But since Mr. Lorien and Mr. Greenwood are in the class, we can't slack off.”

“What are you muttering about!?” Moody thunders as Sirius comes into the room, the Black Lord scowls seeing the man yelling at his son and his friends, with the traitor standing amongst them. “Potter, you especially need what I can teach you!! Front and center!”

Harry blinked behind his blindfold, but shrugged and walked forward towards Moody's silhouette, his walking stick easily gliding before him and once it bumped into Moody's foot, he stepped back three steps and waited.

“Potter, the Dark Lord's gonna come for you and with your disadvantage, you need all the protection you can get.” Moody growls and Harry's mouth pulls into an insulted line. “What do you think you can do without that pretty walking stick of yours...”

“... You know what, I don't have to deal with this...” Harry huffs and turns to walk out of the room.

“So you're just gonna throw away your parents sacrifices for you!? Just gonna let their murderer keep on killing everyone he sees?!” Moody yells.

Everyone sucks in a breath of shock at that as Harry pauses halfway to the door. His mates tense, furious on his behalf, but don't move as they recognize the way his body shifts, they know that tension.

“Mad-Eye that was highly uncalled for!” Sirius snaps, about to go punch the old Auror, but Harry's head perks up and Sirius pauses, looking at his son.

“Papa?” Harry intones curiously, the way he holds out his walking stick, his body language outwardly lax, but Sirius had quickly learned that his son's weapon of choice was a scythe and one had to have a bit of a lax position to easily spin and move with the large weapon. He knows Harry was a deadly dancer of death with said weapon in his hands and only a fool would not realize even without an obvious weapon, he's still dangerous. “May I?”

“...Sure, thing pup... Go for it.” Sirius smirks as Harry nods and calmly takes a deep breath in, flicking his wand out, making Moody pull his own out, ready for any spells coming his way.

Harry waits for the room to go quiet, the others going silent either out of curiosity or anticipation of the duel between a well known Auror and the boy hero. Moody's real eye never leaves the boy in front of him, but his magical eye zips around, looking out for potential dangers or an attempt of an ambush from the others. Harry's back is still to him, he seems to be swaying lazily, his wand held losely in his hand, not at all ready for the fight. But then, quicker than a viper's strike, Harry snaps around, flinging several small knives at the scarred former Auror, startling him.

As Moody stumbled back, just barely dodging the tiny but clearly deadly blades, he gasps at how quickly Harry ran up to him. The boy's wand gone from sight, which was strange for those Magically raised, while those who were Muggle raised, grin with anticipation and excitement. The Omega seemingly appears in Moody's face between one blink and another, with how fast he moved and seemingly makes quick work of grabbing his robes to pull him off balance. Moody let's out a disgruntled curse of surprise as the Omega quickly knocks his peg leg out from under him, kicking it cleanly off and well out of reach before he lets out a wounded bellow when suddenly his nose gets bashed into by said Potter boy's forehead.

Dazed by the sudden headbutt and still floundering for something to due, he grabs the boy's shoulder a bit too close to the neck and that seemed to be his final mistake. Barely a second later, the blind Omega has elbowed his arms away, grips his lapels tighter and with a sudden display of skill and strength unknown to the Omega gender, Harry is flipping the older and clearly heavier Alpha up and then over his back and shoulder. Said Omega quickly adding a vicious elbow to his stomach, knocking the air from his lungs before his world literally flips upside down and once more the air is expelled from his lungs as his back crashes harshly into the floors of his class room.

Moody's left gasping and dazed, fully vulnerable and Harry takes full advantage. Using his senses and the outlines that the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia charm, Harry goes in for the 'kill.' In the next heartbeat, said Omega has jumped onto him and in a flash, is trapping his wand arm to the floor with a foot while holding yet another knife much too close to his real eye for comfort. The grizzled Auror's afraid to blink least he somehow slice his eye on the clearly deadly sharpness of the blade. And what is worse, Moody's wand had rolled away from him and with how the Potter boy was resting on him, there was no way he could risk grabbing it without losing his remaining eye. Said Omega looked cool as a cucumber where he was crouched on him.

“As you can see, Alastor, my son's got a few aces up his sleeve.” Sirius muses darkly. “If I were you, I'd apologize to him and his parents after you're careless words... Or need I remind you, Harry knows more about fighting than you do...”

“Impressive.” Haldir whistles, very pleased that his young Omega was so quick and deadly, he had hardly followed his quick movements. Legolas, who had seen Harry in battle more often than Haldir, hid a pleased smirk in his long sleeve, while discreetly putting his knife back in its hiding spot.

“Mad-eye, I will only say this once... I missed on purpose.” Harry tells him in such a bone chilling tone and then gets up, summoning the knives back to their hidden holster. Once he was done securing his weapons he reached down and with help from Neville, who had walked forward to help the older man, got the old grizzled Auror back on his good leg before carefully helping him get his fake leg back on.

Alastor will never admit ir out loud, but that had startled him something fierce.

“Now then, if we are done with being stupid. Unless you are going to actually teach me something useful, I will self study...” Harry smiles cruelly at him and then accepts his things from Hermione, who had grabbed both his and her things and they leave.

“Anyone who'd rather learn from Harrikins, grab your stuff and follow us.” Fred says as he and his twin head out with the two younger Lions.

Moody watched at least half of his students leave, leaving him with those who either were on the Dark Lord's side or were firmly on Dumbledore's side. This was not good...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

By lunch time, word has spread about how Harry had not only taken down an ex Auror and Dark Wizard Hunter, but was now teaching anyone willing to learn from him. Needless to say a fairly good chunk of the school was looking to sign up. It helped that the Muggleborns and Muggle Raised were comparing Harry's take down with some of the Muggle comic book heroes. Harry, himself was mostly oblivious to this, hashing out with Hermione what lessons he would teach the general public vs the ones he was going to be teaching the HPS. He would teach the HPS how to permanently take down the enemy, but he won't do that for the rest of the school. He wanted it clear that killing is not something he does lightly nor does he enjoy it, but when it's your life vs the enemies, if you're not willing to kill, then you may as well die.

Dumbledore was not pleased with the rumors and when he asked Alastor about it, the scarred man grudgingly admitted that yes, he had been beaten unceremoniously by Potter and that the boy had far more tricks up his sleeves than Albus had originally given him credit for. When said old man tried to talk to Sirius or Remus about it, disapproving of Harry's independence, he was shut down soundly or outright ignored by the canine duo. However, he cannot focus on the Potter brat right now, he had gotten word from some of his few spies that managed to remain in the Ministry that Voldemort's people were moving, gathering and preparing for something big.

They couldn't get much more detail or info without getting caught, but it might have to do with the recent attacks in the Muggle world and kidnappings. Dumbledore couldn't divide his attention between the Potter brat, gathering his own forces and trying to figure out what Voldemort was up. All he knows is that Potter is no longer a mere pawn and it's a power struggle to grab him first. However, Dumbledore has him within the school and thus could very easily snatch him up. The only problem is that the boy's rather rebellious right now and it's grating on his nerves. But he cannot risk potioning or spelling him right now with those five bastards from Gringotts in his school. There are even a few people who who are loyal to Fudge, who managed to survive the Ministry takeover and purging, but they are far too few and wouldn't be able to do much, however they can cause trouble much later once the war is over.

The other issue is the Gringotts representatives. They were clearly skilled and good at their jobs, however these men never attended Hogwarts, were not moulded to see him as the bright shining beacon of the light that he is and thus are not loyal to him. He's tried to subtly hint at them that it was for the Greater Good, if they tell him a few harmless secrets about the Bank. Such as security measures and how to safely bypass them or what all Harry has in his accounts, his titles and the like. However, the leader of this merry band of thorns in his side, Haldir Lorien, has ruthlessly shut him down and even threatened to have Dumbledore's personal accounts and any others he was in charge of under a thorough audit that could take up to years since Albus was in his 100s already. This meant going years without access to his money and living on a Goblin approved budget, which will only cover the basics of food, clothes when necessary and maybe one or two treats if one budgets properly since Albus lives at the school and thus does not money for rent.

That will simply not do. And trying to turn the five men against one another was a seemingly impossible task. Legolas was clearly the youngest of the men, he was probably around Bill Weasley's age, and thus should have been easy to flip, but the pale blonde was proving to be more stubborn than Lucius Malfoy during Wizengamont meetings. The twins, El something or other, were much more stubborn and harder to corral than the Weasley twins! And it doesn't help that the four menaces seem to be in the middle of a prank war which Albus and many others have unfortunately been caught in the middle of. Somehow Severus has managed to avoid the vast majority of, and the crotchety man is refusing to help Albus corral the four of them.

The only one who's even remotely tolerable of the five men was Aragon Tirith, the mid 30s looking man was content to let his partners run wild, but sometimes he will call them to heel, however, getting him along side is starting to prove itself as a fruitless effort. He even tried offering him his pick of the Omega students, who are just ripe for the picking, but the man stated he had an Omega he was in a strict Marriage contract with and thus was not interested. Ever since, the man's avoided talking to him with a level of expertise that Albus both envied and found utterly galling! What Albus doesn't know or realize is that the five Alphas know exactly what he was trying to do and were purposely fucking with him.

Elladan and Elrohir were purposely causing random prank wars to suddenly pop off with the Weasley twins helping to keep him from overly focusing on Harry and the Omega's slow, but systematic dismantling of his wards and restoring the original Hogwarts wards and tying in his own wards, the very ones he created and used in Arda that have proven not only their effectiveness for protecting the people, but also their deadliness against the enemy. Haldir was acting as the Head Alpha, but that actually fell to Elrohir as the Eldest of their pack, however he's content to let the March Warden take charge since Haldir was trained to lead and execute battle plans. Legolas and Aragon, who have the most experience with Harry's antics and moods, were mostly assigned to keep him company, but also to help him with any of their Omega's personal plans.

The five know that Harry is more than capable of keeping himself out of trouble, had done it for years before the One Ring War, but as Alphas, they will always worry about their precious Omega and his safety. And now they were helping to teach and train those who have proven and continue to prove they are loyal to their mate. It also doesn't help that Harry's sometimes seriously plotted world domination just to mess with Haldir's sanity, just a little bit.

The Five Kings were getting regular updates from Theodred, who was handling business for them outside of the school and keeping track of Voldemort's men. So far, there seems to be a pause in attacks in the Muggle world, fewer kidnappings as well, but not fully stopped. It's concerning what the Dark Faction has in store for them, but also what these plans have to do with their beloved. They were also keeping a very close eye on the Malfoy Heir, who has been tasked with capturing their Omega. So far the blonde's only done as Severus has ordered and has taken to the training. It helps that Fred Weasley has taken it upon himself to keep a close eye on the boy. Though Elladan thinks its more than just cautious paranoia.

Unlike what the five were use to during their own war, this normalcy during down time was seemingly unnatural. While the wars they've faced, down time meant training, gathering forces and resources, securing their legacies and allies. This war's idea of down time was attending lessons and acting as if there is not a war just outside of their gates, knocking on them and waiting to spill in and sweep them away with the incoming tide. Hadrian's told them many times before that the logic of his people is severely flawed to a point that it's basically an art form of sorts. To see it themselves it's very jarring. And the fact that everyone is heavily relying on their blind mate to face off against the enemy and win, as if he were some sort of miracle worker, is beyond their comprehension. How could one child, well no longer a child, but a young man, win against an army?

They each recall that Harry can in fact face an army, between his spells and potions, he could no doubt wipe out an entire army as long as it was of a certain size and power level. The Dark Lord's army is made of many powerful witches and wizards who all have at the very minimum 10 years of experience of battle prowess under their belts. Harry's extremely powerful, resourceful, but even he would fall under so many wands aimed at him. They've seen how quickly he drains himself during battle and how utterly vulnerable he is after said battles are over with. His blindness is both a strength and a glaring weakness. So it's very galling and upsetting that no one besides a select few are taking this war seriously and are willing do anything about it at all.

Harry on the other hand was content to let the pieces fall where they land, he's long ago given up hope on anyone but himself and those of like mindedness to do anything about the dangers their world faces and the threat of Voldemort and his Death Eaters. And with the Order taking up teaching positions, he fells that if the Dark Lord stops fucking around, he would easily take the castle, hence why he's been slowly working on fixing the wards, awakening Hogwarts back to her full glory since for centuries she's been storing up and using the ambient and leftover magic of her students to power herself. He can feel it with every ward removed, fixed and re-anchored, that the greatest school in all of the Magical World is sentient in her own way.

Now as he walks the halls, the stones under his feet hum with a steady pulse of magic, the walls whisper softly to him, telling him secrets long lost to time and memory. The air tingles along his nerves like a lover's caress. He has a modified Marauder's Map in his hands, courtesy of Sirius and Remus, mapping out the new areas, finding more and more classrooms and living quarters, even a barracks and training grounds for a private army. Harry had awaken the souls of the army, allowing them to possess the stone and metal suits of armor surrounding the school. Peeves cackled with glee as he seemed to enjoy the special weapons and items that Harry laid out over his grave, having found it by an old willow tree at the top of a cliff behind the school, that feeds into the Black Lake.

The weapons were made of blackened iron, but encrusted with sapphires and inlaid with white gold, purified with silver dragon flames. A weapon of Fae's Bane, but allowing one to use them. The Poltergeist was able to wield with skill and deadly precision.

“I'm glad I could give you a reason once more, Sir Goodfellow, besides causing low level chaos amongst the students and teaching them situational awareness.” Harry smiles softly, shocking the undead spirit, who lets out a low chuckle, his voice no longer pitched high and with insanity, but low and alluring as his form flickered to an elf like being with long white hair and what was once pale blue eyes.

“Little Potter knows my secret, how interesting...” He purrs and floats around the blind Omega. “It's been so long since I've heard my name... But does Little Potter know this one's true name? A name that holds power...”

“Oh, I would never abuse power, as you've no doubt learned over the years...”

“Indeed... A worthy master... I can see the Shroud upon you, the Ancient One has chosen well.” Robin Goodfellow chuckles. “But do you truly know my name?”

Harry whispers it into the wind, so soft and gently, it invokes a great tremor of power to fill both the ghost and the old Willow tree. Harry smirks as the Elf-like Fae sighs happily and for a moment his form is almost solid, almost flesh and bone and not energy and ectoplasm.

“Ah, Little Master is most kind to someone such as me...”

“How could I not be so kind to one of Chao's favorite generals? She was most kind to me first, blessing me along with Death and Mother Magic...”

“A thrice bless...” Robin gasps, looking at the blind Omega with wide eyes and a low manic glee. “Ooh, then I shall serve Albion's newest Queen eternally and even once you've gone beyond the Mists of Avalon, I shall continue to protect Camelot forevermore as I once promised Arthur Pendragon.”

The promise binds tightly around them and Harry cannot helping his long suffering sigh, but gives a small smile.

“Then I will trust you to awaken anyone else willing to join the army and get them ready. The Doom's Day countdown has begun and it's quickly running out. I want you to protect Hogwarts, formerly Camelot, and the innocent children who reside here. If you know of any secrets or even beings who will be willing to protect the school for the sake of a continued future for all, then gather them.” Harry gently orders him.

“As my Queen wishes... There is one secret I may impart now: As a Childe of Emerys, LeFey and Pendragon, you may speak with the Lady of the Lake. She will return that which belongs to your bloodline to full power.” He smirks.

“Oh? But it is soaked in 1000 year old Basilisk Venom. I would be remiss to not wield the true golden sword of my family's line, but I prefer the glittering silver and the sheen of acid green.” Harry smiles softly.

“It is a suggestion, if you need it.” Robin muses, floating up enough to sit in the air, smiling.

“I'd rather not bother the Lady, she's enjoyed her rest and freedom from idiotic men constantly bothering her. I would like to keep that peace continue, though I will ask her to aid in the up coming battle, the enemy may try to recruit the beings of the water, or attempt to cross her waters. She may do with them as she pleases, but if they capture innocent, to rescue them and get them to safety. Or perhaps there is a safe haven for the children too young to fight?”

“I can ask for you.” Robin assures, bowing lowly. “Now then I have to practice with these wonderful gifts you have given me...”

“Have fun, Robin, if I cannot be reached, my Alphas are to be informed.”

“The Five Immortal Kings? Very well, they are excellent choices, not even her Ladyship, Morgan LeFey can fault you for your choices.”

“Grandmother was most amused that I needed five, but even more pleased when my Alphas admitted they enjoy that I control the pace at which we court and will mate.” Harry admits.

“Ah, yes. Many mistake her annoyance at the foolishness of men for hatred of all things male. She did have a bout or two of insanity, but ultimately she, Merlin and Arthur ruled well after they left Camelot and agreed to let it fade into memory and allow Hogwarts to be expanded into the old castle.” Robin chuckles.

“I will need to set up a chat between you and Hermione, she would kill for this information. Thankfully I've weened her off her belief that books could never be wrong. Because clearly they are flawed due to intentional design or lack of knowledge and resources.” Harry chuckles darkly.

“History is written by the Victors, after all.” Robin chuckles darkly.

“Indeed it is... But I plan to break that cycle, I plan to write the truth, no matter how much it makes others feel. The truth will be told for once in our long history.” Harry states.

“I look forward to your rule, my Queen...” Robin chuckles as Harry walks away from his grave, the Omega carefully making his way back to the school. “I see you were listening, Viviane...”

A woman of unnatural beauty with long flowing blood red hair rises from the waters above the waterfall, her dress of seafoam and shells wrapping around her alluring figure as eyes of a deadly green glitter softly. She steps from the water and sits upon his gravestone, a single natural obelisk of stone with weather worn ancient symbols that spell out his common name, Robin.

“Oh, of course... How could I not? I spent so many years trying to kill my son born of magic to that belligerent monster, Uther Pendragon. And was outsmarted by a low born wizard who came to train under the Four... Had I known then what I know now... I might have done things differently. My descendant is wonderful and has truly brought Peace to the Greatest Houses of Power. The Houses of Mortal Men and Magical Royals. It's wonderful to see that all we have fought for has not been lost, all that we bleed for will continue through this little blind boy.”

“Hardly a boy, Viviane... My Queen is so much more... a Lamia, after the last had supposedly died at Merlin's hands for attempting to kill his beloved Arthur...” Robin chuckles.

“Ah, yes... Anyone who went for the boy-King was sure to suffer greatly. Merlin was far too powerful and yet so kind until his loved ones were threatened, especially his mate. Never tickle a sleeping Dragon, indeed...” She chuckles. “I will do as my grandson asks, serve him well... But Puck, know this: Fail him, betray him, then there will be nothing to spare you my wrath...”

“Of course, Nimue... only a fool would betray the Ancient One's Master, thrice blessed by the Mother, the Blind and the Blade.” He chuckles darkly as she nods once and turns back towards the water.

“As for his requests, I will inform my followers and we will aid in this upcoming battle. For far too long this war threatened the legacy of Magic, should either Dumbledore or that upstart win, Magic will perish or the Mother will rip it from all of us to prevent the generational rape of so many...” Viviane states, smirking as she steps into the water that will take her back down to the lake below.

“It will be a pleasure to work with you once more, Lady Nimue...”

“Indeed... To think my blood would mix with both the House of Pendragon and Emrys, I had long mixed my blood with the LeFey line...” She chuckles. “And our Houses mixed into the Blood of the Four, who slowly mixed into each other and now survive through only a handful...”

“It is indeed quite funny...” Robin chuckles as he begins playing with his new weapons, finding them terribly well balanced and deadly sharp. “I will gladly serve this Queen of Ancient Power well...”

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ Chapter XXI ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry smirked as he finished fixing the last of the wards and tying them into his own wards, anchoring them tightly into the Telluric Knot from which the school was built on and powered by for centuries, if not thousands of years. The musical tinkle of chimes and glass beads told him that Hogwarts was awakened fully and she was most pleased. The pulse of her Wardstone, her heart, echoed in the room and synced with his own heartbeat. On the walls the Portraits of the Founders awakened for the first time since their deaths and were confused by the influx of memories, information and so much more from the school.

Harry senses they were assimilating and would need a bit of time. He busied himself with creating a new ward scheme and blood locking it to the Wardstone, which will allow the school to eject unfit Headmasters/mistresses and staff members, should they prove themselves a threat or ill suited to the position. He also adjusted the War time and Siege wards to fit the more modern criteria of war. He poured as much information on the magics he's studied and on modern advances of Muggles as he could, allowing the wards to shift and grow, creating newer subbranches and subdivisions that could be used when needed or to better protect them.

“This is unforgivable!!” Bellows Godric Gryffindor, the first Magical Knight of the Round Circle and former Sword Master of the boy-King, Arthur Pendragon.

“Must you shout?!” Hisses Salazar Slytherin, the Mentor of one Merlin Emrys. “Bloody oaf...”

“Enough.” Rowena Ravenclaw commands with a regal air around her, the secret mother and mentor of Morgana LeFey, the Half sister of both Arthur Pendragon and Helena Ravenclaw.

“You've startled the poor dear!” Scolds Helga Hufflepuff, the Mentor of Gewneviere, the Queen of Camelot and foster mother of Mordred.

“I'm alright, Lady Hufflepuff.” Harry promises. “I am Hadrian James Potter, Lord of the Ancient and Noble Houses of Potter and Black, Lord of the Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses of Gryffindor and Slytherin via Conquest and by blood, Lord of the Most Revered and Ancient Houses of Peverell, Pendragon, LeFey and Emrys.” He gives a beautifully executed courtesy, following the ancient etiquettes of Omegas.

“Oh?” They ask in shock, Salazar looking like he was slapped with a wet fish.

“Lords Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff are not with me at this time, due to a brewing war and that they felt my knowledge would be best suited to aid in strengthening the wards and bringing the consciousness of Hogwarts up to speed. It seems it also helped you all acclimate as well.” Harry notes.

“How are you my Heir both by blood and conquest?” Salazar asks.

“You're direct Heir attacked me when I was but a mere babe of 15 months on Saiham and the family magics along with a sacrificial ritual my mother preformed prevented him from killing me. My mother was of a long squib branch main family line and was the first generation Magical of said line in over 300 years.” Harry explains as best he can recalling all the info he got from the bank.

“I see...” Salazar says, finding the matching info and memories, proving that indeed the sudden influx of all they have missed had truly come from the young man.

“There is much we've missed...” Rowena says as she closes her eyes and sifts through her own collection of info. “You're of my Daughter's blood, and yet you are not Lord Ravenclaw?”

“That would be my Professor, Severus Snape, Lord Prince and Lord Ravenclaw, he's of your direct line through your hidden son. Where as the Longbottom Heir and soon to be Lord is from the direct Hufflepuff line via his mother, who is sadly incurably insane and thus cannot claim the Ladyship.” Harry explains.

“I see.” The two women murmur, both leaning towards each other and thus out of frame to speak privately while Godric was in Salazar's frame, patting the man's shoulder as he looked like someone killed his prized Basilisk in front of him.

“Tell us more, dear...” Helga orders gently...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

It took Harry 4 hours to catch the Founders up to date, especially about the current Headmaster and his machinations, but also with the last two Dark Lords in less than a century who caused untold pain, death and suffering. He had to explain his life's story as well and needless to say, Salazar was thoroughly disgusted with his direct Heir and more than pleased that his secondary Heir was more than worthy, especially since Harry was so very wise, but also kindhearted and yet so very brave. They were horrified to realize he was blind and thus could not see them. At some point after he had detailed the mess of Second year and having to fight a 1000 year old Basilisk at the age of 12, killing said Basilisk and surviving the deadly poison with help from Fawkes, who was actually named Tarian and had been Godric's old familiar.

The Bird was so loyal that he had bound himself to the Gryffindor bloodline and when the day comes that there is no one left with Gryffindor blood, the immortal Firebird will either burn for the final time and pass on to be with his original bonded in the Great Beyond, or will be free once more to live out his immortality. It was entirely up to Tarian what happened after the last of the Gryffindor line falls, but with Harry being Master of Death, that might never happen, unless Harry himself wishes to pass on. But that was a far flung thought, Harry had been between the Basilisk fight and the shit show that was his 4^th year when his mates had found him, which he took a small break in storytelling to let his grandfathers and his pseudo grandmothers to interrogate his mates. Aragon found the whole experience hilarious because how could oil, pigment and canvas possibly hurt him? Haldir was intimidated by the hellion side of Helga, apparently she was all sweet and smiles until she wasn't.

Elladan and Elrohir weren't sure if they should be scared or find this funny while Legolas was just fascinated by Lady Ravenclaw's in-depth questioning. Harry smiled as he asked the twins to make metal frames for the Founders in their respective colors and to use the arrays he quickly sketched out using the special ink to let him see what he was writing. They gladly worked on that while Harry finished his story and how he met his mates. Salazar was practically frothing at the mouth with awe and fascination, but also dying to see Harry's potion recipes that capture the elements and magnify their awesome power and force.

“We will be back once the new frames are ready.” Elladan tells the Founders, who nod their heads and thank them.

“El, Ro, just make one of each, I can make clones and magic them permanent, but the original set of frames will replace the original wooden ones. Be sure to fit them with blank canvases as well, I will ask Uncle Sev to copy the current paintings or just random places around Hogwarts both inside and out so the Founders can once more wonder the school and if the clones get destroyed, the Originals are safe and thus the Founders will not be lost.” Harry tells them.

“Excellent forethought, grandson.” Godric praises, letting out a deep chuckle.

“Of course, beloved. It's nearly supper time and the old nanny goat will be wondering where you are.” Elrohir says, snickering softly.

“Ugh, I'm going to have permanent indigestion at this rate... But fine, I will come out of hiding. I need to tell Neville and Uncle Sev so they can come say hi to their Grandmothers and help fill in anything I missed due to my Muggle upbringing and I also want to be informed when the frames are put up in each Common room because I want to see -you know what I mean!- everyone's reaction to the real Founders and not just what is said in books. I mean they made Grandpa Sal out to be some ancient Hitler!” Harry grumbles, having asked the man about his view on Blood status.

“I bet it was one of my idiotic grandchildren who got too full of their family name and fame that started that nasty business... Honestly, I'm the magical bastard of a Prince and his shamed mistress! My mother had to spend the rest of her days whoring herself out to put food on the table after my sire abandoned her while she was pregnant.” Salazar rolls his eyes, he was technically a Muggleborn because neither of his parents had magical blood and it's ridiculous to want to kill off all Muggleborn Magicals when he is one himself!

“Aye, Lady Slytherin was a fine madam to the end, do worry old friend! Thy mother was more noble and virtuous than even a virgin priestess!” Godric smiles warmly at his friend. They sadly did not get to meet his mother, the woman having died when Salazar was newly apprenticing under the local Healer and only 14 at the time. But the way Salazar had gone on about his mother and how he helped to advocate for women to have more standing, more say, to be seen as equals to their male counterparts, it was impossible to not know of her.

“Aye, Lady Slytherin was indeed a kind and hardworking woman, she was also very shrewd.” Helga agrees, making Salazar huff fondly at the Original Puff.

“She certainly colored your world, you certainly helped keep those greedy fools in line and away from family's lands and treasury. Sadly, we couldn't actively aid Morgana, not after she left our school and that thrice damnable Morgose got to her!” Rowena growls, still pissed that both her daughters died before their time and at the hands of people they had trusted implicitly. She was still furious with the Bloody Baron for killing her daughter. She only wanted her home and safe, she couldn't give a damn about the bloody diadem. Let it be lost forever!

Harry calms them down and they gently shoo him off to eat, wanting to sort through the centuries worth of memories and see what exactly needs to be fixed and perhaps compile a list and have their descendants streamline it for them...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Theodred hummed darkly as he finished compiling the latest reports about all of the missing peoples, who have been found dead and who have been left broken by the Dark and abandoned when they were proven to be of no use. He also had reports from the Muggle Contacts he's made over the centuries, some of whom were descendants of his cousins who had migrated with them. They've successfully integrated into both Muggle and Magical society, he's kept in contact with their families and children over the years. They've been his spy network as they waited for the time that Hadrian's timeline would re-merge with the current one. Studying all of his books on magic, the various cultures and gods have greatly helped them learn Magic, finding those who had the gift and Gandalf helped to train them.

It certainly helped them in taking back Moria and getting it cleaned up. When they figured out how to find and secure the Telluric Knots, tracking their currents and keeping track of them within Arda. It took them a few years to figure out what materials were worked best with magic and once they worked out the kinks and the complications, they were able to create the first Dimension Gate. It's created a bit of a weird time loop for certain people, but the Demon Lord has kept track of everything. His job was simple, maintain the spy network and keep track of key people and bloodlines. It was his job to keep track of Hadrian's bloodlines more specifically and anyone who they allied with or made enemies of.

So of course this means, he's been keeping a very close eye on Albus Dumbledore and Tom Marvolo Riddle, i.e. Voldemort. He looks up when Griphook knocks on his door and enters.

“You're excellency, the Dark Lord has come once more...” Griphook growls angrily, furious still that the disgrace knows his client is an Omega and has been trying to arrange a marriage contract for him by using a couple of bylaws and subarticles in both the Gaunt and Potter family charters. “He's finally managed to back me into checkmate... I have little other choice at the moment...”

“Oh?” He asks and holds out his hand for the contract that the Goblin hands over with another disgusted sneer, furious that he has no other choice but to exploit his Kings' Omega mate.

Theodred calmly opens the file and begins reading. If things had been different, had Tom Riddle not gone off the deep end, the man would have made an excellent envoy or even the personal advisor to his young nephew and queen. The man is thorough, he's provided copies of the bylaws and the sub articles, highlighted even, to show that due to their shared ancestors, he's classified as Hadrian's oldest family member and thus is his family head. This means he's more than capable of controlling Hadrian's very life and as said Head of the Family, he's exercising that right. As such he's enacting a War Bride contract with an Absolute one to keep the young Omega enslaved and incapable of being rescued or even finding comfort in another.

“It's a pity that he's beyond help...” Theodred muses and sets it down, quickly making a copy and rolling it up, slipping a Portkey ring around it. He carefully purrs out his beloved's name in the Demon tongue and it pops off to land in Severus's rooms at the school. “It's alright, Griphook... We knew we couldn't keep him at bay forever, but you did good at wearing him down for us. Now then... here are the orders for the Hunters. Send them to scout out these locations and if they have the opportunity to get anyone out, prioritize the Omegas and the Shadelings.”

“Of course, the the wee Hobs first, the mothers second...” Griphook nods, clicking his heels firmly together and taking the stack.

“Indeed. Try and get a spy or two into those camps if needs be.” Theodred orders. “I will inform Jareth of what to do, I'm certain now that the Dark Lord has finally shown one of his cards, Hadrian will gladly reshuffle the deck and the rules to this deadly little game and come out the victor.”

“Indeed, Lord Potter is not someone to be trifled with...” Griphook smirks, pleased...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Severus wasn't sure how to feel after a scroll with the Gringotts crest appeared on his desk while he was grading his 4^th year students homework. He had opened it to see it was a marriage contract for Harry made up by the Dark Lord. He has to admit the man has his moments of brilliance and genius, but they are overshadowed or tainted horrifically by his insanity. He sees that Theodred's ordered the Goblins who work Hadrian's vaults, especially Griphook, to slow the man down as much as possible without risking their own lives or him doing something they cannot mitigate. He also informed him of their first moves against the camps, which is to spy and infiltrate. Only when the opportunity presents itself, will they risk moving in and rescuing the people.

He also said he would be arriving shortly, leaving Jareth in charge, which the young Goblin King was more than capable of doing since his crowning, so he could be available for any extra missions or just to keep Severus's stress levels down. Which he appreciates, but it also means that soon the war will happen and sadly the school will be the battle ground. His main concern was his students, many of whom will join in and very likely die. Sighing, Severus quickly finished up the last few papers and headed towards the RoR. Harry and the HPS were all in the middle of sword training with Legolas and Aragon, Legolas was sparring with Harry while the others were learning from Aragon. Severus smiles softly as Draco takes a swift kick to his left arse cheek and he crashes unceremoniously into Theodore.

“You're getting better, Draco.” Severus comments, smirking when said Alpha looks up at him with a scowl (i.e. pouts).

“Master Severus, what could we do for you?” Aragon asks.

“Theodred's going to be joining us soon, so I will be keeping him as my assistant. Also it seems that the Dark Lord has made his first move: Here is a copy of the Marriage contract. He even sent in the bylaws and sub articles within the family charters of your respective families that appoint him as your closest and eldest Family Member. Thus making him effectively your head of Family.”

“I see.” Harry muses, having paused in his spar with Legolas, “Let me guess: As my Head of Family, he's allowed to arrange my marriage and I'm willing to bet my most powerful spells, that its between myself and him. I highly doubt he will allow me to marry anyone but himself... Which means he knows I'm an Omega since he has you tasked with creating Liquid Imperius and not working on a gender switching potion.”

“You'd be right.” Severus chuckles and hands over the copy to Haldir, who growls darkly under his breath.

“Well that means....” Harry grins evilly, which puts everyone on edge. “That I don't have to play nice anymore... Hmm, what to do, what to do...”

“I sense that Harry's inner Dark Lord is waking up...” Fred says to his brother.

“You mean his inner Light Lord...” George corrects.

Hermione just sighs, puts her wooden weapons away to grab all the books off the shelf when she sees the look on Harry's face.

“Alright, tell me what you need researched.” She commands.

“Oh, I am going with simple, Mione.” Harry tells her with a sweet smile on her face. “Why go for complex and elaborate when what I have planned will be so simple, but as a whole will look like a well thought out and complex plan... Uncle Sev, at your next meeting, take Uncle Theo with you and Weed out those who do not fully support the Dark Lord or Dumbledore out and force them to be neutral during the upcoming fight, but for now keep doing the tasks they were assigned because we all know that Lord Voldieshorts is too smart for someone insane, to not miss them avoiding their work or missions.” Harry starts.

“Alright. Though bringing Theodred will be a bit dangerous.” Severus worries for his mate.

“No it won't because while he's smart enough to notice slackers, he's not always aware of his Unmarked Supporters and Death Eaters. Theodred can use the rouse that he was the one to help him in the Bank to get the contract validated. I mean Dumbledore managed to get the old Potter Accountant on his side and help him steal money from my vaults, and I'm sure he had someone else helping him get the money from the other orphaned Heirs and Heiress of 'dead' bloodlines and have said children sign away their birthrights for a pathetic favor of getting a favorable job or position.”

“Shit...” Theodred growls and pulls up one of the communication crystals and soon Jareth's astral projection appeared. “Jareth, dear child, I believe we missed some little rats. Look specifically at the Dumbledore accountant and call as many of the Muggleborn children who are still in the Magical World to the bank as quickly as possible. Hadrian has just given us a vital clue we have overlooked. We only assumed Dumbledore was messing with the Potter Accounts, but it is possible that he has been systematically weeding out the Muggleborn Heirs and Heiresses of many of the accounts that have been dormant and manipulating them to the point that he exchanges petty little favors to help them gain jobs and the like for them to sign away their birthrights, very likely without their knowledge of said birthrights.”

“Shit...” the Fae curses and looks away from them, snapping in Gobbledygook at someone who nods and runs off before he turns back to them. “We are getting on it right away.”

“This also means he holds people hostage and blackmails to expose them if they don't do as he asks. How he managed to corrupt our Goblins is beyond me, but then again there is no permanent cure for Gold Sickness. Have everyone screened, anyone found with it in their system and without the corralting treatments for it, taken off duty and thoroughly interrogated.” Haldir orders darkly.

“Right away.” Jareth turns his head again, issues the order to his personal Healer, who is likely off screen.

“Are you in a meeting?” Severus asks.

“Yes, but this is more important than the Banks Expenses, because it means we might have been paying more in taxes to my parents than we were meant to originally. Keeping and maintaining an inter dimensional Bank running costs quite a bit of money, I will not lie about that, however it is always the Terran Branches that seem to be more expensive, I always assumed because it was due the severe decline in Magicals and with so many of the Muggleborns going back to the Muggle World, none of the accounts were being opened and we were using more magic and resources to keep the accounts secure until am Heir is produced. But if what the young Queen suggested is true, then they are not simply returning because of the prejudices against them, but because Dumbledore has convince them that is for the Greater Good and likely start working on getting Muggles to look favorably on magic, which would explain why some of them if not most of them end up dead, but always after they've had a child or two to carry on the bloodline, because if they die childless, then the accounts are permanently closed, the money absorbed into the vaults of the closest Magical relatives or right into the Banks Main coffers. And very likely many of those accounts are held by people that Dumbledore cannot manipulate or are on side with the Dark Lord.” Jareth explains, shuffling through the piles of papers and ledgers on his desk.

“I'm sorry, Jareth. I didn't mean to give you so much work to do...” Harry worries his lips as he listened to the explanations and realized that Jareth has to do a lot of extra work now.

“It is not your fault, my Lady. You brought to my attention a glaring flaw in our bank that has vexed me for years and we are not finally able to correct it. As you no doubt learned from my Lords, the Goblins are the offspring of the Hobbits and Dwarves, granted they change appearance depending on the realm they are living in, but you heard the story of Thorin Oakenshield, correct?” Jareth asks.

“Yes.” Harry recalls the stories that Bilbo had told him before they left on the journey.

“Well the Dwarves of the Lonely Mountain, Erebor, suffer from Gold Sickness due to the Dragon, Smaug, who came to live in the mountain and it has passed on to many of the Dwarves, not just those of the Durin Bloodline. Hence why the cursed gold is used rarely and called Durin's Bane, we do not use it lightly, but Goblin Silver, or Mythril, is a good counter to it. We purify the gold through a long refining process. Hence why it gets that copper coloring.” Jareth sighs. “We've had this issue every few hundred years or so. So we have set protocols in place and have it down to a science by this point.”

Harry nods his head, understanding that this was not his fault, but he was just the one to sound the alarm. Jareth turned to speak to people off screen for a moment more, as Aragon and the others Alphas speak quickly and nod before Elrohir clears his throat.

“Jareth,” He calls and the Fae turns to him, “be sure to test anyone who comes into the Bank, even if you have to do it on the down low. Do not let any of the info out. Do not tell the clients or anything. Bring the results straight to your office and keep them locked up. We need to find as many Heirs as possible and keep them protected from both Dumbledore and the Dark Moron.”

“As you wish, my King.” Jareth states. “Anything else?”

“Severus has made a wonderful batch of improved Veritaserum, he is willing to loan you the first batch for free to thoroughly vet out your staff to ensure no one in the higher positions is betraying the Nation and the rest can be used to test the lower level workers. Be sure our accountants are the first ones to be squared away. Though I don't doubt my nephew's sense of character when it comes to his personal Accountant.” Theodred adds in.

“Right away.” Jareth agrees.

“I believe that is all for now, Jareth, we will get in contact with you if anything else pops up that we believe you need to be made aware of. For now begin the deep cleaning.”

“As my lord wishes, we will be in contact as well as things come up here.” Jareth agrees and soon disconnects the communication crystal.

“Well then, let's get things rolling...” Harry grins...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

No one knows what happened or when it happened but one morning, the school was woken up with a god awful wailing, like someone was being brutally murdered. It got everyone up and scrambling down to the Great Hall where the sound seemed to be originating from. Everyone burst into the room, wands at the ready for an attack only to blink seeing Peeves dancing around the Head table while Harry, Hermione, the Weasley Twins, Neville and Luna were all sitting clapping and cheering the Poltergeist continued the horrendous noise. McGonagall was the first to lower her wand, seeing Severus at the Head Table, eyes closed and seemingly conducting the racket. As everyone slowly entered and came into the room, Peeves letting out one last horrendously shrilly high note, much to the cheers of the young adults watching his performance, if you can call it that.

“Peeves, just what is the meaning of this?” The Bloody Baron grouses, annoyed at the trickster.

“I was singing a beautiful aria from a Klingon Opera! Beautiful wasn't it?” Peeves asks with a mad cackle, knowing it was utterly horrid and everyone is very much unamused by this.

Everyone grumbles as they enter the room and settle down for breakfast, Dumbledore was vastly unamused by the Poltergeist's antics, but he doesn't know how to get rid of him. He has no idea what a Klingon is, but clearly the 6 students who were here already knew what it was, or were just tone deaf. He gives Severus a scowl, the dour man wasn't even bothered by the ghost's horrible music choice and was comply sipping his coffee. He notes the mug has 'Do you see this? It means I am not down drinking, please refrain from opening your mouth until then' written in lovely cursive on it. Severus loves it and his other mug that says 'Don't talk to me, shh, halfway there, not done yet, Now you may speak' written on it with lines like those found on a measuring cup to tell how much coffee was left in the mug, both were gifts from Harry. He ignores the tired grumbling from the others as he continues to drink his coffee, a very lovely hazel and cinnamon roast, freshly ground and a bit of caramel sauce to sweeten it. It reminds him of the home made toffees his mother use to make.

“Severus, why didn't you stop him?” Albus grumbles, yawning widely behind his hand.

“The children wanted to learn about other Cultures and since Peeves has been on the school grounds for centuries, I told them to ask him. He warned me and I put a silencing barrier around myself and let him educate the children. I only heard the final piece as he finished. That Aria is quite difficult to sing, I'm impressed he managed it, but then again it's easier to hold impossible notes when you do not need to breathe.” Severus answers and then muses, much to Albus's annoyance.

“It was quite the lovely wake up call.” A female says from behind them and Severus turns to see the Four frames made of beautifully wrought metal and gemstone in the respective colors of the Four Founders. Helga was the one to speak up and draw everyone's attention to the tiny, but pleasantly plump woman. Her gold and onyx dress opulent, speaking of great wealth. She is surrounded by a wonderful greenhouse, in her hand is a golden goblet with a badger engraved into it. Beside her is a woman in a royal blue dress, a dazzling diadem resting in her head of dark brown curls, she is sitting in a study, a telescope to her left and a stack of books nearly as tall as she is sitting to her right.

“I have to admit, I've heard worse things.” She says to her female companion while to her right, a man in a Potion lab dressed in green, black and silver robes chuckles while he pets a painted snake that has coiled around him, a golden locket dangling from around his neck while the last man on the left of the first woman, dressed in reds and browns, a gleaming silver sword pointed down and his hands resting on the hilt as he stood in the main hall with knights saluting him, chuckles, his long red hair braided and bound back from his bearded face, even his beard had braids in it.

“If you are referring to Godric's Goddess awful singing when he's not drunk, then yes, we've indeed heard worse!” the man on the far right of the paintings grouses out.

“Oh come now, Salazar, I'm not that bad!”

“Dear, unless you are singing sea shanties, or you're three sheets to the wind, you cannot hold a tune in a bucket, even if you tried.” The gold clad woman leans out of her frame and into his to gently pat his forearm in sympathy. “I know because I've gone with you on sea faring trips and you're a wonderful sailor and singer then, but on land you seem to suffer unless you are quite drunk.”

“Rowena, you hear this blasphamy!?” Godric cries out as Salazar chuckles.

“Don't drag me into this. Helga, darling, don't bother. The great oaf will never realize he's horrid when sober.” the woman in blue softly scolds the woman in gold, who giggles and sits down properly once more. “Hello students of Hogwarts, I am indeed Rowena Ravenclaw, Founder of House Ravenclaw. To my left is the lovely Helga Hufflepuff and the oaf at the end is Godric Gryffindor. And this fine gentleman to my right is Salazar Slytherin.”

And as they were expecting, a cacophony of noise went up around the Great Hall, Severus was pretending to have just noticed the frames rather than having been the one to put them one this morning with Hadrian's aid to ward them and permanently attach them to the wall. Harry was blinking in confusion while Hermione and the others freaked out with the school. They knew Harry planned something, but he never once told them what it was. Not even Luna had seen this coming and she was thoroughly pleased with the wonderful surprise.

Harry hides his pleased smirk into his morning tea, chuckling softly as the chaos runs on for about another minute before Godric gets annoyed and with a booming voice demands silence. It was much more impressive than Dumbledore's had been in first year when they learned about the Troll in the school. Pleased with the shocked silence, Godric snorts boorishly and taps his sword tip twice into the floor and the Great Hall shifts, the tables becoming desks with a service tray to the side of each student with their favorite meals or something that was good for their health beside them. They were placed in rows ranging from the youngest to the oldest. Pleased with his handy work he squares his shoulders once more.

“Now then, children, you will be silent and take notes as needed. To begin with: No, we did not choose blood purity when picking our students. Yes, we often fought and argued, but never enough to abandon out posts as teachers and caregivers of young Magicals. Yes, we made portraits that have hung in these very halls for nearly 1000 years, but it seems a few Headmasters and even some students thought it best our portraits were lost to time, so as to make our history fit their desired narratives.” Godric began, quickly cutting off the very like to be asked questions.

“And before anyone asks, no, I was never prejudice against Muggleborns. Why would I want to kill those who are just like me?” Salazar asks and the Slytherins explode while the others lean across each other whispering furiously and sharing shocked looks. “Yes, you blithering coltpoles! I am the bastard son of a Prince and his shamed mistress turned whore. They were as you call them, Muggle and I was the only Magical. So pray tell why I would condemn those who are like me?” He demands darkly, glaring at his House in particular and everyone is suddenly very much aware of the pitch black hair and unearthly green eyes he has, features he seemingly shares with their resident Golden Gryffindor. Said young man was calmly nibbling on a marmalade slathered piece of toast while he typed one-handed on his braille typewriter.

The Slytherins wither under his glare, shame faced and still shocked. Salazar hisses something in Parseltongue,which Harry calls back to him in said language, both chatting for a moment or two before Salazar huffs and says in English:

“I still stand by what I said, I do not care for their stupidity. Children may be infinitely precious to our kind, Hadrian, but if they continue down this path and continue to be a danger to not only themselves, but to us as a whole, then it is best to slip them a powerful but painless poison and lull them to sleep. They won't even realize they are dying or even dead. We've had to cull dangers like this before. Believe me, had I been around when my so-called Heir was a student, I would have set him straight or had him killed in his sleep before he could create his first Horocrux! The damned fool.”

Harry nods his head in demure acquiesce, choosing to not argue the point further since it is rather moot. People had different views and ways of dealing with a problem. Harry prefers to keep people a live as much as possible, but even he's not shy about slitting a few throats if they prove themselves too much of a hassle or a danger. This puts everyone on edge and even the Voldemort Supporters were left gobsmacked at Salazar's declaration that he would have killed said man before he even got to rise to power and cause the horror and damage that he did. Even Dumbledore was left gaping like a landed fish.

“Now then, classes will be canceled for today so we can have this... what was it called again? Ah yes, a Q & A session. Otherwise, you will not be able to concentrate during lessons and many of you are in the advanced lessons where distractions could spell severe injuries, maiming, or even death if you mess up. We don't want our students harmed or killed due to inattention.” Rowena says primly, as she leaves her study for the five painting of a private dinning room and the others soon join her sitting around an impressive tea service and from there they begin a long Q & A session, occasionally silencing people or in Dumbledore's case when he tries to contradict them about the history he's spoon feed everyone over the years that Gryffindors were the epitome of good while the Slytherins were the definition of all things evil, kicking him from the room.

Needless to say, Harry was proud of the chaos he's allowed to unfold. And if it makes things harder for the Order and Dumbledore to keep control of the school, then it is all for the best...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Albus stormed into his office with the Order right behind him as well as the Heads of House. As he began to pace, not bothering to offer lemon drops or anything to anyone, the others settle down around the magically expanded room. Severus stood with the Ardian Royals, who had to school their faces into blank masks of indifference, to hide their vastly amused faces. Minerva eyed the group of young men, pretty sure they had some hand in this, but she couldn't find it in herself to be upset with them. She had actually enjoyed the Q&A session, it was nice to learn more about her House from the man it was named after and that while he was not one to think of the consequences before he took action, he didn't want his House to do the same. He was actually very upset that his House was known for bullying, partying and doing dangerously stupid things all in the name of fun or to prove their so-called bravery.

He was a reckless idiot because they lived in a time when careless Magicals got tortured and killed, some of the Witch Hunts and Burnings might have seemed lika they were all fun and games, but these were skilled Witches and Wizards who could get themselves out of danger and mostly did it as a distraction while a smaller group rescued those who could not get away. However, not everyone was lucky enough to be saved. He detailed the horrors he witness and as much as Salazar berated him throughout the discussion, she noted that when Lord Gryffindor did something insanely stupid to protect children, he said absolutely nothing and in fact looked very proud, if fondly exasperated.

“Those are not the Founders, they never made Portraits and even if they did, they were long lost. Because why would they appear now?” Albus grumbles darkly.

“How can you be so certain?” Sirius asks, hiding his amused smirk behind the mug of coffee Kreacher brought him, the Mug saying 'No, I'm not Joe King, I'm Sirius' on it with a beautiful starry sky background with the Sirius constellation highlighted. “Many parts of the school have long since fallen dormant over the centuries as the needs of the students and staff have changed, also due to the addition or the removal of lessons and classes from the curriculum over the years. And then with the decline those with powerful enough Magical Blood to attend, more parts fell dormant. Hogwarts feeds on the excess magic that the children let off during practical lessons and uses said excess to function and run. If the Magic were to stop, Hogwarts would either collapse into itself or simply become a Muggle castle with no hope of being restored to her former Magical glory.”

“And how would you know this?” Moody snapped.

“Because as one of the teachers on staff helping to teach Magical History, I spend whatever free time I'm not supervising the children in study groups, detention, doing the marking, creating lesson plans or tests, and fucking my husband, in the library reading every single book possible to make sure the children are getting as accurate as possible facts about their history that is not the Goblin Wars.” Sirius deadpans and smirks when many make uncomfortable faces at his reminder that he and Remus are happily married.

Remus lightly cuffs his husband, but doesn't otherwise look bothered.

“That was not something I needed to know.” Pomona huffs. “I do recall when I was a student that we use to have Lady Hufflepuff's painting in the Head of House's office and I've seen it a couple of times, but then one day it was just gone. I know for a fact that the woman we saw down in the Great Hall was in fact Lady Hufflepuff.” She speaks up, she was one of the older staff members besides Albus, Filius, and Poppy.

“Indeed.” Helga speaks up as she and the Founders move into frame and the other Headmasters and Headmistresses over the years greet them, several looking away because they were guilty of trying to get rid of the Founders portraits. “Ah, it is so good to see so many of you again! Though some of you will find yourselves quickly off this wall because of the grievous sins you've caused over the years.”

“Lady Hufflepuff, what are you doing here?” Albus asks in a too saccharine tone of voice.

“We are the Founders, there is nowhere within this Castle that we are barred from. That pathetic barrier you attempted to use to keep us out was laughably easy to tear down.” Godric harrumphed.

“He what!?” Several voices cried out.

“Wait, Lord Gryffindor's proficient in barriers?” someone else asks. “I thought he was too much of an idiot? Or at least with how his House behaves, you would think the same of the Founder.”

Godric grumbled and let out a loud, trilling screech, so much similar to Fawkes's cry. Said Firebird trills in happiness and sings happily, flaming to appear before his old Master's frame. The pair were glad to see one another again.

“Hello, old friend, I see the years have not been too kind, but nor have they treated you so poorly.” Godric smiles at his once familiar. “Have you been keeping my progeny in line?”

A sad warble sounds and Godric's eyes narrow and the pair break out into a miniature concert of trilling and vocalizing. They wavered and warbled, sometimes they were fierce and piercing, or shrill and mournful. Everyone watched with fascination, Albus with dread, as the pair communicated. Salazar wasn't the only one who could speak to his familiar, the man was sad that Aldeztaile was gone, or he would have loved to have a chat with her. He calmly walks into Godric's frame and sits on the arm of his favorite chair, draping a lazy arm over the back of it as he leans on the broad man's shoulder, when it sounded like he was growling more than singing, it seems that what Tarian has to report is not good and the fool was prone to Berserker fits if one did not calm him down.

“How dare you!!!” Godric suddenly bellows out and Salazar yelps as he falls from the chair, having jolted away from his lover, and then promptly falls through three of the Headmasters' frames and was helped up by Headmistress Bran, who fussed at him.

Helga yelped as wells and jumped into the arms of Rowena, said woman looked nervous because she wasn't sure how the Berserker Rage would work out due to them being oil and paint. Could he destroy the painting from the inside out?

Aragon calmly stepped forward and bowed, “Lord Gryffindor, may I please have your attention... I am Aragon Tirith, I work for Gringotts Bank. We were tasked with updating the Wards and ensure the safety of the children. We seem to have tripped a few fail safes, one of which seems to allow Lady Hogwarts herself to evict unfit or dangerous staff members and Headmasters.”

Everyone in the room gaps, minus his lovers and Severus, who had been called in to the Wardstone Chamber and helped fill in the blanks. Godric calms, hiding an amused smirk under another bullish snarl of fury and huffing as he helps his lover back up to his frame. Sal slaps him for making him fall like that, but settles back in his place, petting his lover's hair to calm him further.

“Ah, good... Then I, Godric Gryffindor ask Lady Hogwarts to judge the current staff and Headmaster. Should they be found unfit, boot them from our lands and banish them from this moment hence forth. Should they set foot upon our lands once more, their lives and magic are forfiet! So I say, so Lady Magic and Lord Death Mote it be!!”

There is a resounding crash of powerful magic, not unlike the roar of thunder and then there were many shimmering lights and when they could see again, Albus and most of the Order had been booted from the school with their personal belongings and a burn mark on their inner left wrists in the shape of the Hogwarts crest. This would allow Hogwarts to know where they were at all times and the second they toe the line, she will kill them. For too long she's been forced to watch as many of her parents students and descendants be used and killed for political gains or stupid power grabs. She will never allow it to happen ever again if at all possible. The marks also served the purpose to allow her to spy on them. This information would be regulated to the newly formed Spymaster's Quarters where her resident Potions Master would be able to look over the info and decide what was of concern and what was not.

The Spymaster's Quarters was also attached to the Head of Security's Quarters and she made sure that three quick access points led to the Barracks and she made sure that Peeves as the Head of the Guard knew about them and who he would most likely be working with of the Living. Bloody Baron wasn't nearly as pleased, but then again, he was avoiding Lady Rowena like the Hounds of Hell were on his heels. After all, what do you say to the mother of the woman you had been infatuated with and killed in a fit of rage? Severus was pleased to be told by Lady Hogwarts that his quarters had been expanded and moved to a more private section of the castle due to his new position as Spymaster. Theodred was informed of his new title as the Head of Security.

Filius was made to be the new Headmaster with both Pomona and Minerva as his Deputies, Minerva asked why this was so and Salazar said it was due to her past negligence as both Head of Gryffindor and Deputy Headmistress. She flushed and bowed her head as she was given a thorough scolding by the Four Founders and told her that if she still finds she cannot give the appropriate amount of attention to both her Head of House duties and Deputy Headmistress duties. They had been most upset with the memories of her lack of attention over the years, but also had seen that she had been barely singlehandedly kept the schools ledgers from falling to pieces since she became a teacher nearly 50 years ago. She was a very smart woman, she was certainly skilled and clearly she cared for her students, but she needed help in prioritizing her duties. So Pomona would take half of her overall duties and she was to have weekly meetings with her students, especially those who would be joining the work force once this war was finally over.

Filius was well liked among his students, he made time to help not only his own House students, but anyone who needed a listening ear. He was also a very skilled and estatblished Duelist, someone who can and will fight to the bitter end to save his students from harm. His Goblin nature, even if only half, helped him multitask and maintain his busy work schedule. Rolanda was made temporary Head of Ravenclaw, there were very limited time slots for flying lessons and even less for Quidditch, what with the threat that Voldemort posed and now Dumbledore, since he was very firmly ousted from his prized seat as Headmaster of Hogwarts. The Order Members who got to stay were Minerva, Severus, Kingsley, Nymphadora and Arthur Weasley, who had taken over Muggle Studies and was loving his job and teaching the students of some of the amazing things that Muggles had created over the centuries.

Sybil was removed as Divination Professor and Firenze was placed firmly in charge while also helping Sinistra with Astrology. The Founders finished rearranging the professors according to Hogwarts recommendations and placing their temporary staff into place to better educate the students. Sybil was allowed to remain on the grounds due to her protected Seer Status, but over all she was to remain away from the students, especially Harry. They couldn't very well risk Dumbledore using the woman as a means to get the boy and Harry himself tried to avoid her as best he could.

Pleased with their work, they kicked everyone from the Headmaster's office because they needed to have a word or several with all of the Ghosts and the former Heads Portraits. If Minerva fell embarrassed then it was nothing compared to the former Heads of the school who could not escape the bullocksing and even the ear boxing that the Four delivered...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ Chapter XXII ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Aragon stood in the Staff room with all the teachers present and even trustworthy adults from both sides of the war, the Ministry and the Bank. Harry and his HPS were present and they stood around where the blind young man sat in one of three thrones. Neville sat to his right while Severus sat to his left. Harry's Throne was slightly bigger due to his status as the Lord of Two of the Founders' Houses. The air was tense as they wait for someone to either be stupid, ask the question on most of their minds or Harry to put them all out of their misery.

“Why is Mr. Potter here?” Professor Babbling asked, finally caving to the temptation.

“Why are there other students here as well?” Professor Burbadge adds on.

“I am the Lord of Houses Slytherin and Gryffindor. Neville is the Lord of Hufflepuff and Professor Snape is Lord of Ravenclaw. As the last living descendants of the Founders, we own and rule this school. And as such, due to this stupid war that all of you have failed to resolve on your own and relied on me, a child, to save you all, we will decide how Hogwarts will stand and what is to be done.” Harry states coolly and everyone winces, many turning purple with anger, while others duck their heads in shame.

“What my nephew means to say: in the last five years that we were missing, why the hell did you all keep your heads hidden in the sand and do nothing to stop the Dark Lord? Sure he is powerful, but if an entire country worth of Magicals turned their wands on him and his people, surely he wouldn't have won or lived. And yet you all sat and waited for a blind child to save you, a child you all ignored, mistreated and even harassed when you didn't need him to save your sorry arses.” Severus snaps darkly.

“He defeated him once--” Sybil began, but was stopped by Severus slamming his palm on the table, startling everyone minus their side.

“My mother sacrificed herself, her magic and her blood to protect me that night. My mother begged Lady Magic to make sure I survived beyond that night. As such, she had to thrice deny her would-be murderer, she could not raise her wand to either protect me or herself. She had to be fully and wholly willing to throw herself on the metaphorical knife. She did exactly that. I am lauded as some sort of Magical Messiah, but in all actuality, you should be worshiping my mother and her sacrifice. I was a baby, only 15 months old. I had only recently learned to stand and take my first steps, I had probably only recently said my first word as well. Hardly a battle hardened warrior, never mind being able to go toe to toe with someone with nearly 70 years worth of skills and experience more than me.” Harry glares around the room under his hood.

“Clearly there is something wrong if you must rely on a single young man who is blind to save you...” Godric growls sardonically. “Grandson, what have you come up with; since clearly the adults minus a select few, lack any actual intelligence.”

“Thank you, Grandpa Ric. And yes, I do have a plan and it's quite simple, in fact. You see, after the repairs to the Wards was done, Hogwarts has been able to fully awaken since the start of the Crusades. And with her awakening, she has also become fully sentient. What this means for us is that many of her old Siege Wards have now become active once more, this includes the awakening of the old Army that had swore both in life and in death to defend Hogwarts and the children housed within her hallowed walls.” Harry starts off with explaining what they have available to their use.

“But how? Albus was the Headmaster for nearly 100 years, having served previously as both the Transfigurations Professor and Deputy Headmaster.” Minerva asked. “He should have been able to use the wards to protect the students during the last war!”

“That barmy old goat is not of our blood. Without a blood relative to grant access to the Wardstone, the Headmaster can only hold Regency control. Meaning that he would have only had access to the Wardstone in the Headmaster's office which is a drone to the original one.” Salazar huffs belligerently. “And I've taken a look at the stone in the Headmaster's office. To put it simply: I am glad the fool never found our Daughter's true heart, but that doesn't mean he hasn't caused issues, or major concerns. Some of the wards were to cause infertility to targeted bloodlines and people. While a Love Trap ward was also set up which would allow for the Headmaster to select 'suitable' couples.”

“What!?” the others gasp in shock and horror.

“Yes, young Hadrian was able to reset the True Heart to rights and is arranging for a new drone stone to be commissioned but is giving primary access to it only a Goblin Nation Ward Master, who will work with any Headmaster or Mistress who takes over from now on to add or remove wards, if they are necessary.” Rowena states primly, glaring down at the room. “A disgusting miscarriage of authority has happened and has allowed many to suffer, Dark inclined Magicals were robbed of their rights to have children on top of having our Culture and traditions all but snuffed out to cater to the Muggleborn children who are being introduced to our world and our culture much too late to make room for the new reality they live in.”

Many Muggleborns and Muggle raised students blush hotly at the mild scolding.

“As professors of this once great institution, you have failed in your duties to edute the next generation. As for the Ministry, those of you who represent it, please make a mental note that Hogwarts stood long before a Ministry ever or any true Magical form of Government did and thus does not need to follow the laws placed by the Ministry. Said Ministry should have never had a say of any kind in how Hogwarts is run... While Hadrian had been so kind to work on the Wards with Ro's grandson's help and the aid of these fine Goblin representatives, we were able to look through Hogwarts memories. Let it be known, should the one known as Delores Jane Umbridge should ever set foot onto these sacred grounds ever again, she will be killed. To use such dark artifacts on the children is utterly disgusting!” Helga huffs hotly.

“Don't worry, I will be dealing with the gilt soon enough, after all, she mostly went after me and I owe her for harming first years.” Harry purrs darkly, making the room shiver.

“Alright, so with Hogwarts fully Sentient what do we have available?” Filius wonders.

“Like I said before, the Old Army, which I've already given them their orders and have them gathering their forces. But as the power they have to feed from is still stabilizing, they won't be our main force. This means we will have to rely on what Creatures and the like live on Hogwarts' lands. This means not only the castle herself, but also the Forbidden Forest, the Black Lake, Hogsmeade and two farms as well as the highlands round us. I will be heading down to the Black Lake later to speak with the Merfolk, however I have already personally spoken with the Centaurs, the a Lycan pack, and several other Creatures who live within and around the edges of her grounds.” Harry lists off what he has done so far and what still needs to be done. “The people of Hogsmeade were given a choice of fleeing to safety or standing and defending their homes. I wish I could say we have a sizable army, but that would be a lie. Our living army is going to be roughly between 300-450 Magicals of age and skilled enough to actually fight. I refuse to make the younger children fight unless there is no other choice. Everyone 16 and older has already been informed and given the choice to sign up or remain with the younger years to aid in evacuation procedures should the school be breached.”

“Most impressive, Mr. Potter.” Pomona whistles as do many of the other teachers.

“I do what I can, Professor Sprout. As much as I wish we can pick and choose a battlefield, sadly I know in this deadly little game of the former Headmaster and the Dark Lord's, Hogwarts is the prize. Whoever has control of said school has the children as their hostages and there is nothing anyone can say or do about it. No one would be willing to risk the children's lives. With this in mind, I have updated Hogwarts on modern warfare, especially the dangers of Muggle technology and weapons. I did this in anticipation that the battle may end up spilling out into the Muggle world. And I will be the first to tell you that yes, Muggles may not have magic, but they are far from helpless or harmless. I grew up with abusive relatives who would beat me for having magic, I have carved in my back the words 'Freak' and 'Monster.' Yes the so called loving family that 'spoiled me like a little prince' beat me daily, starved me and would carve hurtful words into my flesh.”

Everyone was horrified and aghast at this revelation. Harry merely gave them a small sneer, not wanting their pity or sympathy, not now especially when they were blissfully ignorant to his suffering and refused to listen when he tried telling them in the past.

“That being said, I am not saying that all Muggles are that way. Hermione's parents love and adore their daughter. Colin and Denis's parents still love them. Sheamus's father wasn't too happy about it at first but he came around eventually. But then you cases like me, Fey Dunbar, or even Catarina Flores, who's families pretty much abandoned us or abused us. With this in mind, I have given the correlating info to Mr. Weasley, who's done an admirable job making Muggle Studies both fun and insightful, even if the topic of war is far from my ideal of 'fun times.' He has also taken the news of not all Muggles being friendly or nice and has done a wonderful job in educating the children about the dangers anyone, Magical or not can pose. I plan to have him review blending into Muggle society should the fighting get so bad that the children have to hide in plain sight. On the other hand, Professor Snape has taken charge of the Ghosts and has them patrolling, but also has taken over as Spymaster. And as you can tell not everyone who sided with Voldie the first time, either because he made promises he didn't keep or they were forced to, those who joined willingly under honeyed words and false presences have either joined us here or have taken steps to be neutral with the exception of coming to aid in rescuing the children.”

They took a look around themselves and saw that indeed Lady Zabini was present as was Lady Malfoy, but her husband wasn't, but that doesn't mean he's sided with the Dark Lord, it could mean that both could not reasonably vanish or the madman would cotton onto their plans faster than they want him to. A few other lesser known Death Eaters were there as well, even some former Order members who had not been kicked out, having decided that they do not trust or believe in Dumbledore's Greater Good schtick. Madam Bones was representing the Ministry along with Mr. Weasley and Mr. Diggory, who wanted to avenge his son's murder. Other than his mates, the only other Goblin representatives present were Professor Flitwick and Grimhook, Griphook's father.

“Now then since our army is going to be mostly barely of age Magicals, Creatures and ragtag teams of various people, walks of life, and power levels, we are technically at the disadvantage, but I have a a plan, like I said before and it's fairly simple.” Harry says with a smile as Hermione steps forward and sets down a map, piles of parchment and figurines that quickly animate themselves and run onto the map when she taps the table.

“Here is a map of Hogwarts and all of her lands. We have a very sizable area to cover and those of us who grew up in the Muggle World have come up with quite a few tactics that would be effect with so much land to cover. We are thinking of using either the Pincer formation, the triangle formation or even Guerrilla tactics. If we cannot isolate the enemy in our desired battlefield, in this case, the fields towards the front of the school then we will have to force them there. We can use the Pincer formation to funnel them that way, but since the Black Lake sits on one side of the school it will be rather hard to set up a proper Pincer. Not to mention a limited number of people to help us force them into place. The Triangle Formation might work, but again our numbers will make it hard if the Dork Lord's army is as big as Draco claimed it was. And then adding in whoever is siding with former Headmaster Dumbledore.” The figurines act out the two formations so they can see what it's supposed to look like.

“So that leaves us with our last option.” Fred speaks up. “Guerrilla warfare tactics. Armies throughout Mankind's history has used some form of this to take down entire armies, or even key components of an army. Many consider Guerrilla warfare to be cowardly and underhand, but then again it is the people who were a part of the larger, more well trained, better funded armies who got their shit rocked by people in face paint and leaf camouflage, who were more often than not armed with usually inferior weapons who bitched.”

“We have the Old Army, which we will save as a surprise to limit exhausting the magical stores. Hogwarts has her own defenses and likely will activate them or someone will activate them when we need them. The Lycans and Centaurs are going to help us, once Harry gets word from the Merfolk, we can add them for the army. Most armies don't stop until the General is killed or captured, but in order to figure out who our General is, we need to narrow down who our strongest fighters are. We know that Professor Flitwick is a Dueling Champion, so he's a very likely target. Professor Snape is crafty, not to mention he would be our field medic since I don't think Madam Pomfry has much experience with that.” George picks up, tapping the three figures who represent the mentioned professors.

“If they get Madam Pomfry, fighter or not, she's our head Healer, once we lose our Healers, that's it, no matter what we do, we're screwed.” Parvati points out.

“We know, that's why we are sending Madam Pomfry with the children, unless we have other Healers who can be trusted to safe guard the children.” Padma says.

“I'm a licensed Healer and during the last war, I sadly be came quite the skilled field medic.” Narcissa Malfoy says, holding up her hand. “I'm also a Black and as such I was taught very nasty hexes and curses since a very young age. I can curse you and heal you in the same breath. I will act as the Head Healer and let Madam Pomfry manage the children. They will listen to her more than they would listen to myself or anyone I can recommend.”

“I can vouch for her skills and her trustworthiness.” Severus said. “Half of you would not have family if not for her sneakily healing your loved ones during the last war at risk to not only herself but her family as well. Lucius is gathering intel for us right now, he's also vetting out those willing to side with Hadrian or at least remain out of the fighting. Once we get that info, we can rework some of the plans around.”

“Thank you, Uncle Sev.” Harry smiles. “I would also be considered one of the targets, though I am actually the main target. To capture Hogwarts they need to capture me, Uncle Severus and Neville. But also I am the biggest threat anyone will ever face on the battlefield.”

“But we're not going to let you onto the field, you're blind!” someone shouted out.

“Harry's got a talent for AOE spells and even has a few nasty potions that are similar in affect and lethality. He may not look threatening, but he's honestly the Rabbit.” Hermione smirks and Harry bursts into laughter, knowing she just made a Monty Python reference. He would be that bunny, all cute until he's not. “So we figured we slowly bring the armies to the front of Hogwarts, because I highly doubt we're gonna be dealing with only the Dork Lord. I mean there is a fairly good chance that former Headmaster Dumbledore would certainly want to get back into the school. And even then, a lot of things he's done since Harry's disappearance and reappearance has been rather suspicious and makes one wonder if we're only dealing with one Dark Lord and not two...”

“The Merfolk and Water based creatures will take the Black Lake and the three rivers that feed into it as well as the Waterfalls behind the castle.” The figurines of said Aquatic Creatures moved to said places on the maps and took up defensive positions. “Assuming we get them onside.”

“My Herd and several others who live in the forest will take the Northern and Eastern forest, we dare not touch the Western forest nearest to the lake, due to the Acromantula Nest that lies there. It has been slowly encroaching on our lands in recent years and it's only a matter of time before it becomes big enough to take over all of Hogwarts. The Southern forest is protected due to the paths to Hogsmeade, but it will also be our central focal point to funnel the enemy through. So it would be hard to pincer them in. I've also seen dark signs in the heavens... I think the Acromantulas will side with the Dark Lord.” Firenze worries.

“Don't worry about that... Haldir, if you would be so kind?” Harry asks and said Elf takes a special necklace and turns it thrice and tosses it to the floor. A portal to a beautiful garden appears and Aldeztaile comes slithering out, she's gotten bigger and seems to have gotten quite the bit of muscle and fat on her, but then again she's had several clutches during her long wait and it's done wonders for her.

§My Hatchling!§ She crows as all but jumps onto Harry and wraps around him. Harry laughs softly and pets her. §I have missed you so!!§

“And I have missed you so... You've gotten bigger... I see my mates have taken such good care of you...” Harry smiles softly petting her and Salazar makes a choked sound.

Aldez looks up and gives a happy shrieking hiss and moves to chat with her Sal. Harry tries not to listen overly close, though he does laugh when she calls Salazar 'Wickle Sally' when he says something a bit rude to her. Everyone pales seeing the big snake and the calm Elf, who picks up the necklace.

“She's had at least 15 successful clutches, with at least 10 out of 30 eggs surviving. We've raised many of them as best we could and they are living within the Garden, safe and content, though we let them venture our during mating season to find potential mates and have clutches of their own. If we need to, we can use them to take out the Acromantula Nest.” Haldir says, petting the motherly snake on her head as she quickly coils around one of her Hatchling's Star Child mates.

“And they all have the killing gaze?” Harry asks.

“Some of them have the Medusa stare or scream. Three of them have the Hydra genes and one was born from the Yamata no Orochi, a Japanese Snake Demon, or at least its offspring, and a Basilisk.” Aragon says, counting off on his fingers what has happened during Harry's absence. “And as your bonded Familiar, she was granted longevity and it has passed to some of her children as well, meaning that a child or even a descendant of ours will be bonded to them in the future.”

“Amazing!” Salazar grins, pleased. “My dear, you've done well to serve my grandson!”

“Wait... That's a Basilisk!?” Several adults scream in terror.

Severus rolls his eyes and calmly calls the snake over to him and she happily coils on her Hatchling's Devil. His fingers stroke the scar from where she had been killed, content and relaxed in his hold.

“The Founders left Four Guardians: Fawkes or as he was originally called, Tarian, Aldeztaile, Verndari and Ginti. As you can see, Tarian is a Phoenix while Aldez is a Basilisk. As for Verndari and Ginti, I personally haven't seen them or if I did, I do not recognize them.” He explains. “And before anyone asks: Tarian is Welsh for Shield, Aldeztaile is Basque for Guardian, Verndari is Icelandic for Protector, and Ginti is Lithuanian for Champion, though in this context it is a verb not a noun.”

“Uncle Sev is correct, though we do know what Verndari is, he is the Giant Squid in the Black Lake, though I wish everyone would stop calling him a Squid, he's a Kraken.” Harry says with a laugh and a sigh. Aragon and Legolas stiffen, recalling their first and only encounter with a 'Kraken' right before they entered Moria during the the One Ring Quest. “As for Ginti, she is around, frequently... isn't that right, Mrs. Norris?” Harry calls and they all turn to the dreaded cat, who walks in and then jumps up into his lap before transforming before their eyes into a miniature Sphinx. “I always thought it was rather strange that she could travel all over the school as quickly and as often as she can. It certainly explains why Mr. Filch has almost always been there to catch students or the other staff members, with the exception of Uncle Sev, who is a cheater in his own right.”

Everyone was left flabbergasted, minus the Founders who all were chuckling and happily chatting with their once familiars with the exception of Helga, but she didn't mind at all. Harry leaned back in his chair as the explosion happened, letting the adults argue and bicker, some of them questioning their sanity and the like. Severus was vastly amused while Neville leaned into Harry and called him a troll. Harry didn't even try to deny the fact he was trolling people. He took a small gavel and banged it twice to get everyone's attention. Once he had silence and he was certain everyone was looking in his direction he continues.

“Did you honestly think that the castle remained standing for this long, what with the various kingdoms, religious groups and the like hunting down and prosecuting our people over the centuries without some form of protection? Verndari's job was to sink any ships that sailed towards Hogwarts while Tarian and Aldez protected her from the air and the forest. Ginti, as the most versatile of the lot, what with her shape shifting abilities and her natural talents as a Sphinx, kept fools well away from Hogwarts. She has recently been wandering the school as Mrs. Norris because it is much easier to keep curious and foolish children under control when they fear punishment. Aldeztaile was trapped in the chambers for so long she had gone insane at one point and it doesn't help that Sir Noseless, the dork lord wonder, also set her on the students which caused her to be punished semi frequently during both Chamber of Secrets incidences. Especially with the unfortunate death of Myrtle Warren.” Harry tells them.

“So... we've had protection in the form of powerful, dangerous and even legendary Magical Creatures this whole time... but why didn't we know about it until now?” Madam Pince wonders, trying to recall all the books she read over the years as the Head Librarian of the school.

“Because fools like Dumbledore 'streamlined' the education of the students.” Helga huffed in annoyance. “There have been too many Headmasters and Headmistresses over the ages who felt their way of thinking, their personal or political beliefs were the correct methods and thus have had the books either destroyed or tossed out over the centuries.”

“Which thankfully, my grandson's maternal family has kept very close records and copies over the generations.” Rowena sighs, pleased that the Princes had managed to keep a lot of ancient knowledge safe and hidden.

“And our grandson has a most impressive library of his own...” Salazar nods at Harry. “I've rather enjoyed the new library painting, so much has changed since our time and so much has refined over the years! I'm most impressed by Hadrian's and Severus's journals especially! Ah, if only I were flesh and bone once more to try out these new brewing methods and to test those delightful battle potions! I will need to figure out how to get our portraits out on the battlefield so we can see them in person, well in canvas and paint...”

“Oh boy, we lost Sal to his brewing madness...” Godric chuckles as his lover wanders out of frame, his voice muffled like he was not fully out of it, but clearly lost somewhere between. “But yes, we've left guardians for the school, having formed familiar bonds in our prime and well before our deaths. We've built our hidden chambers, not just Salazar, around and within the school with much of our knowledge and the like hidden within them should such a time that Hogwarts declare itself an independent nation due to political shenanigans or war. When we felt our ends near, we preformed a ritual that as long as someone from one of our bloodlines lives, the Guardians would remain alive and bonded to the castle. Hogwarts herself acting as their anchor to the living world.”

“But wait, doesn't that mean they would know your heirs the moment they set foot onto Hogwarts grounds? Then why have none stepped forward until now?” Minerva asks.

“Again, it has to do with power, influence and control of the nation through the children.” Harry tells her. “The Guardians wouldn't risk putting their masters' heirs in such danger, especially with people as dangerous, or even more so than Voldie and Dumbledore running around. Not to mention all the wars we've survived, the Witch Hunts and Burnings. There was always a very high risk that we would all be snuffed out in an instant if we got careless or the Muggles figured out a weapon we could not defend ourselves or even survive against.” He taps the map to draw their attention to it. “But history lessons aside, we have to focus on how to deal with our current problems: Voldina and Dumb ol' Duck.”

“You just love coming up with new names for them, don't you, Harry?” Hermione laughs as he grins. “Alright, as I said, we will have the Merfolk dealing with the waterways in and out of the school, if all goes well later. If not then we have at least Verndari. What with him being the.... Which House guardian?”

“Vern is mine...” Helga giggles. “Aldez is Sal's, Tari is Ric's and Ginny is Ro's.”

“Ah, thank you, Lady Hufflepuff, that makes this easier. So that means Neville's got dominion over Verndari then. That gives Professor Snape control of Ginti... but where to set her?”

“She's a Sphinx, she can guard the exit tunnels for the non-combatants to flee through should the fighting breech the outer walls of the school.” Severus says, and Ginti gives a loud purr. “Once they are clear from the school, she can take on any threats from the east with the Centaurs.”

“That is acceptable.” Firenze agrees. “I will get in contact with my herd and tell them to start securing provisions and transport for the little ones and the life givers who are not willing to fight. The elderly and sick will also travel with them. Sending some of our younger hunters with them, they are not skilled enough for true battle, but are skilled enough to protect the others. Perhaps a couple of healers, a few seasoned warriors and a trusted member of staff should go with the evacuation groups?”

“But I thought you were banished from your herd for aiding to teach?” Minerva asks.

“Really?” Pomona wondered, “When I do my portals around the forest edge, I thought I saw Firenze speaks with some of his people at the edge of the lake.”

“Yes and no.... I was banished because they thought I was supporting Dumbledore. We may have an accord with the old man to keep my people on this land, but that does not entail loyalty or support of any kind beyond making sure any child that wanders into the forest is safely returned to the castle and only certain professors are allowed to trapeze through to gather from the forest for the school. My mate, who took over in my absence, was able to get the Elders to listen to my case and they agree that they were a bit too hasty in banishing me, but still felt that I should not rejoin the herd until I'm done teaching.” Firenze says, his tail flicking in agitation.

“I will have words with them, Professor. Don't worry about that, just because the adults are a bunch of dunderheads doesn't mean the children are. Children should be taught by anyone willing to teach, denying them the knowledge that a competent teacher can give them is perpetuating the dogma and making it harder and harder for not only yourselves but all Creatures as well.” Harry assures him. “As we were saying: I have command of Aldez and Tarian, Tarian will remain within the school to aid in healing our people. And since no fire can harm him, he's allowed to burn any fool who breaks into the school. This means that I will be going into battle with Aldez. I've done it before and know how to control her, not that she needs much of it. She will be great at crowd control with her killing gaze and her offspring will help narrow down the enemy armies as well.”

“But the Dork Lord is also a Parselmouth, aren't you worried he's going to take command of them?” Parvati asks with concern.

“He cannot.” Salazar says coming back into view with three large stacks of books. “Hadrian is my Heir and Lord of my House, meaning he is seen as a worthy Master in the eyes of all serpents. All snakes that look at him, will instinctively know he is bonded with Aldeztaile, and they will obey his command over anyone else's, especially those borne from Aldeztaile. The one called the Dark Lord is a disgrace to my bloodline and my family name. He may try all he likes to command the snakes, but they obey the one they feel is worthy and Hadrian is more than worthy.”

“I see.” many murmur.

“Alright, so what are we going to do about evacuation protocols? What about getting any and all allies ready to march?” Amelia asks.

“Oh that?” Harry grins brightly and the HPS join in looking like a group of menacing jackals as they do so. “Leave that to my minions... Mione, you know what to do.”

“Right away!” She grins and snaps her fingers as the others quickly pull out stacks of papers, books and even boxes of items. “We've been planning since before the summer and once we vetted out the HPS members who can be trusted. Here are bracelets that will alert you to anything happening at the school. Such as an attack, we've been captured, or we've abandoned Hogwarts and are on the run. Here is only a small list of all that we've been allowed to booby trap the school with. It is not a full list because we don't want any one from the enemy camps getting that info. We've also been training hard, both in spell work and out of it. The bracelets will glow green for abandoning the castles, pink for capture and bright red for an attack, you cannot possibly miss it. The second you see it, you will be able to use the Portkey function to get to the school once you are ready to mobilize, just say the school's motto.”

“.... I'm terrified to see what you can do in the political ring if this is what you can do for a possible attack at any given moment...” Amelia says, staring at the bracelet.

“To be fair, I did go up against an army of 10,000 with only a few thousand people on horse back, a couple of Hobbits, a few elves, and Aldez.... But then again, one of my mates had an Army of the Undead at his temporary command, so that helped once we needed them.” Harry says with a lazy half shrug.

“Hadrian, you realize you took out nearly an entire 1/3 of said army on your own, correct?” Aragon asks, chuckling at his modest mate.

“Did I? I know I devastated most of the army at the Battle of the Black Gates... which I'm so mad I had to leave because I was looking forward to walking into Mordor just to prove a point to Boromir...” Harry sulks.

“Oh?” Elrohir laughs softly.

“What would you have done had that worked out as you desired?” Elladan asks.

Harry gets up, walks to an archway then turns and throws his hands up in a very clear: 'See, I walked in and nothing happened' gesture.

Everyone bursts into laughter at that, Theodred chuckles because he knows the Gondorian Captain would have been both vastly amused, but also insulted by the sheer silent sass his nephew was capable of. Harry walks back to his chair and carefully sits down, he's missed one too many chairs thank you!

“Alright so let's finish planning and getting back to our daily lives because there's no point in stressing...” Minerva says and everyone agrees...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry walked down the halls with Severus to his left and Neville to his right, all three going over the traps and wards that had been set up. A young girl with bright red hair, green eyes, a pretty yellow dress with a royal blue petticoat skipped ahead of them. She spun and smiled at them every so often, giggling when one of them would wave back.

“Hard to believe that is the Persona of Hogwarts.” Severus muses, finding the girl enchanting and so cute.

“She seems so innocent, but the way she talks sometimes, proves that her appearance is just that, an appearance.” Neville laughs softly.

“Hardian, I have finished adjusting the wards in this section to detect hostile entities and to eliminate them or at the very least paralyze them unless they prove to be a bigger threat than originally perceived.” The little girl said in a much older voice than she appeared.

“See?” Neville waves his hand at her.

“I can't see actually.” Harry deadpans and makes his companions chuckle. “Thank you, Hogwarts, make sure that the House Elves that are loyal to Dumbledore no longer have access to your sacred grounds or anything within it. Also please inform your House Elves that there have been threats made against you and the students, they are to use anything within their power to defend not only the school and all who live within, but also themselves as well.”

“Yes, Hadrian, I have already done so. The moment the meanie goat was kicked from my wards, anything that was his was barred entry or has been safely relocated to another unused section for later examination and elimination.” She says.

“I will look over what was left and examine them. If they can be useful, then there is no need to get rid of it. The old man may be insane and evil, but he has quite the collection of rare items and books. It would be a waste to simply get rid of them.” Severus says.

“I will trust you're judgment, Uncle Sev.” Harry leans towards him to lightly nuzzle his head against the older Omega's shoulder before they make it to the Great Hall.

Everyone was in the Great Hall, where the long tables use to be were smaller tables that housed up to 8 people per table and all of them were mixed. There were only a handful of tables that housed only members of a certain house and those were kept to the fringes of the room, no one trusting those people, especially the Gryffindor table with Ron and his sister. Harry frowned at the tension in the room and suddenly got a brilliant idea. He hurries over to Hogwarts, leaning into her ear he whispers his idea and she gives a delighted gasp and starts clapping with delight.

“Oh that is a wonderful idea! I can arrange it!” She giggles and skips off to go do just that.

“And what are you up to now, my dear nephew?” Severus wonders.

“I use to preform for the people in the West of Arda before the One Ring Quest and the Final Stand against Mordor. The last time I sang or dance had been for two rituals, one to heal Magical Backlash before the start of the Quest and the second one after the Battle of Helm's Deep.” Harry told him. “I figured a small performance will help boost the mood of everyone, maybe an impromptu talent show to take everyone's mind off the impending attacks or at least jazz them up so that if one does happen, they are too wired to focus on being scared.” Harry admits to them.

“Ah, yes... That seems reasonable enough and will certainly help get rid of some of this tension.” Severus agrees as Neville nods his head.

“I'll go tell Professor Flitwick. He would love to show off the Frog Choir since they rarely get to practice or preform.” Neville tells them as he heads to the diminutive professor.

Peeves suddenly popped up from the floor, grinning like the manic fiend he is.

“Littlest Master is gonna entertain us!?” He cries out drawing attention.

Harry chuckles and agrees as the Poltergeist fully phases through the floor and pulls out an old style lute.

“Then allow Peevies to accompany Littlest Master!” He crows with delight.

“I hope you know this song and enjoy it!” Harry grins and then with a clap, musical instruments, courtesy of Hogwarts, begin floating into the room and starting a lively tune. As soon as Harry sang the first note, almost all of the Celtic raised students, be they Irish or Scottish, instantly knew the song. The Muggle students were surprised to realize that the song might originally be from the Magical World, or perhaps the Magicals 'borrowed' it like they had 'borrowed' Double Trouble from Shakespeare. Either way, they couldn't help but start singing along with the song.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=D5n-TCXczvo

Sha ta co-ti os cum-na ridh na
Sha ta co-ti o nu-ga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co-ti os cum-na-ridh na
Nu-ga Tír na nÓg

Come my love our world's would part
The gods will guide us across the dark
Come with me and be mine my love
Stay and break my heart

From the shores through the ancient mist
You bear the mark of my elven kiss
Clear the way, I will take you home
To eternal bliss

Harry danced along the hall, a bright smile on his face as he sang in an enchanting voice, his mates couldn't help but feel as if they were falling into his thrall. A thrall that neither male cared to resist or fight against, they would gladly succumb. Several students quickly Accio'ed their tap shoes or ballet shoes and quickly formed dancing circles as they sang along with Harry. Severus was tapping his fingers in time with the music, his beloved humming along, chuckling every now and again while Peeves was having the time of his Afterlife, strumming away on his lute and dancing along with Harry's spritely prancing.

Sha ta co-ti os cum-na ridh na
Sha ta co-ti o nu-ga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co-ti os cum-na-ridh na
Nu-ga Tír na nÓg

Sha ta co-ti os cum-na ridh na
Sha ta co-ti o nu-ga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co-ti os cum-na-ridh na
Nu-ga Tír na nÓg

Tír na nÓg oh, come beyond the ancient fog
Tír na nÓg oh, come with me to Tír na nÓg

Several people messed up the wording, but no one took offense or seemed to notice. Too busy having a blast.

Far away from the land you knew
The dawn of day reaches out to you
Though it feels like a fairy tale
All of this is true

Run with me, have a look around
We build our life of a sacred ground
Come my love, our world's may part
We'll be safe and sound

Sha ta co-ti os cum-na ridh na
Sha ta co-ti o nu-ga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co-ti os cum-na-ridh na
Nu-ga Tír na nÓg

Tír na nÓg oh, come beyond the ancient fog
Tír na nÓg oh, come with me to Tír na nÓg

There was a long pause of music at one point where those in tap shoes put on a small but no less splendid dance solo. They just seemed to know what to do in that moment and pulled it off flawlessly. The rest of the students clapped and cheered, too riveted to the impromptu show.

Time won't follow the path we came
The world you left, it forgot your name
Stay with me and be mine my love
Spare my heart the pain

A bit of dramatic drum play where it looked like a couple of boys were playing out a battle and one was felled where Harry kneels down and cradled them even as he and the others sing still, bright and cheery.

Sha ta co-ti os cum-na ridh na
Sha ta co-ti o nu-ga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co-ti os cum-na-ridh na
Nu-ga Tír na nÓg

Sha ta co-ti os cum-na ridh na
Sha ta co-ti o nu-ga Tír na nÓg
Sha ta co-ti os cum-na-ridh na
Nu-ga Tír na nÓg

Tír na nÓg oh, come beyond the ancient fog
Tír na nÓg oh, come with me to Tír na nÓg
Come with me to Tír na nÓg

With that last note, the son ended and everyone began clapping and cheering for the tired performers. Harry helped his classmate, Sheamus, up who couldn't help laughing brightly.

“Haven't heard that song in a long time! Love the Celtic Woman performers!” He tells him. “Me da use to play the music CDs on the weekends while he and Mum danced in the kitchen.”

“I'm glad to bring back a happy memory or two.” Harry tells him before turning to the others. “Anyone else wanna preform?”

And like he had told Severus, an impromptu talent show started and it chased the gloom and anxiety away for now. Not even those who were deemed an enemy in the school could fight against the euphoria filling the school at the moment...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Voldemort smirked as he received the Marriage Contract, his Goblin gave a shark like grin as well while Griphook glared at them, but if he hid his own malicious smirk, then that was his business. Theses fools will learn that they crossed the Goblin Nation by trying to steal the Goblin Queen from their Kings. Lord Jareth had ordered him to do the negotiations as normally as possible, with the right amount of protest and hesitation that is due for one of their most esteemed Clients, but don't resist too much. Voldemort wasn't stable and while it would give them the perfect excuse to kill the man if he attacks the bank, but with his 'precautions' still in play, killing him will just drag out the war and danger.

They thankfully managed to cleanse Hufflepuff's Cup after Harry gave them written permission to audit all of the Black accounts, even those married out. Harry also had Kreacher bring them the Slytherin Locket to be cleansed. Theodred brought them the Diadem about a week ago. The Diary had been destroyed by Harry when he was 12, which they were eager to get the memories of since he supposedly went up against the Basilisk that Salazar had bonded with. Said Basilisk sensed their rudeness, but didn't make a sound from where she was hiding under Griphook's chair in a nice heated nest under the flooring, listening in. She has a special collar that lets her travel from the Garden to Gringotts/Moria and to her beloved Hatchling without using more than a thought and tiny bit of power to pop off.

She had come to the bank when she overheard her Hatchling's Severus speaking to the turned Dark One, and opted to be nosy. She listened carefully as the three were discussing last minute notations and clauses, but overall the contract was ready and all Voldemort needed was to capture his soon to be bride. He doesn't know that several of his Horocruxes have been found and dealt with. The Gaunt Ring being the first one dealt with due to Death himself handling it. The Diary was taken out back when Harry was 12 and with one of her fangs! She was so bloody proud, if a bit annoyed that she had been so far gone that she nearly killed another Hatchling. If she recalled from her memories, he had planned to find all of the Founders' Treasures and make them into Horocruxes because no one would be willing to ruin such priceless treasures, but little did he know that the Goblins were truly the masters of iron and forge, able to safely dispel the Horocrux without damaging or destroying the host.

She was concerned though, the unworthy one had implied that her Hadrian was his in more than terms of mating. She felt a strange rippling sensation down her scales, a 'shiver' if she recalls what the Hatchlings had said the feeling was akin to. But surely the Death Fang would not allow such nastiness cling to their beloved Hatchling? A cup, a ring, a locket, a diadem, a diary, her Hatchling(if that was true), and potentially a couple more that were unknown. She sensed a snake nearby and with a flick of her tongue, she nearly gags at the foul stench it carried. The smell reminded her of the darkest magics her Sally had used to spend hours studying before he ultimately destroys them because they were too dangerous to use or teach. She wonders if the other snake was one of these 'Horocruxes' and if so, she will gladly inject her and be done with it. However, she could not act so hasty.

She needs to know if there are more threats to her Hatchling's safety and happiness first. As a much older and more powerful snake, she can make it so she is basically invisible to her lessers. So when Voldemort's snake slithered right past her hiding spot and didn't pick up any scents or traces of magic, it was not because she was weak or even dull witted, it was because she was but a snaklet in comparison to a Titian. She listened as Voldemort thanked the Goblins for their work and soon left. She waited until only her Hatchling's Goblin was left in the chamber before she slipped out of her nest and curled up on the desk, looking at the paperwork. She rubs her tail tip over a gemstone studded collar she had on.

“§ Goblin Guard, what does this say? §” She demands imperiously as she taps her tail tip on the papers.

“My Lady, these are the copies of the Mating contract. It is a bad arrangement.” He tells her, trying to make it as simplistic for her. “The Head of the enemy nest has created an unfavorable arrangement, enslaving Lord Potter, like how lesser snakes obey your commands.”

“§ I see... I refuse to allow this! My Hatchling has proper mates! Very suitable and will take very good care of my Hatchling! They will also provide me with wonderful grandhatchlings! That horrible disgrace to my Sally's bloodline! §”

Griphook couldn't help his shark like smirk as he taps a long clawed finger on the papers.

“His Majesty, Lord Jareth, told me to allow for it to happen. There isn't anything to be concerned with since Lord Potter took up his titles and the Peverell Title is the oldest of all his family titles and even the titles he took over by right of Conquest.... This means that Lord Potter is the head of many old and powerful Nests, even Nests older than the Dark Lord's Nests. This means that while he may be older and has a right to create the arrangements, that doesn't mean that he can enforce it. Even then, Lord Potter's bonds with his Alphas is all but cemented, they need only consummate the bond for it to properly complete by the laws of Nature and Magic.”

Aldeztaile gives a pleased hiss and nods her head before she taps her collar once more and then moves off the desk to a cleared spot and uses her special Portkey to get back to Hogwarts. When she landed in the Great Hall, quickly slithering her way up Elladan's frame to rest on his shoulder.

§ I have news, the Disgraced One has created a False Contract to ensnare my Hatchling... the Goblin Guard, Griphook, says that while it is valid, it does not hold power or weight die to Hatchling's power and longer bloodlines. § She tells him.

“What?” Elladan growls.

She nods her head just as a specialized copper tube containing the said copies of the paperwork appears and he grabs it. He reads through them and snarls lowly, but he knows why Jareth allowed it: to keep the element of surprise on their side, but also because Lady Magic herself would not allow for the contract to be Magically Valid. It is Legally Valid, but not Magically so. Elrohir sensed his Twin's sudden foul mood and came to see what had upset him and after reading through the papers, he growls darkly. Aldeztaile confirms what she overheard at the meeting and Elrohir scoffs as he goes to share the papers with the other three, Legolas grumbles darkly under his breath while Haldir just gives a mirthless chuckle. Aragon is the only calm one out of the three of them because he knows that their little Omega will never allow himself to be trapped.

“So there is possibly another Horocrux out there...” Legolas suddenly speaks up. “Riddle is someone who is obsessed with power and Immortality, so it would make sense if he used Magical Numbers to ensure his safety. So from what we've learned, our Hadrian was accidentally made into a Horocrux, so he made six knowingly and would likely be aiming to make a '7^th' one since 7 is magical number and depending on which spells or rituals you are using, 7 is more powerful than 5 and even 3. Granted 3 is the most powerful number according to Magical History with how often shows up, but the same can be said for the numbers 5, 7,12 and even 13.”

“And this is mostly for the European branches of Magic, in other parts of the world, the numbers change, like in Asia, 4 is an unlucky number much like 13 is for the Europeans, but they also seem to like 5 and even 9, but they also have their fair share of stories that focus on the number 3.” Elrohir chips in. “But in some parts of the world, 8 is also a magically powerful number, though in very few and rare cases...”

“So what you are trying to say, if Riddle finds a worthy enough item, he will make what he assumes is his 7^th Horocrux, but is actually his 8^th? But what if he somehow realized that Hadrian is one of his Horocruxes?” Haldir wonders.

“It might explain why he was so thorough with the War Bride contract...” Aragon reluctantly admits, worrying his lip as he shakes the papers.

“One way or the other, Hadrian, technically belongs to him.” Elladan growls. “However, we're not going to let him get his hands on our sweet little Lamia.”

“Agreed.” the others say as one.

Aldeztaile nodded her head along with the Alphas of her Hatchling, pleased they were so smart and as they discussed the Horocruxes and made a list of the potential 7^th Horocrux after their mate and if Voldemort was willing to make an 8^th one. They eventually came to the conclusion that if he did make another Horocrux already, it would very likely be his familiar. Their spies had told them that the man is never without the snake and if she isn't there, he places enough spells around her to rival the most highest security vaults of Gringotts.

“It's a same he's insane, we could have used such a brilliant mind as our Minister for Magic and help bridge the gaps between Muggles and Magicals while keep our people safe and sound from the prejudices of the Muggles.” Haldir sighs, disappointed yet again at realizing how truly brilliant Voldemort is and yet how far gone he is. It was honestly a waste of such intellect and charm, but if the man wants to enslave their beloved, they don't feel all that bad.

“Perhaps in another lifetime, he would have been saved and given unfailing love and care, he would have become such an amazing Lord of Magic.” Legolas sighs, saying a soft prayer for the poor innocent Tom Marvolo Riddle, who died to become the monster known as Lord Voldemort.

“Come, we have to in from the HPS and our beloved.” Elrohir tells them.

“Theodred informed me just this morning that the winds have shifted, the end is drawing closer.” Aragon informs them as they make their way up to the RoR.

“Yes, Legolas and I noticed that the stars were veiled... the Shadows have grown quite large.” Haldir says, glancing out at the sky. Despite it being a sunny day, it seemed oddly pale and not all that welcoming as it normally would be.

“And like the last shadow, we will pierce it to light the way forward once more.” Elladan smiles, wrapping an arm over Haldir's shoulder, pulling him into his side with a chuckle.

“Indeed, we will light the way so that our Omega never has to fear the dark, nor any children we eventually have.” Haldir agrees, imaging a future with beautiful Elflings, each a mix of their beautiful mother and their five fathers, handsome sons and enchanting daughters. “I cannot wait until the Dark Lord and the Old Fool are finally gone so we can finally bond with our beloved.”

They all agree, walking into the RoR where Harry was sparring with Severus, both were in form fitting black yoga pants and tight tank tops, each holding dulled knives that had something red smeared on them. Each had the odd line of red painting their arms or legs, but judging by the positions of the markings, they were not lethal or critical strikes, more annoying and inconvenient. The others were sitting around them watching with wide awe filled eyes, Theodred was holding two flags, one green the other navy blue and was watching them intently, waiting to see who would get the kill strike. They circled each other with deadly grace and when they crashed together, they moved so quickly and such fluid grace, it looked more like a deadly tango than a fight, each breaking up with a new mark on them. Severus had a smear on his cheek while Harry had one grazing his shoulder.

“How long have they been at this?” Aragon wonders, watching Harry, who he rarely actually see fighting beyond his battle magics and potions due to his own battles during the One Ring Quest.

“They've been sparring for the last three hours, but this is the final round of a best of 5 grudge match, they've managed to score 4 points a piece.” Hermione tells them without taking her eyes off the fight, on her lap was one of her notebooks where she had no doubt taken extensive notes of the prolonged training session.

“Professor Snape was teaching us knife play and has sparred each of us to see how skilled we are and how much we improved since he started teaching us.” Fred pipes in, his eyes never leaving the circling Omegas.

“Uncle Sev's unmatched with the Dancing Dagger, the only person who comes even close to matching him is my crazy aunt, Bellatrix LeStrange, but she never plays fair.” Draco adds in.

“No one expected Harry to be so skilled.” George says with awe in voice.

The others all murmur some form of affirmation as they watch the pair lunge again and in a brutal clash, tumble to the floor where they growl and hiss like a pair of angry cats, their dull blades slashing and stabbing as they roll around until finally Harry pins Severus, his blade leaving a long read line from navel to chin, even if he ended up with several lining his face.

“Damn good match, brat.” Severus laughs as Theodred holds up the green flag declaring Harry the victor.

“Thank you, Uncle Sev...” Harry flops down on the mat next to him. “That was fun and intense... What I wouldn't give to take out some Uruk-hai right now...”

“Sadly we don't have for you to hunt and play with.” Haldir chuckles as he comes hands them each a towel and some wet naps to clean themselves up.

“Indeed.” Aragon chuckles softly.

Harry let's Legolas help him to his feet and he cuddles against his Silvan mate for a moment before he demands to know what's wrong.

“I believe the Final Battle is nearly upon us.” Haldir says.

“Hm...” Harry nods, closing his eyes and letting his senses expand into the Ether, he looks so a peace and then his head snaps up and a dark smirk dances across his lips. “Indeed... and it looks like they won't be waiting for the end of the school year. Good, all this waiting is making me itch.”

The others tense, but nod their heads. They don't need to be told what to do, having long since made plans and practiced getting them set up and into position. As they leave to do their tasks, Harry cannot help humming a familiar little lullaby, realizing that the battle will take place on the night the Full Moon, which was utterly perfect...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* Chapter XXIII *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Dumbledore smirked as his followers hid on an out cropping just outside of Hogsmeade as they watch in a far field as the Death Eaters and their army appear in droves of Apparation and Portkeys. He nearly grins with manic glee as Fenrir Greyback and his insane pack of Werewolves attack the town while some mercenary looking group begin casting fire spells to burn the town down. However, there aren't any screaming or crying,there were no calls for mercy or shrieks of terror, no innocent voices crying about the Dark Lord being there. Even the Death Eaters had quickly become confused when they don't hear anarchy and mayhem beyond the noise they, themselves are creating.

Voldemort waves a hand and the spell fire stops as Fenrir returns with a sour look on his face. Dumbledore cannot hear what is happening form this distance and doesn't dare cast any magic to hear better, because it would alert Voldemort to his presence before he wants him to. Meanwhile, Fenrir gives a disgruntled report that the houses and shops smell like they've been abandoned for at least a few days, no longer than a week. The Mercenary looking group enter homes and shops and find that indeed the village was pretty much abandoned, the people clearly taking all the important things, food, medicine and money, leaving only the furniture or spoiled items behind. There was nothing, not even traces of magic beyond the ambient magic that normally surrounds magical towns and settlements.

“No matter.” Voldemort snorts, half amused at this pathetic attempt to inconvenience him, “We march onto the school. Fenrir, gather as many dark creatures in the forest to our cause!”

“Yes, my Lord.” He grins, looking forward to sinking his fangs into several children and either playing with them or adding them to his pack! He gives a muted howl and his pack breaks up into smaller groups and run off into the surrounding forest.

“Snatchers, capture every single Omega and female you can, don't damage them overly much and remember they have to be as unspoiled as horny teenagers can be.” Voldemort orders the Mercenary looking group, who nod and scatter into the forest as the infantry group heads off down the main path while the others split up to their respective entry points or positions of attack. Voldemort picked up Nagini and took off flying towards the school, choosing to watch first before he joins in...

Once he is certain they are gone from the area, Dumbledore waves at his people who quickly split up as well and sneak around the Death Eaters to get to their own positions while Dumbledore calmly walks towards Honeyduke's, where he knows where one of the secret Passages into the school is located, but when he opens the loose stone hidden in the cellar, there is nothing. He frowns in confusion and casts several spells to make sure there are no masking or concealment spells or wards, but nothing comes back. The passage is just simply gone! But how!? He quickly pulls out his communication mirror and just before he can call to Alastor or anyone else, he is being called by the leaders of the other groups telling him that they cannot find the secret passages he told them about and there are no spells or the like preventing them from finding them or seeing them. Not even Alastor's eye can find them.

“What the bloody hell?” He mutters to himself, “Is this Harry's doing?”

He recalls all his research had told him about Hogwarts and her wards and abilities, those on record and others he found through the surviving branches of the Founders families before he killed them off, but not before they 'willed' everything to him, of course. The only branches left were Riddle as the last Slytherin and Harry Potter, as the last Gryffindor. Once he kills them, the school will be without a Master and he can take control of it for himself! But it seems the brat has done something to the school or the Founders somehow did something to allow for this to happen! He should have triple checked all of their portraits had been destroyed!

“We will have to infiltrate during the battle, head to the secondary entry points and sweep around to the back entrances of the castle, those are never used and thus will be unguarded.” He ordered his people.

They chorus an answer back and he puts the mirror back in his pocket as he nods to his group, heading for the forest and planning to cut through Centaur territory, since they pledged to never harm him and his own when he was Headmaster, he had worded it that they will never harm him for as long as he lived and since he was so close to immortality they could never harm him! And his followers were safe from harm as well, for now that is...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Fenrir frowned as he and his pack came out of the forest to see a small figure dancing on the water of the Black Lake, a barrier creating a glowing stage for them to dance on. He noticed the unnatural stillness of the Black Lake as well, there was nothing, like it was a simple sheet of black glass. It was just after sunset and the moon was steadily rising, but even as the moonlight touched the lake surface, there were no ripples or waves of any kind to be seen. It raised the hairs on the back of his neck.

The person was singing in high ululating notes that echoed eerily and hauntingly off the highland hills and mountains that surrounded Hogwarts. It made him think the figure was a girl at first, that is until they seemed to finally realize they were there because they stop mid-spin, freezing on the points of their toes of one foot while they were posed mid twirl. They finished turning to stand perfectly still and called out:

“Oh, there you are, cowards...” the voice was clearly male and Fenrir growls lowly, not liking the sense of wrongness that had all of his hair standing on end. He especially didn't like the insult.

He moved forward, but felt a prickling sense of danger as he neared the water's edge. And then the boy began to sing in a bone chilling tone of voice:

Get in the Water

I've been waiting for this moment
For the perfect time to strike
When your home's so close
And you've reached your coast

That's when our paths collide
I've got a reputation
I've got a name to uphold
So I can't go letting you walk or else the world forgets I'm cold

Fenrir and the others shivered, feeling as if the voice was right there, in their ears, right over their shoulders. Feeling phantom fingers sliding icily over their backs and cross their chests or arms. The young man had not moved and with the rising full moon masking him in shadow, they couldn't see who it was that is until the boy finally moves, holding up his hand and crooking his fingers in a dangerously seductive 'Come Hither' gesture.

Now get in the water

Fenrir wisely backed up a couple of feet when the water seemed to be reaching out for him, but in doing so, he saw two of his pack mates walk forward in a trance.

Get in the water

Their steps creating the only ripples he's seen so far. They seemed to hesitate then, but it was too late, they couldn't escape. Not as that low alluring voice sings out again, dark and threatening:

Or I'll raise the tide so high, all of Hogwarts(Ithaca) will die

The command pulls them forward, Fenrir forces himself to stumble back at least three feet, even after he took two forward.

Get in the water

He noticed that the two had reached the water first were now about knee deep, he gasped and called out:

“Wait!” But it was too late, they slipped silently into the water, no sounds or even a disturbance of the surface. It set all the others on edge now, making them back up as well, but for how much longer can they resist the Siren's song?

Get in the water

The boy sings hauntingly, more firmly this time. He crooks his fingers once more and three more werewolves walk forward. Fenrir and those still unaffected try to stop them, but again they walk unerringly into the water and just as silent and without making a disturbance on the surface, vanish into the water.

“Stop this, please!” Someone cries out, having watched her mate just disappear into the water.

The boy was unmoving, unrelenting in this coldly cruel show of power; raising his other hand and holding them out in a welcoming gesture as finally the water began to rise behind him towering almost as high as Hogwarts's top most spire. The control of magic was fascinating in a horrifying way. Such wandless power was unheard of, it spoke of how utterly powerful this mere child was. A mere rabbit before a pack of wolves and yet, Fenrir knew they were the prey and the boy, the rabbit, was the Apex Predator.

I'll make tidal waves so profound
Both your wife and your son will drown

“NO!!” Fenrir screams out, feeling panicked at the threat to his mate and his cub as did several others. How did this brat know that Fenrir was mated? Not even Lord Voldemort knows this secret!

The almost calming voice, seemingly friendly tone turned dark and commanding now, tinged in anger and deadly threat:

Get in the water
Get in the water

The wolves now backed up, ready to flee with their tails between their legs. A couple dared to bare their fangs in threat, cold sweat trickling down their backs as they tried to call the child's threats mere bluffs, but then the young man called out in a hauntingly powerful voice, the sheer power felt and unshakable:

Don't mistake my threats for bluff
You have lived more than enough

Get in the water
Get in the water

The water took the form of a divine being and grabbed up the other Werewolves, who were too frozen in fear to flee. Not even Fenrir could escape as he's pulled towards the child and forced to watch as the members of his pack who came with him were pulled into the water, helpless to save them. He turned to the child who cups his cheek and traces a finger just under his eyes as he sings in a sweetly cruel voice:

I'll take your son and gouge his eyes
That is, unless you choose to die

He promises and then in a low, voice filled with unrelenting command, he whispers in his ear:

Get in the water

Fenrir's eyes dull out, finally falling under the deadly thrall that killed his top ranked pack members, and as he sinks silently below the water, he could do nothing but stare at the child.

Get in the water

No, not a child, he faintly thinks as said person looks down at him unfeelingly.

Get in the water

He realizes that they had not faced a normal child, but rather an Angel of Death, he opens his mouth, letting water in and fill his lungs without a fight and faintly thinks, that death is beautiful and unforgiving.

And then utter darkness, a faint watery voice being the final sound he ever heard:

Die...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry turns to the giant glowing eye in the water and smiles softly.

“How was that? I would have created a spectacle for your entertainment, but I wanted to get rid of the pedo wolf first...” he says softly to the Hufflepuff guardian as the giant glowing eye blinks once.

The fiery amber of its eye turns an ultraviolet and then burning red color as a tentacle reaches up and gently pats his head. The same colors appear in Harry's mind, indicating that the Kraken was imbued with magic on all levels, even down to its cells. Harry smiles softly as he hears a wise voice in his head telling him that he had a beautiful voice and a most amusing sense of humor, much like his former mistress.

“Thank you, Verndari, please handle any other's who come this way. Or let the Merfolk have their fun, whichever you wish to proceed with.” He tells him, sensing the great Creature's amusement.

Verndari's eye warps through a series of colors again and then with a steady rise of magic surging under him, the giant eye becomes two and instead of a tentacle, a massive hand raises from the depths and a finger lightly pets his head. Harry is amazed at the being's outline in his mind, a truly massive and dangerous thing was contented to be bound to a single witch in life and loved her so much, that it chose to remain bound to the school she helped found and build to raise the next generation. Verndari would be more than enough to end this war, but Harry's not foolish to use just one trump card. As the massive being sank further int the depths, ready to drag any threats to their watery graves once more. Harry giggles and skips away to shore where Haldir is waiting for him, dressed in dark colors, all but invisible in the night to the naked eye.

“Utterly stunning, my Starling.” He says softly and Harry purrs happily. “Let's go...”

“Peeves should be handling the secret passages and the western entrance to the castle. The Eastern entrance is rather narrow, seeing as it's connected to a bridge over a great chasm that is part moat due to the run off waters from the Black Lake and the streams and rivers that feed into the area which helps supply Hogwarts with running water.” Harry hums softly, recalling what the Founders had told him about the layout and why they had chosen such a place, not only for the natural protections and the isolation of it, but also due to the great flow of magic.

They had also made pacts with several Magical Creatures to allow them to live on the vast lands of Hogwarts, but in times of war and strife, the Creatures have to aid in the protection of not only the school, but all of the students. The humans of the school would not interfere with any inter tribe, pack or coven issues, their affairs were theirs alone to deal with as long as it does not endanger the students, which has stood for centuries. However, if humans encroach on their territory and are threatening then those who call Hogwarts and her lands home, would come to their aid. In the past, the Creatures have stood with the staff of Hogwarts during war times to protect the students and their own young, who would be housed within the school until the war was over.

And this allowed for all corners of the land to be used as a battle ground, the lake, the rivers and streams were patrolled by the Lady of the Lake's people and the Mers while Hogwarts was patrolled by the ghosts and spirits that Peeves roused, his new iron weapons floating around him not unlike the menacing legs of a spider. The Old Army grows stronger, but they have to be careful using them since the magic stores are not yet stabilized. Severus was controlling their spy network to keep track of their enemies while Theodred got in contact with Jareth, who then sent 7 battalions of Goblin Warriors.

“Send off word to Firenze and his people, have them begin the Guerrilla warfare. Fenrir's no longer a threat, the rest of the Werewolves will not be much of a challenge without their Alpha. Though they should still be careful since it is a full moon and Werewolves are stronger under the call of the Full Moon.” Harry tells him.

“Right away, my love.” Haldir acknowledges as he sets his Omega down. “Will you be alright?”

“Of course... this is my home, I will not see it torn down.” Harry assures him. “It's a beautiful full moon tonight, isn't it?”

“Indeed it is... but how could you tell?”

“I can feel it...” He smiles softly and Haldir chuckles.

“I see... be safe, my Starling.” Haldir kisses his lips softly and leaves as Harry turns and hums softly, swaying under the light of the full moon.

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Madam Bones's warning bracelet glowed red and within moments the Muggle cellphone begins ringing and she picks it up. It was one of the newest of several Muggle items that had been converted for Magical use by Arthur's department in the Ministry. It is Kingsley, who told her his bracelet started to glow and she orders him to gather up everything he needs and to call up everyone who had been thoroughly vetted. She is also rushing around her home, grabbing the small bags that are filled with medical supplies, food and money just in case it is needed. She also calls out for her House Elf, Leif, and orders him to arm himself with whatever he thinks he will need because there is a threat to not just Susan, but all the students at the school. The House Elf gasps in horror and snaps his fingers and a suddenly her largest and heaviest stew pot is in his hands. She is gone as soon as she hangs up, activating her Portkey and Leif pops off a moment later, following his mistress's magic signature.

When she landed it was in the main entrance hall with all those under her command landing within seconds of each other. Tonks greeted them dressed in dark colors and grinning brightly.

“Wotcher, Boss!” She greets and turns to Sirius, who is dressed in padded leathers, a finely woven livery with a golden horse across his chest, his hair was tightly French braided out of his face and he was adjusting some gauntlets as he walks forward. “Whoa, what's with the get up?”

“Heh, were you not listening when we talked about our time on the other side of the Veil?” He turns to his husband who is wearing lighter armor, his calm facade giving way to his more darker side as he smirks and tells his husband that Fenrir's been dealt with.

“Wait what!?” Amelia and several others gasp out.

“Hadrian just took them out and he did it beautifully. Haldir and I were watching from the shoreline in case the Cub was in over his head.” Remus says with a small smile.

“Ah, Lady Bones, welcome!” Elladan greets them as he and his twin join the group, between them is a large trunk. “We prepared some armor pieces for everyone, please put on whatever you want, but at the very least everyone must be wearing a chest guard.”

“Thank you, Lord Rivendel, but why would we need such things?” Amelia asked as they opened the trunk and began pulling out leather jerkins that have been padded and sewn with protection arrays and minor anti-curse repellents.

“Hadrian requested these for you all. They have protection spells and arrays sewn into them, almost all minor spells and curses will be easily canceled out, while mild to moderate spell work will cause less damage or might be negated by the anti-curse arrays, but anything above moderate mid level spells will not be stopped or reduced. He said some protection was better than none and since most of your battle robes would have their own protections, a second layer in case your robes are ruined or rendered useless during the battle.” Ellrohir explains.

“Ah, then we gratefully accept.” She said finding a female designed jerkin that had extra padding for the breasts and over where her uterus would be. Not that she was planning on having children, the careful consideration was appreciated anyway.

“Allow us to help get them on, they need to be put on over at least an under shirt, under all other layers of cloth and robes. If you are uncomfortable with us helping, then watch closely so you can do it yourself or have someone else help you.” Aragon said as he came up from a different hall, dressed in light looking armor, but all of it was Dwarven made, a combination of Mythril and Acromantula silk, which made it damn near indestructible.

Legolas also joined them as Haldir cam in from delivering Hadrian's orders to the Centaur herd and the other Creatures who lived in the forest. The others watch Sirius dress Tonks, who commented that it was heavy, but not so much so that they would be hindered during the fight, but it was certainly noticeable. Sirius, who had one on already told her to send a low level blasting hex at him and she got a nod from her parents and boss before she flicked a simple knockback hex and Sirius flew back only a couple of feet, a soft grunt sounding but overall he was unharmed and his jerkin glowed faintly as it absorbed the magic and converted part of it into a healing ward that healed the minor damage and bruising that would have otherwise hindered him.

“There's also a healing array matrix mixed in. It absorbs the magic and converts part of it to heal you, but the other half is absorbed to power the protection spells. It acts somewhat like an infinite loop, but there's a limitation. Too much power or too many spells at once and it could short out the arrays. So be careful.” Sirius tells them and they nod and get their own jerkins placed on and tied by the five who made them.

“This feels strange, but if they work as well as you say they should, perhaps when this is over, we could write up a business transaction. Allow the Auror dept. to order these to be a part of the standard uniforms and we will pay you most handsomely.” Amelia says and the twins laugh softly.

“We will think about it and discuss it with our spouses once this war is over with.”

“Ah good, you're all here, the Goblins have arrived and the children have been moved to one of the Secret Chambers, the one that Salazar built, apparently he built a false chamber for his idiot descendants to use, but his real one is hidden somewhere else and there is no real way to get to it without knowing exactly where it is.” Severus says as he arrives, dressed in all black armor with faint gold accents and a dark blue, almost black cloak, his hair was pulled back into a tight ponytail and he had a few quivers on his back and a bow in his hand.

“Severus?” Amelia gasped, stunned by the impressive image he made, like a dark ranger in a fantasy novel that even Magicals enjoy reading.

“Surprised? I studied more than just potions. Haldir, Legolas these are for you, be careful to not jostle them too much, the tips are filled with Hadrian's Battle Potions.” Severus warns as he hands over two of the quivers but keeps three on himself. The pair nod and add them to their other two quivers.

“Speaking of the Imp: Where is my nephew?”

“He's waiting out front for the first wave. He's already eliminated Fenrir Greyback.” Haldir informs him, smirking slightly when the Devil nearly chokes on his own spit.

“How!?” Severus gasped.

“He drowned him.” Haldir admits. “I will show you the memory later so you can appreciate the deadly beautify of it.”

“Oh? Hadrian's been nothing but one surprise after another surprise since he was 11, but the One Ring quest seems to fine tune his skills and his ruthlessness.” Severus admits, calmer now and mostly amused at what the younger Omega could have possible done to one of the Dark Lord's most brutal subordinates.

“Indeed.” The others agree and soon they have everyone dressed, potion kits passed around and battle potions divided amongst them, explaining, what is what, how to use it and what to avoid should they be caught in the crossfire.

“Alright, you lot, you are backing up the Professors, especially Flitwick and Snape, both of whom are Dueling champions. There are spies, so please be careful with who you trust and who you attack. This group is going with Kingsley, you three groups are with Tonks and the rest of you are with me! We need to protect the Southern and Eastern entrances. The Western entrances is near the Black Lake and seems to be covered by the Merfolk who live in the lake. But what about the Northern entrance?” Amelia asks.

“That's being covered by the ghosts.” Severus assures. “Alright, you lot with me, I also called in some favors. Also there are some Death Eaters who are actually my spies and they sent me word that the Dark Lord is growing impatient with Greyback's lack of response nor why no mayhem has broken out yet.”

“How do we know who is a spy versus an enemy?” Amelia asks.

“You will know, they each have something like this.” He holds up his charm bracelet, which looked like a wreathe of leaves from an Elder Tree.

She studied it and nodded, making sure the others also memorize it.

“It's on the wand arm so you should be able to see it fairly easily enough. If you see it say: Death to the Oldest in the dead of Night, Death by his own Hand to the Second, or Welcomed as a friend by Death for the Youngest. They will move past you if they are the real spires, the fakes will be completely lost.” Severus tells them. They don't have to know the context for the passwords, just know that the real spies will know the phrases and will move passed them to attack the enemies.

Pleased they break up, the Goblins being broken up as well, leaving three battalions guarding the main doors and the path towards the children. Madam Pompfry had specialized wards set up around the Hospital Wing and had St. Mungo's informed of the incoming injured. They established an open secure Floo line so they can easily send patients through or send in healers as needed. She also had a small battalion of Goblin Healers, who could double as guards with some Aurors as backup.

The children were safe in the real hidden Chamber's of Secrets. Hidden in the ever changing maze of the Dungeons with the House Elves on high alert and ready to defend the children to their last or to grab them and pop off to the predetermined safe houses, such as Lady Zabini's Orchard in Italy, Longbottom Hall deeper in the Scottish highlands, or even among some of the Muggle families of the students who had not abandoned or abused their children for their gifts. Those who chose not to fight, but were old enough to know some of the higher level spells were tasked with defending the younger children should any enemies manage to breach their hiding place. They were also given permission to use the Unforgivables should the need arise.

Once everyone was in place, Professor McGonagall using one of the few Transfiguration spells to awaken the stone suits of armor and animate the metal suits that normally remain in their places around the school.

“Peirtotum Locomotor!!” She calls out with the help of the Sonorous spell to amplify her voice. “Awaken all of you and defend the school!!” She commands as stone statures that ranged from as tall as Hagrid to almost dwarfing him, began to move, some dropping down from high up the castle walls and marching out to form a near unbreakable wall at each entrance to the school, the smaller metal suits formed ranks and stood at the ready to defend the school. She couldn't help giggling like a little girl as she turned to Pomona to gush, “Oh, I always wanted to use that spell!”

Pomona giggles with her friend and quickly throws out several pots of her insta-grow Devil's Snare and a few other nasties she's cultivated for just this reason. She's a bit upset that some of her babies will likely not survive the incoming battle, but she would rather lose some plants than witness the deaths and defilement of her students. She can regrow her plants, but she cannot replace her students.

Severus took his group to the secondary walls that acted more like watch towers than actual defenses and had them all take up places in dark shadows or along the wall, mimicking the Gargoyles that had once sat on the walls, but were now circling the castle not unlike Vultures would around a fresh kill. Pleased with their arrangements, he pulled his bow up and grabbed the first battle potion tipped arrow. This one was a rich green color, the darkest of the three wind based elements his nephew created. If he recalled correctly this one was named Down Burst and would flatten any fools caught in it's radius.

Across the way, Flitwick with a battalion of Goblins took up their own ranks, each armed with bows or crossbows, Flitwick flicked out his wand and thought of his top 5 deadliest and wide spread spells. He's spent the last several weeks learning about the differences between Direct Spellfire damage, Damage Per Second spell damage, and Area of Effect damage from his Muggleborn and Muggle raised students. He had to look back at his extensive spell repertoire and research them a bit to split them up into their proper categories. With the unknowns of Voldemort's army and how large it was, it was best to use AoE spells first in combination with DPS spells and if he engages, then he will switch to direct spellwork and any DPS spells that work in a smaller, close combat setting.

He shared this information with his men, noting several cousins on his paternal side of the family, who nodded their heads and began to spread the word to their heavy hitters in the spell department. They don't fully understand what he means, but any plan of action is better than no plan at all. They can only hope for the best. Meanwhile, Legolas and Haldir took places on the turrets, using the parapet walkways. They would hide near the arrow loops of the towers and fire from there while running back and forth along the outer curtain walls of the school while the inner wall and portcullis was heavily guarded. They had back up in the form of Elven Archers, who had been snuck into the school over the last week and taken up residence inside of the Curtain wall's barracks and towers.

Theodred stood as the sole protector of the portcullis, but actually had two whole battalions of demons and shadow creatures hiding in the wings outside of the barbican. Behind said structure was the courtyard and there was where the army was amassed and waiting, led by Aragon, Sirius and Remus. Unicorns had chosen their side and three of their strongest and fastest stallions had offered to be the three men's mounts into battle, their glittering horns sharpened into deadly points and their hoofs sparked starbursts every time they pawed the earth, ready for a battle.

They only need to wait for the enemy to come, though they all were concerned for Harry, who was out in the open field between the school and the forest, waiting to greet their enemies head on...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Voldemort had lost patience with Greyback's lack of response or even confirmation of gaining either hostages or more Creatures on side. With a hiss of annoyance, he bent down to pick up Nagini, who coiled lovingly against him as he strode forward with Bellatrix at his side, though how much use she will be in her wheelchair is beyond him. Meanwhile Bella's husband and his twin brother were on his other side with Lucius behind him, the platinum blonde looked weary, but then again, he's been under great stress and is worried for his son, but Voldemort's promised him his son's safety as long as the brat had done as he had ordered and gotten close to the Potter Omega.

The walk up the familiar road from Hogsmeade to the school was nearly sentimental with the nostalgia of it. He can recall when he was a young boy getting to explore a purely Magical town and finding it both enchanting a bit underwhelming. But then again, Hogsmeade is something of a hamlet, hardly a sprawling town or even a city; not like Diagon Ally which had been very clearly magical with how the buildings were built onto one another, tiny store fronts that opened into much larger interiors with magical gizmos and bobbins fluttering about. Jars of strange plants and even creatures, or parts of creatures he had only heard about in fanciful stories or not at all. No, Hogsmeade was not that impressive, though it was still charming in it's own rural way. He thinks of walking this path with his Omega at his side, his belly heavy with pup and at least three pups already attending the school, racing along side them. He so is lost in this fantasy, that he nearly missing when they make it to the school side of the path, but find nothing but a lone figure in the middle of the field.

“Is that a student?” Lucius cannot help asking, coming slightly forward, eyes narrowed to see through the gloom of night, the moon hardly visible at the moment. “They are too short to be one of Greyback's Wolves.”

“Shall I play with them, my lord?” Bellatrix asks with a mad giggle, flicking out her dagger and licking the blade as she thought of all the fun she could have carving into the foolish brat.

“No, Bellatrix. We are to capture the children unharmed...” Voldemort orders harshly as he glares at her and she bows her head, her lips twisting into a grimace at the scolding and her own displeasure of not being worthy to carry his children.

Her husband tries to offer her a hand in comfort, but she nearly stabs him for his effort. She really wants to get a hold of Harry Potter and make that brat suffer as she's had to since the little Mudblood bastard managed to cripple her. She hates the wheelchair that's she's charmed to move on its own because she refused to allow anyone to push her and doing it manually was just humiliating! She wasn't a filthy Muggle or one of those disgusting Mudbloods! Before they can talk more or even move three brilliant red spells fly right at them. Voldemort blocks two of them and narrowly dodges the last when his shield shatters from the sheer force of the first two spells. The spells were stunners, since it slammed into one of the Snatchers behind him and he fell over stunned and had to be revived by one of his fellow Snatchers.

“Impressive...” he reluctantly mutters, the child is clearly a Halfblood or a Muggleborn.

“I was starting to wonder if you would bother coming after the last group went down without much effort...” the child calls back, the voice is familiar and it's not long before Voldemort's gleeful cackles echo over the field.

“Harry Potter, just who I was looking for... surrender now and we will not harm the students...” He purrs and holds a hand out to the Omega, infusing the Alpha command into his voice he next said, “Be a good Omega and obey your Alpha...”

Harry felt the initial pull of the Command brush that part of his brain that is hardwired to obey any Alpha Command, but due to his bonds to his mates, even if they have not fully consummated their Mating Bonds, he easily ignores the command trying to take root in his brain and force him to obey the older Alpha. Compared to his mates, he's mere whelp in terms of both Age and power. He feels the release of dopamine, which causes him to doubles over, laughing brightly, turning on heel and walking away as he calls back:

“Sorry, old man, but I have Alphas!” This makes Voldemort angry, who dares to think they are good enough for the Potter Omega!? And he said Alphas, as in plural! Meaning they were weak individually to successfully mate the Omega!

Unacceptable!

“Why have multiple Alphas, when you can have only one? One that is as powerful as you and can easily keep up with you?” Voldemort attempts coaxing. His voice is soft and sweet, seductive and alluring; a weaker Omega would have fallen pray to such a cooing tone, but Harry wasn't a normal Omega.

Harry can admit that had Voldemort still looked he did when he was still Tom Riddle, then he would have likely agreed to at least court, the Alpha. However, sadly the insane demihuman looked more like a monster than a human being. Had he been a Creature before he made his first Horcrux, then he would have been permanently trapped in his hybrid form, assuming he had such a form to start with. Yet it took him splitting his soul 7 times for him to finally lose his humanity, meaning he was without a Creature inheritance. Either way, this monstrous form reflected the corruption in his soul and thus was ill fitting as a potential mate.

Especially a Lamia's Mate. As a Lamia, a Creature of great power and born from Nature itself, this means his power is ever growing an evolving. He needs a mate, or several mates in this case, who can adapt and grow along with him. Elves are born of the forests, woodlands and more, they live very long lives, or are immortal to begin with. So they make perfect sense for Harry to mate with, Aragon, as a man with some Elvish blood, that grants him a much longer life than normal Men, was not necessarily ideal in terms of long term mating. However, he was the first Harry had fallen in love with because of his caring nature, his skills and leadership proved he could lead their pack should he be the Head Alpha, but he was also adaptable to the changes that came their way during the One Ring Quest.

He learned magic and now shares his lifespan with the others, meaning he is now Immortal until he is killed in battle. He's not sure where he falls in terms of power, but with all of his Alphas having grown and changed in his absence, he believes that they are now equal to Voldemort on their own, if not more powerful than he is. But together? They out class the deranged demihuman. Voldemort on the other hand lost his chances to be seen as suitable for a mate the moment he severed his soul in half for the first time. Because the core of bonding, was not only the joining of two bodies, two hearts and two minds, but their very souls, the essence that makes their very being join together and form an unbreakable link between their souls. A true Soul Bonding is extremely rare and revered, but any mating that is done correctly, even if you are not soul mates, creates that unbreakable bond.

For someone who studied all branches of Magic, Voldemort's an idiot for not realizing that the by damaging his soul, and continuing to do so, ruins any chances he had at a truly happy mating, the growth of his magic and power, or even his chances at rebirth? The Ancient Chinese Magicals, or rather Cultivators as they were called, believed that if one's soul shattered from extreme turmoil, extreme acts of the most heinous and horrendous evils, or someone burned their corpse and scattered the ashes, chopped the corpse to pieces or even just completely obliterated one's soul. That person, who suffered such a horrendous fate, would then be gone from the Mortal Coil for eternity, never to be reborn ever again. There is also the risk of Voldemort turning himself into a Dementor the more he continues to split his soul, or he could turn into a monster that would be nearly on level with the Ancient Titans due to his power alone.

Harry scoffs, there had been a small, very small chance for Voldemort, but due to his own arrogance, ignorance and foolishness, that chance has been shot to shite. And like hell was he gonna mate with Dumbledore either, he was a manipulative, lying old bastard who played with people's lives like he was playing chess and has been legally committing Line Theft! Not to mention Harry did not want that wrinkled raisin he calls a cock anywhere near him. He wonders if Voldemort's dick is normal or monster-ish, or did Wormtail royally fuck up and somehow Voldie's lost his dick? Shaking his head he says in response:

“Had I wanted one mate, I would only have you or Dumbledore as my options for Alphas, since I know that no one in Britain, never mind you two, would ever allow me to marry someone outside of the United Kingdom. And besides, I refuse to be saddled to a crazy old man nor a man who is more monster than he is human. You may be humanoid looking, but that is just barely passable for one.”

Voldemort bristled at the insults, but also couldn't help wondering if what the Potter Omega said was true? His spies had reported back how vastly intelligent the Omega not that he's not under Dumbledore's thumb or trying to not upset his Mudblood friend or the Blood Traitor, by dumbing himself down. He is also still upset with Wormtail having botched the potion that was supposed to return him to his former good looks. But no matter, he can make Severus correct the damages and he will gain as much information from his little mate, once he secures him as such.

“You are quite intelligent, however you are still young and naive... You and I share a special bond and through it I know we are of equal standing. Obviously I would be the better choice, especially once my spy, Severus Snape, brews the necessary potions to fix Wormtail's failings...” He coaxes, holding out his hand in a beckoning motion.

Harry merely stood there and the man recalls he's been blinded and thus cannot be seduced with visual cues on top of audio cues and pheromones. He will have to work out some non visual ways to command the Omega beyond the Alpha Command and his pheromones. It was both vexing and intriguing how Potter managed to remain standing and seemingly unaffected, but at the same time, he felt a niggling itch at the back of his mind, in the primal part of his brain that felt its metaphorical hackles raise in out rage.

“I have to admit that you certainly do match up to my level, Voldie, but as you see, I am not obeying you and it's not just because I can force myself to not obey you. You seem to be forgetting my Alphas, they would never allow me to fall into the hands of someone else, especially someone who means me harm in any shape or form. And before you harp on about them let me say this: My Alphas may not be able to match my power on their own, but they certainly match it evenly together and they've done a wonderful job courting me thus far.” Harry couldn't help but taunt, not wanting to voice what he theorized that now they can match him on their own if he decided against mating all five of them.

That was his business and no else's, thank you very much!

As he had been chatting with the Dark Lord, Harry had steadily brought them far from the relative safety of the forest, and slowly into his net. He couldn't help feeling like the spider waiting for the foolish, flies to waltz right into it. Harry cannot help it as he smirks, turning to face them once more, but walking backwards as Voldemort's army advanced.

Once they got within a certain distance, Harry snapped his fingers, “Oh look, you activated my trap...”

And like that several red lights flashed around them and suddenly geysers appeared from the ground in several spots. About 6-9 gysers per light that had flashed. The Death Eaters eyed them with trepidation as they thought to try and vanish them or dispel them, but before annoy could move or thing to pull out their wands, the geysers began spewing. However, they were spewing hellishly burning hot magma instead of beyond blowing hot water. The screams and chaos that caused made the Omega grin and turn back to the school and take off running. Voldemort's enraged scream echoed behind him as he ordered his army to attack and capture the school. Harry grins because as the Snatchers charge forward, they trigger several more traps and those too close to the Black Lake are pounced on by the Merfolk and dragged silently into the waters with nary a ripple.

Harry skids to a halt at the main gates of the school and as a Death Eater, one of the Carrow Twins by the manic way she giggled about putting him in his place, managed to grab hold of his simple black cloak, an arrow sliced across her hand and shattered a brilliant yellow liquid that triggers blindingly bright lights to continuously flash around her. With each flash, she screams because it is blinding her. The intensity and frequency grew to a point that it was strong enough to cause seizures in even those not prone to them. If there was anyone in the army who was prone to seizures then they just suffered several fatal epileptic seizures due to the Trans Light potion. But it wasn't just the blindingly bright lights, there was also sudden bursts of intense heat searing across the Corrow woman's skin until one last large flash acts like a small explosion, or rather more like an implosion, that sends her flying backwards and crashing into one of the LeStrange brothers.

Haldir fires his own arrow next, this one a dark purple and the heavy clouds take on a disturbing red haze before it begins raining what looks like blood at first. The rain stabs the snatchers and Death Eaters like tiny needles and burst with pure dark magic that is painful and burns worse than acid. Those that got hit by the strange blood like rain saw a weird black spots on their skin that burned and spread he more they were hit by the rain. They began to scream in agony as the burns spread further and further, some of the weaker Magicals died to the strange rot, some screamed even louder when the bloody rain hit their eyes someone accidentally got it in their mouth and now were being rotted from the inside out.

Haldir has to admit that the Black Rain potion was truly a nasty piece of work, the smell of instant decay and rotting flesh would certainly send the Uruk-hai into a feeding frenzy. The fact his little mate invented this potion gives him mixed feelings about it. But then again Harry did say that Dark spells and potions were 98% offensive and destructive, the remaining 2% was the rare few healing and protection spells and potions or even rituals as a whole. There is a reason that Dark Arts if feared, but what his moronic people consider “Dark Arts” is more along the lines of Gray and Light magic with Dark inclinations. True Dark Arts is very destructive and danger, even to the user, they must also worship the Dark Gods or even the Devils or their equivalent to count as a true Dark Magical. Voldemort, for all that he claims he's a Dark Wizard, still worships Lady Magic, who is a Light Goddess.

Harry would be considered a Dark Wizard because he is a follower of Death, considering he's the Master of said Entity, but yet he is viewed as light because he uses magic to protect and heal. Haldir finds it a bit ironic really. Finally the spell runs outs it's time due to his inattention, but the damage is done. Voldemort's army backs up and as they do so, trying to get back to the forest for cover, a sudden bellow from the forest scares them all and suddenly they see Hagrid running full tilt at them and behind him is a massive army of Acromantulas. Chaos ensues and Harry cannot hell his cackle as Legolas fires an arrow into the sky, this one being one of the paler yellows, nearly white potions and the sky brightens to almost day. Then suddenly flashes, not unlike cameras going off as different colored rays of light shoot down and begin dancing around in varying patterns. Wherever they pass those unlucky enough to be in their path were practically incinerated. Others got 3^rd degree burns, were blinded, or were maimed by the strange rays of light.

Voldemort watched on in shocked amazement, he's never seen such magic before! He wonders who cast those spells and wants to recruit them for his cause. If they refuse to join him, he will torture them for all the knowledge they have on such strange magics and then kill them. No need to let such a dangerous foe to live longer than is necessary. He points his own wand to the sky and with a hissed spell, a giant skull appears and a snake slithers out of the mouth and with it more of his army that he's amassed from all over Europe begins appearing, which causes some alarm among those defending the school, but Harry doesn't fret, turning on heel and heading inside the portcullis and easily accepting Aldez's sudden weight on his shoulders with ease as he moves out of the way for his human lover to ride past with their own army, the suits of armor joining him with those left behind refilling their empty spaces and tightening up ranks to keep any potential threats out.

“Be careful, Aragon.” Harry warns as he rides past.

“As my beloved wishes.” He assures and then with a bellow he charges forward and so does the other riders while a volley of arrows begins raining down on the enemy forces, some exploding into twisters and mini blizzards, others caused random fires or bursts of electricity to chain attack others.

It was chaos, but Harry knows that this is only the start...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* Chapter XXIV *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

While everyone was distracted out front, Albus slowly moved his own army towards the school's northern entrance, knowing that it is often forgotten about by even the staff and thus has long since fallen out of use before even he was a student of this once illustrious school. He smirked as he watched his Order enter, cautious and wary of any potential traps or attacks casting Revealio charms every few feet to make sure there was nothing hidden. Moody was at the forefront, using his magical eye to see beyond what one can see normally. The northern entrance was desolate, the courtyard was eerily silent, more so than normal.

The garden beds, hedges and trees are a bit overgrown, the only reason the area hasn't become a jungle of overgrowth and creatures is because the House Elves will come by every so often to keep it in check. To be honest this place was the perfect place to set up an ambush, be it a magical one or a mundane one. However, there was a distinctive lack of traps from what Moody could see, which made him even more paranoid. They finally entered the northern doorway and were greeted by Peeves dancing and laughing, the crazy poltergeist didn't seem to notice them at first, juggling what would have been colorful balls once upon a time. There was a faint saturation of pinks and blues from what Albus can tell.

“Eh?” He finally noticed them and began to float upside down, while somehow removing his own head and juggling it along with the balls, insanely giggling the whole time. “Is that Dumby Dumbly Dumdum Door?”

Albus twitches, it was cute when it misspoke his name around the stupid first years, because it makes the naive brats like and trust him more if he has a good sense of humor, but it was another story when it knows its place and forgets to show him the due respect when the brats aren't around. Forcing a grandfatherly smile onto his face, he looks up at the spectral troublemaker, thinking of what spells he could use to finally be rid of the pest if he proves to be a bigger problem than he normally is. But then again, he might get rid of the pest anyway because he's an annoyance. Clearing his throat, he waves a grandfatherly hand at the poltergeist as if he were calling over a beloved grandchild.

“Peeves, where are the children?” He asks in that patented grandfatherly voice, his eyes twinkling, not that the compulsions would work on the specter. But it would look strange if his eyes didn't twinkle like normal.

“Children? What children? There are no children here!” Is the cackled response as now the poltergeist's limbs detach themselves from his torso, his arms still juggling the balls and his head while his feet seem to be tap dancing on his torso and kicking his own backside while he is at it. “No one, but Peevies bes playing here!!” He crows loudly.

Hestia hisses at him to be quiet, but the infuriating poltergeist ignores her and seemingly gets even louder as he chants that there are no children around, just him, and him alone. Alastor frowns because no matter where he looks he cannot see where anyone is minus those defending the school at the southern entrance to the school. And minus Harry, a few of the staff and that Death Eater, Snape, no one else if of much value to the Order. He relays this to Albus, who frowns trying to think. Could they be sequestered in the dormitories? If they had been in the great hall, Alastor would have informed them. Where the hell could the children be!? There is no way that they evacuated them from the school; his young spies would have informed him otherwise if that had been the case. And yet, where are the children?

Albus startles when suddenly several of his people scream out and he realizes that more ghosts have arrived, but they looked much older and much more dangerous than the usual ghosts who haunt the school. But wait, where the hell had they come from!? He was pretty sure he knew all the ghosts in the school and yet he doesn't recognize any of these nor is he sure he can command them like he can the others as the Headmaster of the school? He tries to give a silent command, but when they do not move, Albus curses and tries to exorcise the poltergeist instead. However, Peeves suddenly smirks and suddenly blacked iron blades appear from nowhere and attack them. The Order scatters with startled cries of shock as they barely dodge them as he chuckles.

“Oh, did the little old moldy Bee manage to dodge? How remiss of me... Peeves will be scolded by his Mistress...” He says, his voice back to it's normal sultry tone even as he slowly manifests as something a bit more solid, but still very much a poltergeist. “I promised my Queen I would not kill everyone, but nor will I foolishly let you bring harm to this school or its residents.” Peeves chuckles darkly as he flicks his fingers and his blades strike out once more, cutting and stabbing unrelentingly at the Order as they tried to avoid the ghosts as they attacked from all angles.

Albus curses because the new ghosts seemed to be a different type all together. They couldn't be harmed as is typical of most spectral beings, however where as some ghosts can be affected by a small amount of magic. Even Peeves can be annoyed with one or two spells, but these specters? Nothing is doing anything to them and they could easily harm them! Peeves chuckles menacingly as he flicks his fingers and the black iron blades shoot forward like a volley of arrows. As his Mistress had told them, the blades while ironically what had killed him in life, reacted well with his powers. They sharpen themselves to a deadly fineness that can slice through almost anything like a hot knife through butter.

Flicking his fingers once more, they appear back behind him, splitting into more blades, some changing shape to form needles and even throwing stars or throwing knives from various cultures. He easily moves them through the air like tendrils of his own body and when he lets bits of Fae magic coat them, the results are spectacular! The Old Army did their job of slowly chipping down the numbers. But they couldn't take out too many, after all, their Queen had claim over several of their lives, but he cannot be angry if they enjoy killing some of the lesser and worthless worms...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry's head snaps up slightly, drawing Minerva's attention. She looks around worried that they might get ambushed, but when she doesn't see anything.

“Mr. Potter? Is something wrong?” She asks, worriedly. Not even her connection to the school seemed to be active with anything wrong, but then again as a Lord of Hogwarts, he will have a deeper connection to the wards and core of the school. So he likely senses things through the wards that she cannot.

“It seems that our former Headmaster has finally made into the school... Peeves has engaged and is having his fun for now... Hogwarts detain as many as you can, drain the rest of their magic, kill those who prove too problematic, but leave the old Goat alone unless he finds the children or manages to get to where to your core.” Harry informs her and then gives the orders to Hogwarts, whose stands beside him.

“Understood, Master.” the Hogwarts Persona curtsies and sends the mental command throughout the stones that shift and a sense of amusement buzzes along the teachers connection to the school.

“I would ask, Mr. Potter, but seeing as I have been your Head of House for 5 years and the Head of House for your father and merry band of hooligans for 7, I believe I'm better off not knowing. You can be quite the menace when you want to be, but it's your mother's cool calculating nature and her planning skills with Severus that always made me worried about what you could do if you ever applied yourself.” Minerva says with a deadpan stare at her favorite lions' only child, who was indeed a snake in lion furs.

“Oh, Professor, it almost sounds like you just realized that I've been playing nicely all these years!” He coos at her and she shivers in fright at that. “But not to worry, I am just making sure we don't get ambushed from behind. Aragon and our riders should be making light of Morty's army... Archers!! Ice battle potions!!” He calls out and there is a small pause in the volleys of arrows being rained down on the enemy before pale blue and near white potions are fired into their midst once more.

Some potions made increasingly larger spears of ice rain down on them from the sky, the speed unnatural and getting faster the longer the spells lasted. While other potions created miniature blizzards that went from a standard blizzard to White Out levels of blizzards that froze any enemies in their path. But the last of the three types of potions made water begin to bubble up out of nowhere before they suddenly burst into powerful jets of freezing cold water that quickly freezes into jagged ice crystals and solidifying even more. The crystallized ice continues to freeze solid, making ominous creaking and moaning sounds until the point of breaking and they shatter into thousands of pieces.

Those caught in the cross hairs, who were not allies or quick enough to get out of the way were either impaled, frozen to death or had been shattered to pieces. Many of the Snatchers began backing up, terrified by whatever new magic this was. Severus smirks as his golden eyes zero in on several faces and licks his lips with sadistic pleasure, notching one of his own nasty potion arrows, he grins darkly and let's it fly. It strikes the ground and a spark of black flames licks up before it bursts into slithering arms of true Demon Fire. It spreads quick and anyone who is unfortunate enough to get caught by the flames died a quick and painful death. From the fires Imps spawn and they chase after the nearest enemies and start to harass and kill them in brutal manners. He notches another and fires once more, this one summons a rift and out of it tendrils reach out and grab Snatchers left and right, pulling them into the void, their screams abruptly cutting off or echoing into eerie nothingness.

Oh, this was so fun.... He cannot help thinking to himself.

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Aragon noticed the strange creatures spawning in and quickly called out orders for the riders to be careful because he's not sure if they were friends or enemies. However, he's certain they were on their side because Hadrian wouldn't allow any enemy creatures to live for too long.

“In coming volley!!” Someone shouted.

Looking up, he sees red tinted glares before the arrows struck the ground. Knowing what was about to be unleashed, Aragon cast an area wide levitation spell on all of the allies to get them off the ground when sudden magma geysers, spires of flames burst out of nowhere and rings of intense flames filled the field. The others on the field all screamed in terror and pain while Aragon smirked when suddenly small tornadoes appear with giant twisters followed by giant globes of air are pulled down from the sky not even a second after the fire elemental spells had finally died out. He lowers everyone back to the ground once the last of the magma vanishes as the battle goes silent for a long moment.

“What sorcery is this?” Rudolphus demands, having barely survived the onslaught.

“It's not sorcery... It's pragmatic solutions to an unwanted infestation.” Aragon says with a clear tone of sass in hiss voice.

“What did you say, Muggle scum!?” snarls Bellatrix, glaring at him with hatred.

“If you're too stupid to understand, then I will simplify it for you: It's not sorcery, it's called thinking outside of the damned box you morons locked yourselves in.” Aragon says rudely to the woman who had caused so much harm to others. He especially hates her for trying to kill Sirius and causing his youngest mate such pain thinking the man was dead.

She bristles and tries to lunge at him, but falls gracelessly to the floor, momentarily forgetting her legs were basically flesh noodles. Growling in rage, she flicks her wand at him, but Aragon simply puts up a shield both a magic one and one made of compacted earth as a just in case.

“So you're one of the interlopers...” Voldemort hisses as he comes forward and Aragon looks the snake like creature.

There is little that could beholden the man to what he use to be. According to the stories and what little they were able to see of him throughout his life, Voldemort use to be a very handsome young man. Refined and regal features, silken hair and was a polished young gentleman. Had he not fallen down this path, he honestly would have been the most powerful wizard of his age and may have been an excellent leader. It's honestly a waste of such talent and of such a brilliant mind. He had thought Elladan and Elrohir had gone mad when they had said they wished they could have saved the child that was Voldemort. But seeing him in the flesh and comparing it to what he knows, he can see where his older mates were coming from.

“Interloper? I don't think you... if anyone is an interloper here, it is you...” Aragon muses coolly and turns his head when there is a piercing whistle and then a bright red spark in the air. “Oh, time to go back...”

“You are going nowhere!!” Dolohov growls and tries to cast a binding curse on him, however the shield prevents it from getting too close.

Lucius nervously signals Aragon, who doesn't give an outward sign back, but when the King holds up Andriul, the blade shining from both its own natural power but also with a spell, the platinum blonde braced himself. Aragon swings the sword, shooting out blades of light that not only pin the enemy down, but also blinds them long enough for both Alpha males to Apparate back to the school. Once they land in the inner courtyard, Harry easily hugs him and hums softly.

“Mors is pleased with the gifts you've given him...” Harry chuckles.

“I am glad he is most happy... Lord Severus, I believe those Imps are yours?”

“Yes, sorry for startling you, but I get annoyed watching fools use Fiendfyre and call it Demon Fire, when true Demon Fire is much more... dangerous.” The Devil purrs as he.

“Indeed... Thank you for your aid, Lord Severus.”

“Please, you're practically family, just call me Severus.” The Omega huffs softly before he turns to Lucius, who feels nervous having so many arrows and wands aimed at him. However when Harry slips off his mate to come lean on him, he stiffens even more, looking around nervously.

“Everyone, stand down, Lord Malfoy has been acting as a spy for me in the Dipshit Eaters meetings. And to prove it...” Harry waves a hand over the sleeves over his left arm and the Dark Mark is exposed, but then flicking his hand once more, the Elder Wand appears in it and he carefully presses the tip to it, pinning the snake in place and preventing it from killing Lucius as he begins chanting in Parseltongue. The mark begins glowing and slowly but surely the sickly dark green and black mark begins to lighten up to a brilliant jade green and then white before it began to melt away.

No, like literally, the mark was melting off of Lucius's arm and pooled to the floor into a puddle of gray goop. Removing the wand, he runs his fingers over the skin and smiles softly. Touching the skin to make sure there is no sentient curse, writhing under the skin anymore and with a probe of his magic, only the natural hum of Lucius's magic echoed back. Pleased with his work, he moves away and Severus simply holds his own arm out to his nephew. Harry easily preforms the same ritual for him, though he's pretty sure the Devil could easily have killed the curse on his own. Once his arm was curse free, he flicks his own wand out and presses it to his throat and calls out using Sonorous to be heard over the din of battle.

“Barrier activating in 3... 2... 1... We will allow you only 30 minutes to deliberate in giving up or facing further opposition.” And as he had said a barrier shimmers into place and anyone who was classified as an enemy felt unbearable burning in their bodies until they either collapsed dead or fled the barrier while those who were classified as allies quickly pulled back into the courtyard.

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Voldemort growls hearing Severus's voice, wondering is he still had the spy under his thumb or if he had lost him fully to his rivals. But then again the dour man is supposedly sworn by an Unbreakable Vow to protect the Potter Omega. He could use that as a leash and again, killing him without ensuring his genius is passed on would be too much of a waste.

“Gather!!” He orders his people, missing how some of the Death Eaters didn't leave the barrier, but actually retreated into the castle.

“My Lord, how will we continue?”

“Clearly we've lost Greyback, but how that was possible is beyond me... They clearly have magics and fighters we have no idea about. But that will not stop us. We will defeat this resistance and capture all of the female Betas and all of the Omega students alive and as unharmed as possible. If there is one thing I can be thankful for, is that the Old man could never mess with the contraceptive rule of the school, so we will not have to worry overly much of some of them are not exactly unspoiled.” Voldemort muses, trying to think.

“We've sent a few of the Snatchers around the forest and school, looking for the secret entrances that you told us about, but we found nothing... As for the creatures of the forest, none seem willing to join us, the few that dared to consider it were brutally killed by their own kind.” Dolohov admits after a Snatcher runs up to him and whispers in his ear.

“I see...” He narrows his eyes. “Thankfully not all our recruits came from within the UK.... Summon the Giants....”

Everyone gulped and soon everyone began to move and spread around. They drew out special teleportation circles and once they were ready, they glowed with ominous light and soon Giants and Trolls appeared.

“As soon as the school is breached, kill the beasts.” Voldemort orders.

“As you command.” Rookwood acknowledges. He turns to pass the order along to the Giant Slayers, who are at the ready.

Bellatrix tries to touch Voldemort, a coquettish purr in her voice, “My lord, allow me to go after that worthless Potter Mudblood...”

Voldemort instantly feels enraged and turns, slapping the woman so hard, she fell from her chair, her legs bending in unnatural angles, but due to the bones being so badly broken, they might as well not be there. It doesn't mean it hurts any less. Before she can get back up or even try to crawl away, Voldemort grabbed her by her hair and yanked on her head back, so it felt like either her scalp or neck was about to give way if he applies anymore pressure.

“Do NOT think me for a fool, Bellatrix... You're damaged goods, your womb is nothing more than decoration... While you may be a Black and a Pureblood, look at you! That 'Mudblood' as you claimed, was able to not only cause you such pain, but was able to do permanent damage... Your legs are utterly useless, not even Severus can fix your legs and he's the finest Potioneer in the world. Just how much more powerful can that 'low born' Omega be if you're essentially a mockery of a snake...” Voldemort growls, grabbing one of her legs and squeezing it, it might as well be a tube of flesh under his hand. He found one of the bone fragments and rolled it under his hand and she hisses feeling the sharp pain.

When she finally cries out in pain and begs for forgiveness, he throws her back to the floor.

“Let this be the last time I have to warn you, woman... And just so you know, Potter is the sole Heir and Lord to multiple Ancient and Revered Houses, one of which is Gryffindor... He is a Lord of Hogwarts....”

Everyone listening gape in shock while Bellatrix went pale, then red, then green, then a strange mix of maroon and puce as she realized just what her lord had told her and that regardless of her status as both a Noble Lady of a Noble House, like the Blacks, Ancient or not, the Blacks weren't really tied to any other House that hasn't tried to put a stake into the Black's long history and power. While the Blacks were a long and powerful family, they were descendants of Nocturne the Black, who later turned his title into his name: Nocturne Black. And even then they are only a recent installment unlike older names like Prince, Peverell or even the Founders, who are more than 1000 years old.

“If anyone, especially you, Bella, dares to harm my future mate.... I will make your suffering eternal....” he snarls darkly and everyone gulps.

Turning to face the school once more, Voldemort focuses on the courtyard, imagining that he could see the tiny Omega, and salivating at the slowly approaching moment of victory. Once more imagining his future with the Potter boy as his both his Horcrux and Queen...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry's head snaps towards the battlefield and he growls darkly.

“They brought Mountain Trolls and Giants...”

Severus bristles and flicking his wand he speaks in a modified Sonorous to their allies and even to the students in hiding. As he announces what is about to attack the school, he issues the orders to begin evacuation protocals.

“What's the difference?” Elladan asks.

“While we were venturing through Moria, Hadrian had Aldez fight and devour a Cave Troll. She complained it was too small...” Legolas tells them, using the modified Sonorous spells as a form of comm between their various groups and positions.

“Wait... What!?” the other three Elves cry out in shock.

Harry smiles as said snake coils her way up his body and he points out of the gates to where beings as tall as mountains, and others who could reach up and touch the very gates of heaven now stood, slowly lumbering forward.

The five kings all go pale and slack jawed in shock. While Legolas and Aragon are more seasoned than the others, they still weren't prepared for the sheer size difference between the creatures of Arda and Terra. Harry's smile then drops and he growls darkly.

“They eat humans, especially children since they are so young and tender... Magic is all but useless against them...”

“Time to break out the snakes then...” Elrohir states, grabbing his necklace and activating the special Portkey.

Suddenly five large rings appear and out of them flow over 300 snakes of various breeds and types. Harry smiles as he walks forward. Turning his head slightly to the left he orders everyone to take cover and to not look out onto the battlefield for the foreseeable future.

“We've put up specialized wards as a just in case.” Elladan assures him.

“We've got incoming... something from the forest.... it's fast moving-- wait are those spiders?!”

Legolas shivers, eyes widening as a momentary flashback of the spiders that haunted his home for years. They were big enough to rival horses and even elk in some rare cases. Shaking his head, he focuses on readying his arrows.

“Hold it!” Harry calls up to the archers. “That should be Aragog's mate and children... That means Hagrid's leading that charge!”

And sure enough, Hagrid's voice bellowed out, startling the Giants who roar and charge towards the Half Giant and the sole Acromantula, but then suddenly thousands of them came pouring out of the woods, all of them ranging from the size of corgis to the same size as a two story home for a family of four. They were starkly bigger than the spiders of Mirkwood. Haldir and Legolas both gasped, accidentally loosing two arrows, but they only bounced off the flesh of a Mountain Troll. Harry let Aldeztaile drop down and in a moment she grew and grew and grew. Her body large enough to nearly wrap around half of the outer wall of Hogwarts.

Harry was resting on her head as her children, grandchildren and more snakes that his mates had collected for him all began to grow or transform into their true forms.

§Alright, time to feast!!§ Harry calls out and the snakes all give mighty roars as they charge with unfathomable speed.

As they got closer, Harry smiled brightly, flicked out the Sword of Gryffindor and as Aldeztaile pounced onto a Mountain Troll, Harry lunged for the eyes of a Giant. Harry slices one of the eyes, causing the creature to bellow in agony. But since it was so big and the venom imbued into the blade would not be able to kill it with just one hit. However, the acidic properties would certainly make it miserable no matter how small the amount it is. Harry used spell circles to create platforms under his feet, allowing him to jump around the Giant's head as he stabbed and slashed at it, creating painful injuries and leaving nasty wounds that would soon start to bubble and ooze.

Harry drops and is caught on the long coils of Aldeztaile's body, sliding down them and then jumping off halfway down to land on another snake.

§Master, Nest Mother says you are kind and powerful. One of my nestmates! I shall help you as you wish!§ he hissed and Harry smiles and pets his head.

§Thank you very much, brother... Now shall we fight together?§ Harry asks, wondering.

He bobs up and down momentarily and soon the snake, with a hood like an asp before lunging for another Giant.

“Potter!! You fool!!” Voldemort calls out, cackling as he flies nearby. “Did you forget that I am the Lord of Slytherin!?”

“Lord? No.... I'm the Lord of Slytherin... you didn't even qualify for the Heirship. So please, don't insult me.” Harry huffs, swinging the sword to slice off a finger from the Giant that tried to grab him.

Growling in annoyance, Harry conjures up a magical rope and flings one end at the Giant, once it grows taught, he runs and jumps off his 'sibling's' head and swings up and around to the back of the Giant's neck. Using his magic sight he spots the outline where he needs it to be and with a powerful twirl, he leaves two deep slashes in the back of the Giant's neck, breaking through the bones to sever the spinal cord. It felt like he was trying to cut through an ancient Oak tree with a blunt butter knife, but somehow Harry was able to do it. Thank the Gods that Goblin Steel cannot be so easily destroyed. Whatever doesn't break it, destroy it or disenchant it, only makes it more powerful. And the Sword of Gryffindor has been used by his ancestor to fell dragons and monstrous creatures before his death. Harry doesn't know if anyone else had been able to pull it out before he had to kill Aldez at the age of twelve.

Basilisk venom is one of the most powerful substances known to the world, if not the most powerful because there was no way to safely get rid of it. The only thing more powerful than Basilisk venom is Dødsdrage blood. It is a creature that rests deep within the earth waiting for the day that the world will end. It was Death's safety measure against humans, both Muggle and Magical, growing too arrogant and daring to destroy the balance he had carefully created. Harry kinda wants to go poke it.

~Master, please do not poke my “Wake in case Humans are too stupid” pet...~

Harry cannot help the mad cackle that escapes his lips at the petulant tone from Death, which startled Voldemort, who had been following the Omega, trying and failing to get the snakes to obey him. The Alpha wonders what could have made the Omega laugh like that, but then several blades of magic shoot out and nearly chop him to pieces.

“Damn, I almost got you...” Harry huffs, quickly slinging himself to the next target, trying to not get too confused with the magical auras moving here and there. §You three, get that Giant about to break the wall!§

Three snakes with three heads each rushed towards the Giant about to kick the outer wall.

- Master, forgive my intrusion, but Dumbledore has made it past Sir Goodfellow. What shall I do? - Hogwarts asks him suddenly.

Harry sighs mentally as he thinks for a moment before suddenly he gets a brilliant idea.

- Guide them towards the outer walkway and funnel them into the courtyard, tell the others to be ready for new enemies to engage. - He orders her and she hums.

Harry feels the hum of the bond between himself as one of the Lords of the school and no doubt the teachers would feel it as well. He's certain that they got his warning and were now preparing to handle Dumbledore and his Order. Harry was distracted enough that he yelps when Voldemort grabs him and tries to fly off with him. However, four different arrows soar past them, forcing him to drop Harry, who quickly Apparates mid flight. Harry lands right above the ground, grunting softly as he lands on his backside. Getting up, he feels the ground rumble under himself and before he can try to jump away, he is suddenly shot into the air on the head of one of the Hydra hybrids. He only knew this because of the Avada green aura surrounding it. Hydras had a similar aura to the Killing curse, and seeing as it was mixed with the Slytherin green and silver, means it was one of Aldez's children.

He thanked it and they quickly slither through the battle. He could hear Voldemort's enraged shouting behind him and he cannot help laughing.

“Alright, I'm gonna cut off three of your heads -wait will they grow back?” He asks and it gives a pleased hiss of agreement and he smiles. “Then I apologize in advance for the pain... ready?” He asks and then jumping off the head, he sends out three magic blades that cut off three of the heads, the heads being collected automatically by Dobby before he lands on the newly grown head as five others spread around him. “Good, now then help take out that old Giant! It's practically a Titan from the age and power it is giving off. We don't have any Demigods on speed dial.”

With a happy hiss, they charged for the largest and oldest Giant, Harry holding on tightly to the spine like plumage. Once they got close, Harry smirks and jumps off, conjuring the magic rope once more and swinging himself up to the top of the Giant's head and taking his sword, began to stab it into the head as hard and as often as he could. He was carefully creating a ritual circle on the head of the Giant and the Hydra was helping to keep it distracted while also causing as much damage as possible. It was a race against time, he had to complete the circle before he is either thrown off or grabbed by the Giant, but also Harry was racing against Voldemort's impending arrival. Harry mentally checked his timer and saw that he only had a little less than 5 minutes before he has to retreat. Harry muttered as he finished the last incision, thankful that the Goblin steel and the Basilisk venom helped create the circle with little issue while also causing untold pain to the Creature.

“Harry Potter!! You will obey me!!” Voldemort's shout told him that he had run out of time.

Carefully removing his hood and the mask, he allows his eyes to be exposed and then looking towards the moon, he noted it was almost time for that particular ritual. However, that is not what Harry needed right now, opening his full Mage sight, he was able to find the drops of magic that were not attached to anything, just existing in the ether. Grabbing at the ones closest to himself, he carefully pools them into the an orb of unfettered magic and pressing it into the center of the circle. Smirking darkly, he whispers only one word:

“Eradicate.”

And in a brilliant burst of dark maroon magic all the Giants let out loud dying bellows as their heads suddenly exploded. The force sent Harry flying and it was dizzying, he couldn't spot where he was or where he would land so he did the only thing he could: Apparating once more and this time he falls right into the waiting arms of Aragon, thankful that his mate caught him. He didn't realize how close he had been to being captured once more by Voldemort, but had vanished right before the long bony fingers could grab hold of him. Nor did he know that he blinded the man so bad that he crashed head first into a Mountain Troll and was nearly eaten. This forced the Death Eaters to attack the Trolls and kill them because now there would be no peace between them.

Harry clung to his Alpha, unaware of the chaos he caused out on the battlefield while, catching his breath and settling down.

“Are you alright!?” Elladan asks.

“Fine... nearly got caught by Moldydick... one second please...” He then calls out loudly, §Aldeztaile, the Naughty Hatchling touched me inappropriately!§

§HE DID WHAT!?!§ She screeches and soon there is a massive Basilisk bulldozing through the battlefield after Voldemort, who is trying to get away from her while yelling at her, to command her to leave him alone, that she beloned to the Slytherin Line and should obey him. Aldeztaile was offended and started lecturing him while she is scolding him unrelentingly and threatening to whip him with her tail.

Giggling under his breath, he forgot that his mates have recently gotten the ability to understand Parseltongue because suddenly he is pulled into a deep kiss by Aragon and is quickly followed up by Ellorhir and Elladan. He barely got to suck in a breath before the next kiss fell upon him and when the third one had finally stopped, he was limp and gasping.

“What do you mean, he touched you inappropriately?” Aragon growls darkly.

“He caught me and almost made off with me.” Harry admits once he's able to breath properly. “Leggy and Hal are gonna be jealous of you three...”

The three just smirk.

“Alright, enough... Hadrian, plan?”

“Let the snakes finish off the Giants and the Trolls, assuming that the Butt Munchers don't end up killing the them due to my little plan. Once they are dealt with we will then send out the main army to start the final battle. I don't think the morons noticed that half their army is being systematically killed by either Death glares or petrification. And then the not so lucky ones who have been crushed in the wake of the rampage. Hello Hagrid!” Harry calls when he hears the familiar earth shuddering steps of the half giant running in from the chaos outside. The Acromantulas were kinda panicking because their natural predators caused them to essentially turn themselves into a tidal wave of arachnids.

“Hello Harry!” He chirps happily.

“Thanks for getting Aragog's family to help out, but you do realize we will need to kill more than half of them because while I cannot see them, I can feel the magic that exists in them and there is far too many for you to keep control over. If the nest continues to grow, it's going to cause a major incident because they will go after the school and Hogsmeade. They will eventually stop listening to you because Aragog once told me that the only reason his children haven't attacked in the past was because of his friendship and fondness for you, but that fondness doesn't extend to anyone else. He almost allowed his children to eat me and Ron when you sent us to go talk to him.” Harry warns him softly, but sternly.

Hagrid deflated, wanting protest, but even he cannot find a good enough argument to use.

“Hagrid, you have to remember, you're half Giant, what you consider cute and friendly actively hunts the rest of us for food or sport. They can smell the Giant's blood in you, can sense you are a predator to them. Acromantulas are flesh eaters, and they actively hunt humans as one of their main sources of food.” Harry states firmly, reminding the gentle giant that there is a massive difference between himself and the rest of the school. “They likely won't attack the students who have Creature Blood because most Creatures, mature or not can easily kill them should they attempt to attack them. But what about those who are considered prey? And the Noncreature students?”

“... Aye, you're right, Harry...” He reluctantly gives in.

“Alright... Legolas, I'm sure you're itching to shoot some of them, so please take out any that get too close to the walls.” Harry says flicking his finger to hold a small orb of magic, the modified Sonorous. A moment later they hear Legolas's voice speak back.

“Thank you, Meleth Nin. Any pointers?”

“Aim for the eyes, it will force them to rear up and expose their soft underbelly, which will be so much easier to pierce and kill them. I suggest you use the celestial heads Otherwise, anything with fire works.” Harry offers.

“Thank you, my Starling.” Haldir purrs and soon there is the sound of arrows flying down and the sudden and agonized shrieks of the juveniles that thought they could try and sneak up to the school.

“That will keep things busy a bit longer while we get everyone ready.” Harry muses softly before he turns when he feels Hogwarts's presence at his side.

“Master Hadrian, I have funneled the former Headmaster and his people to the outer walkway, they will arrive shortly.” Hogwarts says, walking up to them.

“Good. Professor McGonagall, you have permission to use any foul language you desire, we will not hold it against you.” Harry turns to the Scottish woman, who balked at first, but then she muttered softly under her breath her brogue coming in sharp and clear.

“Very well...” she huffs finally, her wand in hand and a certain fire in her grayish green eyes.

Harry hums and turns to face Aragon.

“I think I will need to use my strongest weapon, but I need to perform a ritual for that and it needs to be soon and tonight.” Harry informs him head tilting towards the moon, sensing it slowly climbing its way towards Midnight, which would be the highest point of the moon's zenith. He can feel the shifting magic flowing through the Telluric currents, the leylines were thrumming with power that had steadily grown further.

He knew exactly what he needed to do and he couldn't help the strange sense of worldly connection, a sense of being able to feel everything and yet he was completely detached, as if he were an entity looking at the world from the outside. Death's voice in his mind assured him that this feeling was normal for the Master. He was both alive and not, he was both real and an ideal, he was Life and he was Death. This power rarely pulsed so strong in Harry, but it was now and he knew what he needed to do, he knew what ritual he needed to preform and he hasn't been able to perform it for a long time. He was both excited and nervous.

“Wait... are you going to do that ritual?” Aragon asks, worrying because he recalls the first time he had learned of Harry's magic and had seen the aftermath of a failed/interrupted Ritual. The Nazgul about to defile a weakened and magically injured Harry while still attempting to capture the Hobbits. He shivers because he thinks he knows which ritual Harry is going to use. “Are you certain you want to risk it?”

“It's what will spell either Victory or Defeat... I need all of you to ensure I don't get distracted or interrupted.” Harry says sternly, grabbing his arm and holding him so they were facing each other, his cloudy green eyes focused on his nose. “If I can complete this Ritual, I can guarantee our victory. But if I get interrupted or distracted, it will spell our defeat. You know the risks, but I need you to trust me, trust in my ability.”

“What are you talking about?” Haldir's voice sounds from the orb, an unnerving amount of concern in his voice.

They could also hear Legolas's uneasy voice whispering in Elvish. Harry listened carefully and sighed as he adjusted the orb so all can hear his explanation. But he needed to be quick because he can sense the Order getting closer to their current postion.

“Ok, so at the start of the One Ring Quest, we were being hunted by all nine of the Nazgul- think Dementors, but combined with a banshee's screech, and the same unrelenting hunting instinct of a hellhound on a hunt; not fun, not pleasant- and I had been using and expending my magic on a constant basis to keep them at bay and give us as much of a safe journey as possible. However, at the time I was hiding the fact I could use magic. So due to this, I hadn't really let the Hobbits or Aragon know about the dangers of bothering me during a ritual. I had been replenishing my magic when the Hobbits had created a fire a bit too close to where I was mid ritual, the sudden heat from it distracted me.”

There were several gasps from those who heard while there is a tense silence from the Silvan and Galadhel Elf. Harry sighs softly knowing that he's going to get lectured by multiple people. He felt Severus walk up to him and ignored the grumbling and the feel of his magic scanning him up and down.

“So needless to say, I suffered a backlash, but at the same time the Nazgul had found us and I didn't exactly have much of choice then. I used what remained of magic and even some of my reserves to fend them off until Aragon had arrived and helped drive them away and then we had to hurry because one of the Hobbits had fallen ill. We ran into a She Elf and I followed behind her on my broom, yes I can still fly blind as long as I'm close to the ground and have a tethering spell to basically pull me along. We were being chased by 5 of the Nazgul at the at that point. We got close to a sacred river and the She Elf cast a spell of her own, but it takes a while to cast it.”

“You reckless, wee bairn!” McGonagall half shouts in a scolding tone as she comes over and starts running the few spells she knows to scan him over before doing a physical exam.

“I've long since healed!” Harry cries out in annoyance, but doesn't otherwise push the pair away. “Anyway! I held the Nazgul at pay until a massive tidal wave of water came and swept them away, if they had been lesser beings they would have been killed by the unrelenting water and the holy power within it. I was in the water, letting some of it heal me, but the damage was too much and my core was leaking like a dam, so I passed out. It took me almost a month to recover and in that time I fessed up to Aragon, Elladan, Elrohir and their father about my magic and the damage done to my body and core. I told them that I had to perform a ritual to both fully heal the damage to my core and to replenish my magic.”

Filius huffs softly form his place and taps his foot rhythmically in thought.

“Mr. Potter, do you realize how dangerous that is?”

“Professor Flitwick, you have no room to speak.” Harry smirks in his general direction, his scarred eyes staring at the wall under him. “After all Goblins thrive on rituals.”

He chuckles softly and nods.

“I know what this entails, I know what I need to do, but this particular Ritual requires only my full connection to the leyline and absorb all the magic that I can...” Harry shrugs softly, feeling Death's presence at his back. “Besides, this Ritual is more for my patron God, more than anyone else...”

His mates and those who knew his Title tensed before they nod their heads. Harry however turns his head and growls lowly.

“Company.” He warns and most turn to the path that to the left.

And sure enough there was Dumbledore...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ Chapter XXV ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Albus Dumbledore walked up to them, dressed in a bright orange and maroon robe with accents in chartreuse and neon pinkish green. It was eye searing, even Harry winced because he can just imagine the horrendous looking robes. Aragon muttered under his breath, wondering what was wrong with the old man's sense of fashion. Elladan muttered about forbidding such bright and contrasting colors while Elrohir groaned about having a sudden migraine.

“My, my... What a warm welcome...” Albus calls in his best grandfatherly voice, even if he felt a lot of tension.

None of his spies had told him about the large numbers that had come to defend the school. Harry flicked his hand and the people all shifted their positions and glared at Dumbledore, taking a moment to grimace and mutter curses under his breath before with a warm smile, Harry turns face to his direction.

“Mr. Dumbledore, apparently you don't understand the meaning of 'no longer being allowed' to set foot on the school grounds. But then again, if you knew how to listen and obey the rules and laws, you wouldn't have to break into the school. You wouldn't have lied and stolen money from multiple families. You wouldn't have tricked people out of their family fortunes, their power and influence. And most importantly, you wouldn't need to break laws, wouldn't have circumvented established rules and bylaws. You wouldn't need to create laws that basically enslave half of the population and kill off the other half, laws that allow you, and only you, to legally commit Line Theft...”

Dumbledore's face went through several colors and strained expressions that vastly amused many of those who saw them.

“Harry, my boy--”

“I am not your boy... Are you senile?” Harry cuts in rudely before asking in his mock innocent voice. “Or do you just choose to ignore when people clearly tell you to not call them in such ways?”

“Now, now Harry...” He tried again, but the Omega turned to his left, sensing Elrohir there and leaned on him, yawning loudly and seemingly falling asleep on him. “Harry Potter!!”

“Shh....” Elladan hisses loudly, mock whispering, “Can't you see that he's sleeping?”

There were little snickers as Harry represses the urge to smile. Keeping his eyes closed, he scans the group, adjusting the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia to allow him to focus solely on the Order. The only true threats were Dumbledore, Moody, and Molly Weasley, they were the most powerful of the group. The others weren't much of a threat, nor were their numbers all that impressive. However, Harry's not a fool. Sensing the time getting closer, he pushed off his lover and murmured softly:

“Hogwarts, now.”

Suddenly the ground shook as the castle itself shifted and soon everyone was being deposited into the cleared battlefield. It caused low level chaos, which had the Omega cackling softly before he beings burning a ritual circle around himself, creating orbs of raw elements at the key points around the circle. Once he had all of them surrounding himself, he pulls out the Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone and wills the Cloak back to its original form, letting it settle over his shoulders and half hiding him from view. Taking a deep breath in, he began to sway, humming softly as his voice echoed melodiously over the field. His mates quickly took up protective positions around him with Severus and the top members of the HPS. Around them several members of the Order and Death Eaters were surprised to find themselves transported into the battlefield and even worse outnumbered 15 to one by the Hogwarts army.

However, before any fighting or banter could be had, Harry's voice carries over the field; haunting and gentle, a hypnotic lullaby echoing around them all.

Distant moon, so big and bright
Softest silver glowing through the night
High atop, the mountain gold
Sun unseen, the world is cold

Here I wait, and here I stand
Early morning northern hour hand
Studying in solitude, looking for a hidden clue

I wish to see this world through my own eyes
To calm the elders and silence their cries
Because of you I now gaze up and sing
The lullaby of the moon

Harry's swaying changed to an enchanting dance, light and whimsical, the Cloak casting him in shadows as if he were the phases of the moon before revealing him once more, glittering brilliantly under the light of the full moon high above them. The Elder wand slowly growing into a long gnarled staff as the Stone created a Plato Axis with what looks like particles of dust or sand flowing around it and seemed to absorb the moonlight, thus making it shine almost unnaturally bright.

Found at last, I steal away
Moving faster through the silent shade
Sea of stars, like flowers bloom
Looking for the hidden tomb

Here I found, the crescent blade
Forged by Rakkor, surely lunar made
Shining down, upon the earth
Now they'll see, I'll prove my worth

I wish to see this world through my own eyes
To calm the elders and silence their cries
Because of you I now gaze up and sing
The lullaby of the moon

Suddenly a long blade, almost 6ft in length grew form the top of the Elder staff, blacker than black yet etched with moonlight silver runes. The Plato Axis affixes itself to a hallowed out point in the blade and suddenly an eerie ticking sound can be heard as the gears in the blade began to slowly tick and move as sand fell endlessly over the Stone at the heart of the Axis, creating a glass less hourglass. The sand seems to swirl around the blade like stars across the night sky making it even more hauntingly beautiful as Harry's gentle voice slowly gains power and emotion, sounding both tragic and hopeful. It sent shivers up everyone's spines.

They could only watch on transfixed as Harry spins, the blade tracing out invisible markings along the ground before he finally kneels down in the center of the ritual circle, which begins glowing with moonlight as well. But then it begins to become tinged with red as Harry pulls off his blindfold and his scarred eyes are revealed. Those who hadn't seen his eyes before gasp in shock and horror taking a step back as his voice becomes pitiful and heartbroken, a hidden well of unfettered rage boiling forth:

Condemned me to death
With my last breath
Sorrow and anger fill my head

And then he surged to his feet, his voice filled with unbridled rage as he suddenly lunges out of the circle, his bare feet never once touching the earth as he swings the scythe that had formed and the group of snatchers before him drop dead without the blade ever touching them. There is shocked silence before there is gasping and shrieks of terror as they watch Harry spin with deadly grace, his feet still never touching the ground, hovering on invisible wind as he leaps to the next group, taking them out as he sings the final part of the song with rage filling his voice:

Distant moon, so big and bright
Softest silver glowing through the night
High atop, the mountain gold
Sun unseen, the world is cold

Now I know, my chosen path
Higher calling they will know my wrath
Raise my relic blade, I will not be swayed
With the might of the moon by my side

He creates a 12 point star, gliding with deadly intent from one point to the next, his movements like the graceful glide of an Angel of Death before he makes it back to the heart of the star and thus the ritual circle once more, his feet finally touching back on the earth and in doing so creating a haunting tableau of an Angel touching down on earth. He spins one last time, the blade of the scythe gliding over the invisible runes and the Cloak creates tattered wings of shadow and light while he curls up on a sudden tombstone that appeared from seemingly nowhere. The blade of the scythe aimed down with one of his bare feet resting on the blade of the scythe, the shaft leaning on his shoulder as he gentles his voice once more and many swore they saw the personification of Death hovering over Harry's shoulders like an apparition. He created an ethereal image of a mourning Angel of Death as the last of his words echo. The star glows and then bursts with rainbow light and Harry hums as it is absorbed into not only himself but his mates and their closest allies as well.

The magic flows into the earth and all his allies feel it join their own magic and fill them with power they've never felt before as Harry slowly stands from his perch and the tombstone is finally revealed to have the names of the Founders carved into it. Spinning the weapon with deft grace and artful skill with only one hand, Harry intones in a gravely soft whisper:

“End them.”

And with that command various skeletons burst from the ground as the armies defending Hogwarts sweep through, causing the battlefield to irrupt into chaos once more...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry worked with his mates, his smaller form easily weaving in and out of their attacks, his spells landing with lethal accuracy while his scythe spins in beautiful, macabre arches with the spray of blood from those he helped to cleave down. Haldir and Legolas were deadly assassins with their short swords, quickly switching between their short range weapons to their bows when Harry provides enough cover for them to grab some of the spell tipped arrows and fire one or two of them when needed. Sometimes Haldir would summon his glaive and sweep through entire groups of attackers while Harry would chant spells or summon more creatures to aid them while Legolas fired his bow before going back to using his short swords. When Harry pulls away from them, they easily separate and go on killing sprees without fear as he is soon in the care of the Twins.

Elladan was a unforgiving tornado with his glaive, spinning it and himself with a grace that feels more fit for a dance stage and not the battlefield as Elrohir used a war hammer and an Elvin sword to take care of his own enemies, when he cannot handle them at close range, he uses the Peruvian Darkness Powder he got from the Weasley twins to make his quick escape only to pull out his bow and fire split arrows enchanted with lightning spells to electrocute their enemies. The twins treated their battle with Harry as a dance, making the Omega giggle softly as they all but waltz across corpses and create new ones as they move.

Harry is passed from one twin to the other, giggling and smiling as he casts spells or swings his scythe with the deft hand of a master. He can hear the Plato Axis ticking only to stop as as he claims the correct soul and then begin again, the hourglass changing how much time one has before it is cut short once more. With each soul, Harry smirks as four Hourglasses that had long since been empty were slowly gaining time and the sand long gone black as the dead slowly flows upwards and turns into such vibrant shades of ruby red, sapphire blue, yellow topaz and emerald green.

He only needs a few more deaths to be able to reveal more of what his little performance allowed him to do. Death's warm chuckle in his ear makes him hum softly and sweetly, a soothing song for those who die, letting them pass through the veil and onto Death's domain without fear or regret. Elladan dips him and he cannot help a bright laugh as said prankster steals a quick kiss from him before he pulls him up and spins him well away from oncoming danger and into the arms of Aragon, who cannot help his own chuckle as he asks Harry to join him for a bit, they are soon joined by Legolas as Haldir joins the twins and they are soon fighting as if they are back in Arda, during their journey to destroy the One Ring. His Alphas took the bulk of the attackers head on, their magic wild and untamed, much like how Gandalf's had been. Harry watched their magic create beautiful barriers or streaking arches in his mind's eye and when he saw an opening, Harry slipped in like a striking viper, his scythe slicing through flesh and bone with such ease he might as well have been cutting wet paper.

Someone managed to cast a spell and send the said weapon flying away from his hands, taunting him for being without a weapon, never once realizing Harry had a sword on hand and soon the Sword of Gryffindor was leaving a scratch on his arm. Before the man could laugh or taunt, he was suddenly screaming and it stilled the battle long enough for all to watch with wide eyed awe or horror as the scratch bubbled and festered with an acidic greenish yellow puss that ate away at the flesh and bones while his veins became visible and were a ghastly greenish black color before the man's eyes rolled back and bloody foam was soon gurgling out of his mouth while his body was being eaten away at by the basilisk venom.

Harry smirks and flicks his sword once more and his mates cannot help their chuckles. No one dares to try and engage the Omega, backing away as the three move forward like the Heraldry of Death.

“I forget you also have a sword and only use it when necessary since even a simple scratch can kill so brutally...” Aragon comments.

“Of course, Aldez was 1000 years old when I first killed her and her very blood and venom mixed into and absorbed by the sword. Goblin Steel cannot be destroyed easily and whatever doesn't damage it gets absorbed and makes it stronger. So I believe this sword is the most powerful thing in existence for the moment. Not only is it unbreakable, it can destroy even the most cursed objects in existence without so much as a chip to the blade nor dulling its edge.” Harry shrugs. “Speaking of my dear familiar... where is she?”

Legolas risked a quick glance around, shortly spotting the Basilisk doing an impressive death roll with a giant trapped between her and her mate's jaws. He is certain it is quite dead and twisted to the point of being ripped in two.

“She and her mate are finishing off the last of the Giants who joined the battle. They are death rolling one and ripping it in half to devour.” He informs, ducking four spells and firing a normal arrow through one of the attackers throats before he is rushing forward to cut off the wand arms of the other three.

“She will be quite full for a number of years then with how she is gorging herself.” Harry smiles. “She's eating much better after her revival and I am glad for that... Ah, perfect timing, I need to get to the Tombstone, please clear my path, my loves?”

“As Lye Ai Elen wishes...” Aragon smiles as Legolas flicks his blades and then with lightning speed, zips off to cut down several Snatchers and Aragon sends out a wave of magic that makes the ground warp and wobble like the rapid surface of a raging river. It toppled many people out of the way as they moved forward and Harry held Aragon's arm, the Alpha guiding him towards the tombstone his mate had either created or had summoned when he performed his ritual. When they arrived, Aragon noted rather quickly that the tombstone was more of an Obelisk and that the surfaces on all four sides were glowing with the colors that make up the Hogwarts crest. Harry stepped towards it to touch it, there was a sudden crash of deafening thunder as Voldemort and Dumbledore finally found him in all of this madness.

“Harry, my boy, what on earth are you doing?!” Dumbledore demanded, “You are using Dark Magic!! You've become corrupted, you're a Dark Lord rising!”

“Who dares speak such utter nonsense?!” A low gruff voice demands as dust and ash come spiraling like four mini tornadoes and as they slowly rise from the ground, bones are seen forming from where the ash and dust fuse back together. There was a reason why most religions have a phrase or a saying referencing that when one's life ends, their body turns to ashes and then to dust and from said dust and ash, new life grows. Harry smiles softly as the skeletons are slowly formed and the one to make the demand was quite tall and had big bones.

“Must you be so loud, Godric?” A smoother, more polished voice asked, a Basque accent coloring his words as the other male skeleton turned and assumed a rather feminine pose, one hip cocked with the arms folded across their lower ribs.

“Oh, but Ric is correct! Who is speaking such utter nonsense? Magic is magic, the only true distinction is Black Magic which is harmful all around.” a bubbly, if maternal sounding voice speaks up.

“Indeed, though admittedly Necromancy is a heavily gray, almost black area due to it dealing with the dead and how disturbing one's final rest can be rather taboo.” a stoic and rather husky voice for a woman speaks up, her mix of Welsh and a bit of Greek accent flavoring her words where the first man's voice was clearly Scottish and the first female's was a strange mix of Nordic and Irish.

“Greetings my lords and ladies, I am Hadrian James of House Potter, a descendant from Houses Gryffindor and Slytherin.” Harry speaks up and all four turn to face him once their skulls had been completed.

“Oh, a child of our lines?” the Basque accented voice wonders, walking over, his skeleton moving with a seductive seamless motion, as if the man practiced the feminine arts, but Harry believes it is due more to the man's true nature as a snake.

Snakes were effortlessly graceful and seductive, it was one of the major reason people feared them so.

“Little one, is this true?” the maternal female asks as the last of the ash and dust blow away and then slowly black tar like substance begins growing, almost like mold on their bones. As it grows, it starts to change from black to brown and from brown to red and then to a reddish pink.

It was honestly disturbing watching the decaying process in reverse. Harry's mates pointedly didn't watch or look back at the five of them, but also keeping guard of their mate as Voldemort looked on with fascination, too distracted with wonder at the strange magic to remember why he was there in the first place, while Dumbledore tried and failed to reason with Harry, who was ignoring him to talk with the slowly reviving skeletal remains of the Founders.

It took those watching this horrendous scene too long to realize the black mold/tar like substance was actually muscles and sinew regrowing with the veins quickly spidering out from the bones to connect muscle and bone together once more taking shape of the people that use to be. The people in question didn't seem to notice these changes and Harry couldn't actually see the process so he too was unaffected.

“Yes, in fact... Uncle Sev, Neville.” Harry says to his charm bracelet and they soon Apparate to land beside him. “These two are also descendants of Houses Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw respectively.”

“I am Neville Franklin of House Longbottom, direct descendant of House Hufflepuff... Greetings Honored Grandmother.” He bows to the the woman who was slowly growing new skin and as that happened cloth wove itself into a black and harvest gold tartan style dress with leather accents that were part of an armor set that could be added to if needed. Her face was round and cheerful looking her long honey gold hair was tied into several interlocking braids with bone jewelry decorating both her ears and hair her eyes a rich mead brown.

“Ohh, dearie! Aren't you just precious!” She cooes and pulls him into her arms and Neville wheezes because she may be smaller than him and a bit plump, but she is by no means weak. He thinks he might bruise from her hug alone.

“Helga, sweetheart, you're going to suffocate him, ease up.” the other woman, who by now was back to her former glory wearing a rich sapphire blue dress that had some Greek Muse inspiration in its flowing sleeves and hanging cape like accents.

“Oh, I'm sorry, Neville, dear!” Helga fusses as she lets him go and he smiles softly in assurance.

“My lady, I am Severus Tobias of House Prince, a descendant of House Ravenclaw.” Severus steps forward to bow to his ancestor, who looks him up and down and circles him a moment before she nods once.

“Yes, I can see how you are of my line, a man who values knowledge and skill, but not so foolish to take things at face value.” She hums and he smirks back at her. “You are certainly powerful...”

“Thank you, the Prince Line has always been of a darker nature and have always been knowledge predators.” Severus grins brightly. “And my dear nephew is certainly a well of it.” He indicates Harry and Rowena blinks her dark blue eyes at the child before the two towering forms of Godric and Salazar and she cannot help her own purr at the thought of what the young man could possibly know or have access to that even of her descendant seemed like a contented cat.

“So you are are a child of our lines? But who's line do you hail from?” Salazar asks.

“The Potters are descendant of Gryffindor, but my mother's line which had gone Squib long ago was one of the secondary lines of House Slytherin. I am also your descendant through conquest. Your last direct Heir attacked me as a babe and attempted to kill me due to a prophesy declaring that I would one day vanquish him.” Harry explains.

“Oh dear Gods! Not anymore prophesies!!”Godric groans loudly. “Salazar, did that one from that scatty witch who claimed our school would fall ever come true?”

“You mean the one where I supposedly raise an army to take over the school? Oh please, the army was for the protection of the school speaking of which, I see they have been revived as well...”

“That would be my doing, grandfather Sal.” Harry smiles brightly. “I am the Lord of Hogwarts since I control 50% of her wards and assets. Uncle Sev and Neville control the last half. To make things easier it would be best if the four of you join hands and Grandfather Sal look into my eyes and see what all has been happening. I hold not only my memories but many others due to my title as the Master of Death. Death has allowed me to revive you from the dead, but at the cost of over 1000 lives. Granted we killed more than that, but I wanted to ensure you could remain for more than a day or two, I think Hogwarts needs her parents to rule the school once more so I had to compensate quite a few more lives to buy you each an additional century of life.”

“Oh! You earned the title!! Merlin was obsessed with it, foolish child that he was... Emarys the true Merlin, had been said to be the Master Once, but when his beloved died, he gave up his power and title to rest with him.” Salazar muses, eyes glittering with delight.

“Yes, the Title has only been held thrice. I am the Third to hold it.” Harry smiles softly.

“Harry!!” the Omega rolls his blind eyes and turns his head towards Dumbledore and flicks his fingers, his scythe comes flying back towards him and then flying past to chase Dumbledore for a moment.

“Alright, while he is distracted and my mates keep the other one busy, though I think he's too busy wondering what level of mastery I have over Necromancy to revive you all from your 1000 years of deathly sleep. Please look into my eyes and I will pull you into my mind.” Harry tells them and the four quickly do as told, grabbing hands and Salazar presses his forehead Harry's so he knows they are looking eye to eye and soon they are pulled in...

It takes less than a minute for the Four Founders to see his life, see the suffering he endured for years, the betrayals of some of those he held closest to him. Saw how he met Lady Magic, Lord Death and even Lord Chaos. They watched his arrival into Arda and how he spent years relearning not only how to live his life without his eyesight, but also to relearn how to perform magic without being able to see where he is casting or what he is casting at. They watched the journey both from his own eyes and from an outside view, amazed at how he now sees the world, seeing the ambient magic, the flow of life in all around him. He was powerful, skilled and yet he never overly showed off his magic. They watched how he made friends, allies, and met his mates. Four Immortal Elves and a King with blessed long life.

They watched the journey, the monsters and danger he faced, the way he helped saved lives from the brink of death, the sacrifices he gave to his Patron God and loyal Servant. Death was always at his side, an ever silent shadow, ready to help guide things, to point out who to claim for the favors Harry asked for. He saw the traitors appear again and just as the fatal journey had been on the brink, Harry was forced to return to a world that had long abandoned him, used him and threw him away repeatedly. How he was forced to interact with traitors and pretend to be a puppet who doesn't realize that he is one. They watched how he met up with his mates once more, learned of the inter-dimension gates his mates created.

They watched how they moved the chess pieces out of Dumbledore's hands and how they were brought back to life. The Ritual dance had been beautiful, deadly and so powerful. Harry blinks his eyes when he feels the four leave his mind. He may not see, but the strain on the eyes was still painful even if they were useless. Salazar grumbled and cursed under his breath in Basque, not only for the painful feeling in his eyes, but also because of his other living descendant, Tom Marvolo Riddle, or as he prefers to be called: Voldemort. Godric switched between old Gaelic and old Norse as Helga also huffed up a storm. Rowena was deep in thought, her blue eyes ticking rapidly between the key figures as she thought of what to do and how best to end this all, but also how best to fix her precious school so the students would actually have bright futures once more.

Harry hums softly as he holds his hand up, the scythe comes flying back to him and he catches it with a deft twirl, the singing of the blade slicing the air before he grips it tight in his hand, pinning it to his back, the blade aimed down to the ground. Salazar whistles impressed at the casual display of skill and confidence.

“Impressive, grandson.... We will need to duel later on, I wish to see how skilled you truly are.” He hums and then turns his head to glare at the panting former Headmaster and his wretched grandson from his direct line.

“Harry.... Harry, my boy--”

“I am not your boy.” Harry snaps and then flips the Scythe blade up and taps the butt against the floor.

There is a thunderous clap of power and the world seemed to shake with it. Harry glares in his general direction and turns his head back towards his grandfathers.

“As you can clearly see, the senile old man is the one who planned everything.” They narrow their eyes and Godric's aura brightens to a nearly blinding supernova reddish orange and it sang along his nerves like the warmth from a fire after a cold day. Salazar's own aura had darkened to a near pitch black hunter's green, the feel of it across Harry's nerves was cool, like stepping into a lake on a hot sweltering summer's day. Grandmother Helga's aura was weird, it swirled between light and dark yellows while Grandmother Rowena's remained a rich sapphire blue, but it seemed to crackle like electricity.

They were furious with what they had seen and even now more knowledge has poured into their minds from the changes done to their school since their deaths. Harry sensed magic coming from his back and spun, slicking the Killing Curse in half, the Plato Axis absorbing it and making the etchings glow Avada green for a moment before going back to their serene silver moon color. Looking towards the source, searching among the sea of magical auras he spots someone in a wheelchair, Bellatrix.

“You dare attack from behind, you cowardice sow!?” Godric snarls darkly.

Bellatrix spits at him, cackling madly as she attempts to stand and fire another curse, but collapses when the useless flesh she calls legs buckle under her. Harry glares in her general direction before he smiles softly sensing Sirius coming up to them. When she sees her cousin back from the dead, she literally rolls across the floor, throwing a fit like a spoiled child who was denied her post supper pudding. As she made a scene, Sirius grumbles about how utterly embarrassing she is to the family name.

“Dad, could you do me a favor?” Harry asks him sweetly, if a bit too sweetly at that.

“What is it, pup?” Sirius wonders.

“Could you point my wand directly at Auntie?” He asks.

Sirius narrows his eyes at him, not that Harry can see it, but slowly grabs Harry's hand and aimed it at Bellatrix. Said Witch had stopped rolling, having exhausted herself and was now panting as she struggled to get back in her wheelchair.

“Crucio...” Harry intones with a flat and malicious coldness that leaves everyone shivering right before Bellatrix screams in agony as she feels her bones begin to crack and burn, her lungs fill with fire and her heart be crushed as if in a vice that continues to grow tighter and tighter with each beat.

Harry holds the spell, listening to her screaming and crying in true agony once more. She tries and fails to crawl away as Harry imagines her organs being twisted this way and that and she feels them move in concert with his thoughts. The Cruciatus Curse wasn't just a torture spell, it worked somewhat like the Imperious, whatever the castor wishes or desires, is translated through the spell. Even causing real physical harm and even permanent damage. Such as what had happened to Bellatrix's legs.

“Most impressive, grandson mine...” Godric bellows a laugh, watching how the Witch's arms move as if of their own accord, bending and twisting at impossible angles, breaking the bones and joints, causing her to scream out even more in utter agony. “How did you come up with this?”

“I didn't create the spell, but I've learned that you are only limited by your imagination... As you can see, the Cruciatus Curse can do much more than just cause unimaginable pain, you can even control the level of pain your victim feels. While she is in constant pain, I've dialed it back enough that when I break something new, or target a specific area, she feels that almost 10x more.” Harry explains, imagining the Witch's uterus being torn to pieces and then being sewn back together, over and over again.

She cannot move her arms to hold her stomach or to even curl herself up. She can only cry out in utter misery. Neville smiled vindictively he watched Harry torture the woman who left his parents as mere shadows of themselves. While many would argue that the pain center of the brain has no correlation with the memory center and thus shouldn't have caused his parents to completely forget everything, including themselves. But throughout the history of torture, the sheer mental anguish one suffers when they've been tortured past their breaking points have shown how those who recovered physically, if not fully, were left suffering mentally. Many were easily reduced to sobbing messes because of a sudden noise or touch similar to what had been used to torture them. Some were left so broken that their psyche's shattered and left them empty shells of their former selves. So while the direct connections in the brain were nowhere near each other, that doesn't mean that if you overload the brain with nothing but pain, especially for an extended period of time, that other parts of the brain wouldn't suffer. After all the Brain was essentially one giant nerve of an organ.

“.... Neville, I won't finish her off... I'll leave that to you.” Harry says, finally canceling the spell, throwing a shield up over his shoulder to block the spell that Dumbledore attempted to fling at him. “Rude.”

“Harry, you cannot use such dark magic!”

“I can, did and will continue to use it as I see fit. I'm not gonna go around torturing every person I cross paths with, but people who truly deserve to suffer for harming my loved ones? Hell yes and there is little anyone can do to stop me.”

“Thanks, Harry... can I borrow your sword?”

“Well it's actually Grandpa Ric's but do be careful, it's coated in 1000 year old Basilisk Venom.” Harry smiles and hands him the Sword of Gryffindor and his godbrother thanks him as he stalks Bellatrix, who tries to squirm her way like a worm. Harry turns his attention back to the Founders, who all were rather impressed by Harry's ruthlessness.

“He's definitely a child of House Gryffindor. As brave and noble as you are, love, you're downright ruthless when it comes to enemies.” Salazar smirks, looking at his lover.

“Aye, couldn't be prouder of the wee Omega, even if I tried!” Godric laughs loudly, “But, you forget, my sweet, you're just as, if not even more callous and heartless towards enemies. So I'd say, young Hadrian has both of our nasty tempers.”

“I will not argue with you on that, mostly because you actually made a point.” Salazar mock sniffs before he turns his attention to Voldemort, who had been trying to get past Harry's mates, trying to sneak in close and grab the Omega, but the five nuisances wouldn't take the damn hint.

“Ah, before I forget!” Harry claps his hands and pulls out Rowena's Diadam, Helga's Cup and Salazar's Locket. He hands them to their respective owners before he points towards where Neville has finished stabbing Bellatrix to death with the Sword of Gryffindor. “Your treasures, though Nev's currently borrowing your sword, Grandpa Ric.”

“Aye, I can see that.” The man smiles even if Harry cannot see it. He does pat the Omega on his head of raven black hair, making said Omega purr at the praising pets.

“Thank you, Harry dear.” Helga coos before she chants in old Norse and the cup suddenly changes into a large shield similar to ones that Vikings of old used on raids. A house Elf appears at her side and hands her a War Hammer, it's thin and slightly longer than a normal war hammer and has a decently larger and heavier head, but the spike is no less as sharp and deadly as it should be. “It's been so long since I've been to war! I miss the smell of it, the rush of battle and the sounds of my enemies begging for mercy under my feet!”

“Oh dear, she's about to go berserker mode on us...” Salazar groans into his hand, even as Rowena calmly chants a spell of her own, this one in ancient Greek that turns her diadam into a glittering silver bow and when she pulls the string back, an arrow of pure magic materializes on the string and she fires it at a group of mixed Order members and Death Eaters, smirking when it creates a suddenly whirlpool that kills those who were too slow to react and nearly cripples the others who barely get out the radius in time.

“Oh, come now, Sal, you cannot honestly tell me you are not thrilled with the thought of battle, the rush of the kill?” She purrs.

“I'm not as bloodthirsty as Helga or Godric, but I can admit I missed letting loose during war times...” He shrugs his shoulder as he hisses in Parseltongue to his locket and it transforms itself into a long and deadly whip of green and gold metal.

Neville brings back the sword and hands it carefully over to Godric, who thanks him and after rubbing his thumb over the fire rubies, it changes from a decorative cross blade to his preferred two handed claymore.

“Grandpa Ric, do be careful, I had used that to kill Aldez once before and it absorbed both her blood and venom, both of which had grown potent over 1000 years. Even a tiny nick can bring your enemy down in only a minute, quick and very painful. I'm told the end result is rather gruesome to see.”

“Duly noted.”

“You killed my familiar?” Salazar blinks, recalling the memories he had seen, and yet he could see Aldez in the distance and many other Titan Class Snakes with her.

“Yes, but Papa Mors brought her back and she's bonded to me and my mates. She spent another 1000 years or so with them, so that makes her well over 2000 years old now. I'm sure she's only gotten more deadly in that time.” Harry beams happily, once more casually blocking three different spells. “Alright, we can chat more later... I'll handle the old Nanny Goat, please feel free to take on his Order of Flaming Chicken or the wannabe Death Munchers. As for Voldemort, my mates seem to have him running in circles for now...”

“Aye, to battle!” Godric bellows and the former Hogwarts Army rallies at his call as the Four Founders scatter and the battle begins anew and this time in full...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Harry turns to face his former Headmaster, cocking one hip out as he held his scythe lazily over his shoulders, the heavy weapon dwarfing his petite frame, but still managing to make him look effortlessly deadly at the same time. Albus grit his teeth, seeing the scarred eyes looking past him, just over his left shoulder since their owner could not see him. The brat was far too powerful, even if Voldemort felt too day, declaring Harry a Dark Lord and trying to kill him battle would be a feat beyond even his considerable strength and skills. Oh how it galls him to admit this even to himself.

“Harry, my dear child, I fear you've gone dark...”

“See, the funny part is, you can't go anywhere if you never left....” Harry smiles softly. “I was never given a choice of where I stood. You forced me to be your golden little Light Weapon, but forced me to live with my abusive family where they took any light I had in me and cruelly crushed it under their heels. The Dark side wanted to corrupt me, to twist me into a pale imitation of myself. However, what none of you bothered to notice is that I'm gray and perfectly comfortable where I stand because I can use both branches of magic with little to no ill side affects. But due to my pretty little title of being the Master of Death, because Death is Darkness incarnate while Life is Light incarnate, I'm automatically the Gray Lord of Magic, a very rare and hard won title, in my opinion.” Harry shrugs.

“That is impossible because I had all three Hallows!” Dumbledore growls out.

“No... you didn't. Sure, you held each one at one point or another, but you failed a few crucial requirements... one of which is to hold all three Hallows simultaniously for one, be unafraid of death for another.... And my personal favorite, be friends with Death himself...” Harry smiles as said entity appears over his shoulder, holding his own scythe, simpler in appearance, but more macabre since it was made from bones from various beings across the universe.

~Little master, you're playing with your food...~
~Or...~
~Are you offering me this old fool?~

“Hm... on one hand, I would love nothing more than to let you have him.” Harry admits, sighing softly as he clothes his eyes and leans back against the figure behind him. “But... on the other hand, my entire life was ruined and manipulated by this old fart. Because of him, I lost my parents. Because of him, I was left with abusive relatives. But thanks to him, I was able to meet my soulmates, I was able to live a life I had always wanted... Had he not stabbed me in the back and you had given me my choices, I would've died a fool.”

“What do you mean!?” Dumbledore demands, looking at Death with fear and avarice.

~Exactly what my little Master means...~
~When you killed him in the Atrium of the Ministry,~
~I appeared and spoke to him...~

~I showed him the truth of the matter~
~And I gave him choices:~

~This is the Crossroads.~
~Here you have to choose:~
~Half Life: Continuing your current life?~
~Life: Not here, but somewhere else, somewhere you will be safe?~
~... or...~
~Death: be reunited with your parents...?~

“As you can likely guess, I chose Life... Unlike all of you, Death was kind enough to give me options. While he certainly had an opinion on what he wanted me to pick, he didn't force me to choose it. He explained each option and talked with me before asking me to choose.” Harry shrugs casually.

“My dear boy, I always did what was best for not just you, but for all of the Wizarding world. I had to weigh the needs of the many against those of the few and make very difficult, deeply heart wrenching decisions for the Greater Good...” Albus attempts to sway the brat, softening his tone, letting his voice warble and rasp as if he truly was aggrieved by his actions and choices and how often those choices left Harry barely standing in the aftermath.

“The Greater Good...” Harry hums softly. “You know, I can probably list every tyrant, dictator and would be Godking who ever used that phrase to justify their cruel nature, heartless slaughters and bigoted discrimination of others. But that would take too long. So I will simply go with fairly recent history. Did you know that Adolf Hitler claimed that the slaughtering of all Jewish people, Blacks, gays, people with mental or physical debilitating illnesses and issues was all for the 'greater good' of humanity. And he specifically wanted only blond hair and blue eyed humans to live in the world... but the funny thing is, blue eyes area recessive gene and so is blonde hair. Why do you think there are so many people with brown or black hair and either brown or hazel eyes vs those with green eyes or even red or blond hair? It also depends on the regent, climate and their diets...” Harry lectures, choosing to pace around his former headmaster now, the scythe remaining on his shoulder even as Death looms in his original spot, but no doubt capable of reaching his tiny master before the old man could ever hope to harm him.

“Now, now Harry, I'm sure he had his reasons...” Dumbledore tried to placate.

“Yes, he did... See Hitler wasn't born evil, and hell I'm sure he genuinely wanted to make a better world for Germany, but like the Muggle saying goes: The path to Hell is paved with Good Intentions. At some point, his views became skewed and he decided he knew what was best for all of humanity and began subjugating first his home country and slowly spread out from there... I believe around the same time Grindelwald had begun his own form of ethic cleansing of the Magical World. And do you want to know something else, Professor? Grindelwald had been helping Hitler... Meaning he was the Magical version of a Nazi and well... even to this day, Nazis are treated like the absolute scum of the earth only second to child killers and rapists...” Harry muses, pausing to face away from the old man, casually flicking his hand and deflecting the spells Dumbledore tried to shoot at him from behind. “When are you going to learn, you cannot sneak attack me?”

“Now see here, Harry....”

“No. I will not 'see' anything... and no that's not me making another blind joke, I legitimately cannot see what possible Greater Good, you are trying to sacrifice me for... I cannot see what possible Greater Good, you and your former lover had come up with when you both decided to help a racist start a global war and dragged so many innocent lives into it! I fail to see, why so many people, creatures, religions and cultures had to be utterly ruined!! At least Ancient Tyrants had a reason. Even if it was something as stupid as jealousy! Hilter had a reason, even if we don't fully understand it or why he chose to drag the rest of the world into it!” Harry snarls, spinning to face his direction.

“What--- how did...”

“Oh, did you really think you hid everything? How you and Gellert Grindelwald were once childhood sweethearts and later lovers? Or how you both came up with plans to play the Black King and the White Knight and start a War similar to a game of Wizard's Chess? Or that you both came up with the phrase: For the Greater Good?” Harry taunts.

~He forgets that the Gods are always watching~
~Always knowing~
~And that we keep very, very detailed records of everything~

“Indeed, and because I am your Master, I'm privy to all the knowledge you hold... I can speak with the other Death Gods and even to the Dead themselves... Arianna told me of how she had died. How it was the Killing Curse you casted that struck her in the back and killed her. Did you know she thought it was an accident at first? But the funny thing about dying is that your entire life flashes before your eyes. However it's not a flash, more like time slows down for the dying person and they see their life as they lived it, but also what certain actions and paths taken could have changed the outcome.” Harry laughs bitterly, glaring at the old man's beard. “She saw her death because she was always fated to die young, but for most of her deaths, it was you who killed her and while some were indeed accidents... Her death wasn't an accident, was it?”

“.... You have not idea what you are talking about...” Albus snarls, fury building as he grips his wand hard enough for the wood to give a warning creak of nearly snapping in his hold.

“Oh, but I do... I do...” Harry grins evilly and spins his weapon to rest the blade on the ground and carefully balancing on it, leans on the shaft as if he hadn't a care in the world. “It's because she was the only Dumbledore in over 5 generations to bond with a Phoenix and that she was an Obscural. She also saw that it was you who provoked those boys into attacking her and hurting her so bad her magic fractured and turned parasitic... That it was you who encouraged your father to attack those boys right back and expose magic to the Muggles...

That you locked your mother in the room with your sister after stressing her out and feeding her a nightmare potion that caused her to have a very violent bout of accidental magic... You killed Arianna because Aberforth had been making progress with her healing, that her bond to the Phoenix was healing her. So you killed her when the Phoenix had just had its burn and then removed it from its ashes and left it in an ice cellar before killing your sister ensuring both her and the phoenix died... I always thought it was strange that even though Tarian was supposedly your familiar, he never acted like one...”

Albus lets out a furious roar then and there casting several dark curses at the Omega, who easily dodged each one, using his scythe to block or deflect the ones that made it through his shields. Harry dances around the old man, his weapon a constant wheel of death around him even as Albus moved on from simply cursing at the Omega to trying to ensnare him with vines, creating sink holes, muddy ground or even drawing in all the water from the air to try and trap and drown him.

Harry grins with pure malice on his face, easily seeing the smells coming regardless if he looked directly at the old man or not, but also his mastery of magic was of much higher tier due to having to relearn the basics and teaching himself from there. From having access to not just Death's library, but also that of Lady Magic and even Lord Chaos's libraries. Being able to summon the spirits of powerful witches, wizards, warlocks, mages and enchantresses from not just his world's history, but from all worlds where magic is born, learned and harnessed. Death was both a kind God, but also a cruel taskmaster.

Harry had did more than just live a nice relaxing life traveling around, making potions and rune stones. He studied every book, learned every magic he could and he learned how to use almost any weapon that didn't fully require him to use his eyes. Death personally taught him the art of wielding a scythe, taught him how to deal with the top heavy weapon with the same careless grace one twirls a baton. He's learned to dance just to better be able to move with his weapon, to always be on the move, to never give his enemy a chance to break through his bubble of defense to give them false openings while holding his true weak spots.

He adapted a lot of spins, graceful twirls that would make figure skaters green with envy. Spins that could make even the most professional of ballerinas dizzy to perform. He can perform ground spins that would make even break dancers and hiphop dancers jaws sweep the floor. And to do it all while carrying a weapon that weighs as much as his Uncle Vernon is even more impressive. He ducks another spell, rolling himself into a kick spin, while swinging his scythe out as well. Dumbledore barely misses having his feet amputated while some of the lesser goons weren't so lucky to dodge his attack when they tried and failed to ambush them mid fight.

However, Dumbledore triple casted three Killing Curses and while two were blocked or dodged, the last one seemingly hit the Omega. Before he can crow in victory, he had to dodge Death's Scythe as the Entity chased him away from his fallen master. Harry on the other hand had transformed into his snake form to avoid being hit by the Killing Curse, not wanting to be unconscious in the middle of the fight and risking capture. Wiggling out of his clothes, he trans forms into his Naga form and grabs his scythe once more.

“That wasn't very nice, Albus....” Harry hisses, rearing up on his tail as he dives for the old man while Death backs off, chuckling darkly.

~I see my lessons have finally stuck,~
~Little Master...~

“Of course! But against you, I will forever be a novice...” Harry grunts as he avoids a cutting curse to the head.

“You're a Dark Creatures?!” Albus snarls.

“I'm a Lamia, a Nature Spirit. I am neither Light nor Dark. Nature is True Grey because it is forever in balance. Therefore I am True Grey...” Harry corrects him and then hisses five spells that strike the old man from five different directions. A knockback spell hits his ankles from the left causing him to flip while a low level blasting curse hist the back of his head and sends him flopping back upright and onto his face before he is hit with a Cutting Jinx and two Hexes. One was the standard Stinging Hex with twice the power and the other was a variant on the Boil Hex which filled the painful sores with pus rather than water. When the old man had hit the ground the boils all burst and he screamed in pain and disgust when some of the pus landed in his eyes and mouth. The smell was also very foul.

“Come on, old man, I thought you were better than that? Weren't you more impressive when you fought Voldie?” Harry taunts.

“You little bitch, I will make you regret ever being born!!”

“Oh as if I've never heard that one before.” Harry rolls his eyes and then getting tired of playing with his food, he slithers at lightning speed, getting in the old man's face and enjoying how the Sealladh air a 'Ghealach Ban-dia Charm focused only on the old man's face since they were so close, giving him nearly full detail of his shocked expression right before Harry's scythe took his head right off his shoulders.

The action was so sudden and shocking it stopped the battle for moment as Harry catches the old man's head by his hair and holds it level with his face as he hisses out:

“Now while you enjoy your life flashing before your eyes, I want you to think about what you did...”

Harry then turns to Death, who burns the body and collects the soul.

~That is one down, Little Master~
~One more to go...~
~Ah, he thought he could use an alternate method of Immortality...~
~How cute....~
~And yet so foolish...~

Death tugged on the soul making a thread appear and then yanked again to pull the piece to himself. Once he had it in hand, he trapped the soul in a black diamond. Harry giggles as the Death Clock for Albus loses the last piece of sand and finally stops ticking. Removing the newly formed Hourglass from his scythe, he hands it to Death.

“For my personal Collection rack.” Harry tells him and Death takes it with a pleased chuckle. “Now to deal with old Tommy Boy...”

Death hums happily as they make their way through the war zone...

Chapter Text

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* Chapter XXVI *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Haldir blocked yet another nasty curse from hitting Aragon and Elrohir as the Man finished healing what he could of their mate. Elrohir bared his teeth in a grimace of a grin when the last wound was heavily bandaged and he was handed a Healing Potion. He drank it down, grimacing at the foul taste but feeling most of his injuries heal in an instant. It was a sensation he doubted he would ever get use to, the sudden flash of searing heat followed by a near bone chilling coolness that numbs the pain away as he feels most of the wounds literally knit themselves back together. He's only thankful that the sounds of battle drowns out the weird wet suction sounds that normally accompany the Healing Potion doing it's job. Well at least his bones weren't broken anymore and the deep gashes were less life threatening than they had been before.

Legolas and Elladan were engaged in battle with Molly Weasley, who was apparently a good duelist, not to mention more powerful than her 'homely housewife' persona leant her, and Corban Yaxley, an Inner Ciricle member of the Death Eaters, who apparently specialized in making his enemies underestimate him. Both Elves were switching between their weapons and spell work, sometimes smashing a battle potion at the feet of their enemies to keep them from causing too much more trouble for them. Molly was cursing them something foul while Corban was trying and failing to break there defenses. Much like their masters, they assumed the four Elves and the Man were Muggles or at least weaker Magicals than themselves because of their nonhuman status.

They also had to contend with others randomly joining them as they attacked the Alphas or went after their main opponents. It didn't help either that Voldemort was also trying to take them out as his main competition for the powerful Omega. Not that any of the Ardan Natives would allow him anywhere near their mate even if one or two of them fell in this battle. It was honestly a toss up which resulted in a few more healing potions having to be used than the five males felt comfortable with. However, when the battle had paused and Haldir dared to risk a glance over his shoulder. And in the next instant, he couldn't help his proud little smirk when he saw that his youngest mate had killed the old goat. Voldemort had noticed this as well and was both pleased and furious about this because he had wanted to be the one to kill the old man to prove once and for all, who was the more powerful Alpha and that the rumors about him being supposedly afraid of Albus Dumbledore were just that, mere rumors.

But now, the old man was dead and there was nothing he could do about it. A quick glance around showed that almost all of his Death Eaters, the Snatchers and the Order had either been captured or killed by this point and Hogwarts's army was clearly winning. That the Omega Who Lived is winning. And then suddenly said Omega was there, but wasn't human.

§Ohh, what a truly lovely surprise, my dear...§ He couldn't help hissing softly as he looked Harry over, admiring his long and beautiful tail, the speed and grace at which he moved with it.

Harry rolled his eyes as he heard the flirtatious hissing. His deadpan glare fell a bit off to Voldemort's right and was aimed at Yaxley, who was barely standing after that last attack from Legolas's short swords. But there was no doubt he meant that look for Voldemort.

§I would rather lick a Dementor's anus....§ Harry sneers right back.

“The old man, beloved?” Elrohir asks, having gotten up and was now standing to his back, keeping an eye out for any sneak attacks while the others formed a five point star around their mate as he joined them.

“Dead... Death is holding his head for me... Gonna need it to deal with the Ministry after this...” Harry assures. “Now then, I know you want to stand with me, but sadly this a fight I need to finish alone... just keep the others away from us...”

“I don't like it... none of us do, but we will respect your wishes, Lye Ai Elen....” Haldir reluctantly agrees as he and the other three Alphas slowly back away from the two wizards about to battle.

“How cute, that you wish to protect them...” Voldemort sneers.

“While that is part of it, I will give you that much at least; that is not the reason why I asked them to move away... After all, we're both powerful, we can use more than one branch of Magic, and this will be a duel...” Harry snorts softly, holding his scythe in his hands while his tail curls under him to help him balance while he stands taller, almost looming over Voldemort now.

“Oh? Very well... Should I win, my sweet, you will willingly give yourself over to me in mind, body, and soul...” Voldemort declares. “Everything that is yours will be mine.”

“And when I win, you will be very much dead... no more Horcruxes, no more wraiths, no return...” Harry emphasizes as the older Wizard throws his head back and bellows out a laugh that is more of an insane cackle.

“Oh how I love your spirit!!” He crows.

Harry just holds his scythe at the ready and when the older wizard finally stops laughing, he raises his wand and they both bow because this was a duel to the death and the end of the war. They rise and get ready. Voldemort had the advantage because he can actually see, but Harry wasn't to be underestimated, the young Omega clearly had skills or some form of enchantment that was helping him during his battle with Dumbledore. Only a fool would be overconfident over a seemingly impaired opponent. Voldemort would need to test the boy's awareness a bit to see just what he can sneak past him.

They slowly circle around each other, the battle around them slowly began settling down to watch the prophesied enemies duke it out. Eventually everyone was standing still, be they living or death, human or Creature. Those capable of flight, hovered well away from the pair, but watched on avidly nevertheless. Voldemort decided to test the waters by sending out a few minor hexes that Harry easily blocked or dodged, hissing out a few counter spells of his own, making the old man throw up a shield that nearly shattered under the sheer power alone in each spell. They circle back the other way, keeping even pacing and distance, waiting the other out, but also mentally calculating their spells, their chances to gain the upper hand, and the likelihood the other would pull a surprise victory if given the right moment.

Harry focused solely on Voldemort and his magic, trusting not only his mates, but his family to keep outside interference down to a minimum. He knows Severus and Theodred were keeping the army on a constant sweep of the field to either kill or capture their enemies. The Goblins were handling anyone who tried to flee and were deemed too dangerous, or capturing them because death was simply too good for them. Madam Bones and her people were securing the school from anyone who might have made it inside as everyone else was left standing and watching this duel that will decide their fates.

Harry swings his scythe, sending out three spells at the same time, one fire jinx and two delayed hexes as Voldemort deflected one, blocked the second and narrowly missed being struck with the third when his shield shattered. He might have underestimated the boy's strength if he can increase the power fueling the spells to break through his own shields. This made a small bead of sweat appear. Voldemort know he's has at the very least 30 years more experience with magic than the Potter Omega. But this also proves that being too arrogant in one's personal superiority can often lead to one's down fall if they aren't careful enough.

Voldemort had had a mastery in every skill and subject before he had turned 25, he was a master dueler and has only had one other equal besides Dumbledore and that was his former spy and potion master, Severus Snape. Clearly the man had helped his future queen to hone his skills... but then again, Severus had once said that Potter and Black had been highly skilled duelists in their youth as well, so how much was inborn skill and talent and how much was training and education? Wait, wasn't his precious Lily also a highly skilled, or at the very least an extremely intelligent Mudblood? When you have powerful and talented parents, it clearly shows in the offspring then there is the fact that Black was also highly skilled and talented, whom the Potters allowed to blood adopt with a Blood Ritual, which gave the boy more Black Blood than he had gotten originally from his grandmother.

The Blacks were one of the Oldest, if not possibly the Eldest of the Pureblood families. And yet, the Potters were a pure blooded family until James married Lily and yet they were never added to the Sacred 28 Pureblood families, but the Ollivanders managed to stay on even if at the time Garrick had been a baby and everyone knew he was a Halfblood. Perhaps it was a bit more than blood status that got them put on the list? The Potters might have been left off because of how common the last name Potter had been throughout history, mind you half the people were not actually named Potter, but was their profession.

But still, he's researched all the Pureblood families in his youth and throughout his first reign of terror. He had tried hard to get James and Lily on side, both because of James's pureblood status, but also Lily because she was an intelligent woman, and likely to be the youngest Charms Mistress to ever earn her title under Filius Flitwick's tutelage. It was also to keep Severus under control. The man was far too intelligent for his own good and his ability to spy so thoroughly was both impressive and unnerving if you truly asked Voldemort. It's why he kept the man on such a tight leash. And no doubt, Dumbledore had done the same.

And yet the Potter child before him has Severus's true loyalty and he doesn't demand anything of the man. In fact, Harry's people were all he would have killed simply because they didn't meet his high born status and purebloood idles. Most of those who fight along side Potter are those born during or a little before the Post War Baby Boom. Many of which have at least one Magical Parent or Grandparent. And yet all of them are more powerful than the Purebloods, who have kept to marrying only other Purebloods and while not full on incestuous as one would normally think, a few exceptions. If he had known then what he knew now about genetics, he wouldn't have encouraged his people to keep to only Purebloods. Even if there was at least three generations between the last time they married into a pureblood family, the magic in their blood makes filtering out common traits next to impossible between the two families in question.

Nevermind those who married within a generation or two, and even worse, those who opted to marry within their own families. They were poisoning their own magic and it was being passed onto the children and weakening them not just magically, but mentally and physically as well. Bellatrix was proof of this. She had always been rather unstable even as a child, needed to be literally chained to her bed to keep her more manic bouts of Black Madness from harming her sisters. And she had to be heavily medicated during her years at Hogwarts to prevent her going on random tears through the student body. Admittedly her feral nature had been what drawn him in, how she dove so readily into the dark arts and suffered gladly under not just his wand but his own depraved appetites.

However, had he known then what he knew now, he would have never indulged in her, nevermind feed her delusions of one day being his Dark Lady. The Blacks have always been, well the black sheep of the Magical families. They were the most combative, performed many rituals and stuck mostly to the darker branches of Magic. Had he known it was because of their Celestial blood, each person a living Star rather than just being named from a Star or Constellation. Sirius was dog like even as a child, while Regulus had been calm if deceptive, the surface of a calm lake that hid many dangers. Sirius had rebelled against his family and had been a disgrace at the time, but knowing now that he was Lord Black and had made Harry his Heir, even if the man sired children now, though he is doubtful of that if he hadn't had any before now, Voldemort doubted he would take back the title. There was just too much wrong with the Black family.

Voldemort dodged several more curses, some he recognized from the Black Library, but others he couldn't pinpoint where they came from. No one has been able to get into the Potter Library, nor does anyone know where Harry had been hiding. He recalls the strange battle they had Apparated into, the two massive armies of Muggles against Creatures he's never seen before, but reminded him of an old Muggle book he had loved to read as a child. He couldn't stay long because the moment they had arrived to where the Taboo had pulled them, Harry had vanished and they had no choice but to go back before they lost the trail. They had lost it anyway, but he recalls what he had seen the smell and taste of the raw magic that permeated the air like particularly thick honey.

It had made him dizzy and hunger for more, made him seethe with rage that someone dared to be more powerful than himself. But then he realized it was Potter's magic and oooh, how utterly divine!! And now knowing what he knows, any child they would produce together would be not only magically powerful, but their mental and physical fortitude would be beyond anything other's have seen before. Especially with the fact that Potter was a Lamia! A Nature Spirit, a Living Legendary monster that once had nearly slew King Arthur himself! But there was an obscure legend that in actuality the Lamia had not tried to kill the Once and Again King, but rather had gifted him with part of her lifeforce.

Lamia were immortal creatures, only vulnerable when they were younger, but after they've reached maturity and mated, they were next to impossible to kill because their magic is fed directly from the earth and Magicals worship more than just Lady Magic, they worship the land, sea and sky, they worship their various cultures and the Gods that came before and even the modern ones for those who married the newer blood. One way or the other, Magic is spread far and wide and burrows deep into the earth and the Lamia feed from it. Potter can choose to never eat human food ever again and he would be able to sustain himself on just ambient magic and his connection to the Earth alone.

He curses when he gets nicked with a spell that feels like he's been burned with a branding iron. A quick glance to his shoulder shows that in fact he had been branded, but he couldn't tell what the design was. Pressing a hand to the wound, he hisses a healing spell in Parseltongue before he delivers a few curses in the sibilant tones that move like living snakes to attack their target, but the scythe the boy wields stops them dead, absorbing the lingering magic. He will need to get that weapon away from the Omega is he were to have any chance to sink his claws and fangs into him. He finally stopped thinking of the past and his discoveries, he can idle on them once he wins.

That thought a long brought forth a rush of desire as well as the image of Harry Potter pregnant with his children. He cannot help his amused purr of desire as he licks his lips...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

They traded spells back and forth: fire against water, wind against earth, thunder versus non-elemental. What was making things even more strange for Voldemort was that Harry was sticking with lower level spells and even the basics. He never thought to use the enlarging and shrinking spells like the child had to make shields from debris or even shrink oncoming spells into something utterly harmless or making it shrink out of existence. The bubble charm was being used to block or distract Voldemort because some of them were filled with scalding hot liquids or even acid, while others had flammable gases in them that ignited the second they were burst open.

That doesn't mean he was completely on the defensive. He certainly knew much more spells and magics and was using them to try and pin the Omega in place, nearly capturing him thrice with binding spells or even conjured chains. The Omega had no choice but to retake human form to make capture even harder after the third near miss. He was honestly having fun, they traded quips and barbs, trying to get into the other's head just as much as they traded spells. Harry was a beautiful vision as he danced, almost literally across their makeshift dueling circle.

His lithe frame twisting and twirling like a deadly ballerina, his massive weapon not hindering him in the slightest, proof that the boy used it frequently or had trained himself enough to be able to wield it with both skill and ease. His lethal beauty made the older Alpha salivate at wanting to pin him down and sink into his heat, to utterly claim and destroy the boy in a way that no one else could ever hope to claim or take away from him. His fangs itched with anticipation when they got close enough that he could almost grab the boy and sink them into that long beautiful neck and leave his mark on his flesh.

Harry concentrated solely on fighting, ignoring the taunts, the threats and the flirtatious comments. He knew the man would be a challenge and it's almost a shame that this would be the only time they were ever able to go full out like this, but Voldemort was too far gone to salvage. Mayhaps after some time in Mors's loving hands, who knows the man might be able to be reborn and maybe then Harry could challenge him to another duel, but this one for fun rather than deciding the fate of the world. He narrowly avoid being captured too many times for his own comfort and no doubt his Alphas were feeling the same. Though they have yet to try and interfere, which he is thankful for since it would have been an automatic forfeit to Voldemort.

The battle dragged on, the pair no longer remaining within their unspoken circle, but now flashing across the battlefield as a whole when one cutting hex cut a bit too close to Voldemort's head for his personal liking. They flashed from one spot to the next, sometimes they dueled it out in the air like a pair of Gods, or sometimes they appeared on the roof of the castle, their silhouettes too small to see properly, but the colorful flashing of their spellfire indicating where they were. At one point Voldemort did capture Harry as they were falling from the highest tower, the Alpha trying to get a clear bite on the Omega, who shoved his arm into his neck and was trying to break free.

At the last second, before they could hit the ground, they both Apparate away from each other, the dual cracks of their Apparation thundering across the battlefield like the threat of a thunderstorm breaking. They land in the gate entryway, panting and glaring, both unable to help their smirks as they were honestly having fun with this battle.

“Not bad at all for a child, Potter...” Voldemort comments, switching his dueling stance for something a bit more primal.

“Could say the same to you, old man...” Harry straightens up. He holds up a potion bottle smashes it to the floor, making the battlefield grow pitch black once more.

Voldemort tenses and begins casting spells even as the creatures, wolves, or some form of canine, attack him and his men in the area. He is slashed and bit, unable to see what is attacking him from the darkness that was so dark he felt as if he were blind. When it cleared, he barely had time to catch his breath or cast the next curse when he had to dodge falling spears of ice that rained down like bullets from a Gatling gun. Then he screamed as he was caught in a next that began crackling with electricity and he had to admit this hurt so much worse than the Curciatus curse. He had to Apparate away as he tried to recover from the onslaught of potions. Harry sneers as he calls out:

“But it's time to end this...” Harry swings the scythe thrice and then slams the blade tip into the ground, creating a massive fissure and out of it came hundreds of wailing spirits that rush out and attack Voldemort.

The man curses as he has to flee from the ghosts of all those he and his people had killed over the years chased him down. As he was evading them and uselessly casting spells at them, Harry held his scythe up and over his head, the blade facing the moon and he chanted softly:

“Med denne siste bønnen ber jeg magiens gudinne, balansens herre og eksistensens vesen om å gi meg dette siste ønsket. Måtte min fiende finne sin siste hvile i dine hender. Måtte hans brukne og knuste sjel finne sine manglende fragmenter og bli hel igjen. Så jeg ber deg, så måtte du ønske at det skal være slik...”

The building magic was first a faint rustle of wind through the grass that shifted into the trickle of water into a stream. Everyone gasped as they felt it when the stream became a river, the river becoming a typhoon and finally a massive vortex of raw magic and power. Harry transitions into his Creature form once more and feels Mors appear at his back, his own skeletal hands griping just shy of his master's hands and they speak as one.

“~For the crimes you have committed towards the Children of Magic, to the Bloodlines of Ancient Magics and what you planned to do to the Future of Magical Kind, your soul is forfeit... May your death bring balance...~”

And in a flash, beyond even inhuman comprehension, Harry had flew across the field and cut Voldemort's head from his shoulders. The Lamia lands and catches the head before it can land on the floor, holding it in his hand he looks at the red eyes and the twitching mouth before they slowly still, a final whisper of:

“Impossible...”

Being Voldemort's final words in the land of the Living.

Harry swings his scythe and slams the hilt into the ground, the clap of power thunderous and echoing. He had won and as their deal had claimed, Harry's people won. It took only a moment for it fully register before Harry all but collapses down his weapon's shaft as at first he pants from the effort and exertion of so much magic and keeping his connections to not just the Leylines but to Death as well open. He had been absorbing and expending so much magic this whole time and the only reason he hadn't collapsed before was due to sheer stubbornness and the high of adrenaline pumping through his veins. Now though, his panting shudders with relief before they hitch and soon he is sobbing. His life had been nothing but lies, pain and misery because two old men couldn't be bothered to deal with their issues on their own. They had to drag everyone else into their fight and left so many homes broken, so many families divided, and had the nerve to blame it all on a stupid prophecy by some two bit seer in a seedy pub of all fucking places!

Harry's sobbing grew into wails and like a dam finally breaking, everyone -be they friend or foe alike- broke down crying as well. The war was finally over and for tonight, they were all mourning...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

~Come dawn, a new Era~
~Will be ushered in~
~And those who fought tooth and nail to prevent it from coming~
~Will be tried and punished accordingly...~

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Those who served Voldemort and Dumbledore were quickly captured, though some managed to flee into hiding for now. Those who sided with neither, but were still against Harry and his people, were quick to vanish and report back to Fudge and his cronies while those who stood with and fought with Harry quickly secured their captives, tended to their wounded, and at least moved the dead into neat rows outside of Hogwarts's gate for the morning.

Peeves ordered the undead army to take up patrol and stand guard over the dead as Lady Nimueh had her people clear their waters of the dead and lay them on the shore before she and her people return to the depths for the evening. Severus took charge of the living and got everyone settled and accommodated for the night, sending Minerva, who limped but wore a proud grin down to the Chamber of Secrets to inform the children that the battle was finally over, but for now to remain hiding because now they would need to sort out the criminals from the rest of their society and many children might be losing their families a result, if they have not already lost them during the lead up or even in the final battle. Madam Pomfry and her team of healers left when Pomona came to take over caring for the children and the noncombatants. Those who had openly supported one of the two madmen had been long subdued and had their wands snatched away. They were the only ones brought out only to be locked into cells with the other captives until the morning.

Haldir and Legolas took over directing everyone who couldn't enter the castle to form camps out in the field while Elladan and Elrohir went to gather their overly emotional mate and carry him inside the castle. Aragon ordered their Goblins to rest because come morning they will be busy sorting out the shitfest of paperwork about legal conquests and guardianships of the children and so much more...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

It took Harry over a week to awaken, but in the meantime, his mates, his friends and their family, both blood related and chosen had gotten started on handling the fallout. Those who had been captured were given over to the Devil couple who extracted any and all useful information from them, dividing them into those who could be executed without issues, those whose deaths would cause bigger issues in the short term vs those whose deaths would cause issues in the long term, and those who were too much of a flight risk to safely imprison, so it was better to send them to the Goblin Mines. Some of these people included Molly Weasley, Corban Yaxley, Augustus Rookwood, and Hestia Jones.

Minerva was given control of the school and was working with the staff that had stood with the school to find out who all had family, contacting that family and having them tested by the Goblins on loan to verify their identities as well as were their loyalties laid. Those whose families were diehard supporters for either Dumbledore or Voldemort were denied access to their children or claiming guardianship of any newly minted orphans. Filius and Pomona kept those who were orphaned in the Hufflepuff common room where the large cuddle pit was set up, explaining things to them and helping them grieve safely. The Creatures were all patrolling all of Hogwarts's lands while Robin was keeping on an eye on everything through his army and with Hogwarts's own special brand of magic.

The Founders were busy restoring the Ward Stone back to its original power and fixing the wards that had suffered centuries of abuse, but especially in the last 50 or so years that Albus had been the Headmaster of the school. Amelia was acting as the go-between for Hogwarts and the Ministry. She was battered and bruised, but she can admit this war had been rather cathartic for her. She got to avenge her brother and her sister in-law, but also got to hex and curse many Death Eaters who had escaped justice and had caused harm to her friends and their families. She was helping to bring in paperwork and transport criminals who were to stand trial and go to jail as well as helping organize those who were slated for execution or the Goblin Mines. Kingsley remained at her shoulder, the dark skinned man was limping and had an arm in a sling, but still a quick draw and willing to throw his life down for his boss.

The Tonks family were helping where they can, Nym was helping keep the kids entertained when she wasn't on guard duty or clean up duty. Her mother was helping healing everyone while her father was lending a hand where he can. Sirius and Remus were in charge of the dead, laying the bodies out in neat rows and covering them with blankets for those that were whole. The ones that weren't so lucky to leave a whole corpse or had to be put back together were kept in two other piles. Many of those tasked to help them wondered how the pair kept their stomachs from rebelling. But they've lived in a time of war and have killed fouler creatures than a bunch of bigots and racists. Remus had just commented about eaching Orc flesh once and regretting it instantly, that's how he's able to do this without losing his breakfast.

Hermione was acting like the secretary for Harry's mates, delivering reports, paperwork and organizing everything as Luna helped or offered insight if there was an issue that might suddenly crop up. Neville and the Twins were providing potions or ingredients for potions to help lessen the strain on everything. The rest of the HPS took up any jobs or tasks that they could find as the House Elves of Hogwarts kept everything as clean as possible or provided food.

So when Harry finally woke up, there was very little for him to stress over and what he did need to deal with was mostly mitigated or managed. Haldir walked in the RoR where it had taken on a royal style bedchamber. Elrohir was mixing an Elvin Tonic for their Omega as Elladan was in the process of cleaning the few wounds their mate had suffered. Aragon was sitting at a desk not too far from the bed, going over the reports and making notes or signing off on requests with Legolas helping to put the papers in the right files to hand off to Hermione.

“Madam Bones has just brought word that Minister Fudge is declaring our Hadrian is a rising Dark Lord and needs to give himself over to Ministry custody for a prompt trial and execution.” Haldir tells his mates, who all growl in some form. Legolas curses under his breath while Elrohir shoots him the stink eye because they don't want him getting into the habit of cursing all the time. Even their Omega rarely cursed and only when he was truly upset or done with everyone's bullshit did he go curse happy. Elladan rolled his own eyes because of course the idiots would instantly try to turn on their little mate who had sacrificed so much for their ungrateful asses just to be stabbed in the back once more.

Aragon snapped his fountain pen, eye twitching because seriously, could the idiots of the world kindly drop dead collectively so Hadrian can finally have a rest? Holding his hand out for the piece of parchment with the 'decree' on it, he reads it over and sneers at the obvious power grab that the spineless man was attempting to do while the British Magical Community is still reeling from the rather sudden shift in the power dynamics and the literal shift in the Leylines. Death had assured them that Harry was well, he was only exhausted because he had worked several extremely high level rituals and spells that had he been a weaker Wizard, he would have died from the strain on his Magical Core alone.

But since Harry was actually a Mage class Magical, his powers far outstripped the average magical and even compared to Dumbledore and Voldemort, his magic far outclassed theirs, the only reason they were even a challenge was because he was working with only about 1/3 of his magic. Harry had been reviving Hogwarts to her original power for over a week, had even awoken the Old Army and then the resurrection Ritual for the Founders? It was surprising he had lasted as long as he had during the final battle. It also showed how truly skilled he was to push himself past his breaking point and still come out of the fight as the victor.

“It will never cease to amaze me that he chose the lot of us as his mates.” Elladan suddenly says and they all look at their Omega, sleeping peacefully, his tail curled around him once more as he slept in his true Lamia form.

“Indeed... I can never truly grasp just how powerful Lye Ai Elen is... but it is his kindness that impresses me even more than his power...” Haldir agrees.

“Yes, our Omega is amazing.” Elrohir smiles as he hands over the tonic to his brother who helps their Omega drink it and then settle him in his nest to rest some more.

“It's hard to believe that he had convinced us that he was this fragile thing that needed protection...” Legolas chuckles recalling the Quest and how he and Aragon had fretted over the tiny Mage. “Even when we thought we had seen the extent of his magic and power, he still managed to prove us wrong...”

They all smile in fondness of their Omega, but startle when Harry's voice says, “That's because you all only saw my disability and my frailty... but that doesn't mean I love you any less...”

“Hadrian!” they all quickly gather around him as he slowly sits up and Elladan slips behind him so the Omega can lean against his chest. He purrs happily as he feels his mates surround him and moans when they each steal a soul searing kiss form him.

Elladan holds his chin as he devours his lips leaving him moaning and panting before Elorhir is quick to steal the next kiss, melting his mind and whispering filthy promises between nips and licks to his lips. Legolas is sweet, but no less deep while Haldir is commanding and demanding with his kiss. Aragon is the last to kiss the Omega and his kiss is like salvation and damnation all in one. Harry whimpers when they finally let him go, leaving him gasping for air and wanting so much more than just their kisses. However they don't have the time to bond properly, even if now that the danger is over and their connections to each other are thrumming with low grade heat and desire.

“As much as I hate to pour cold water on this moment...” Haldir groans out, already hating himself for this. “But we have idiots to wrangle and threats to handle officially. We also have to address many Government officials and not just those here in Britain. We have to deal with the ICW as well as the British Royal family because apparently we made enough of a racket to draw the eyes of the Muggles.”

“Ah, wonderful...” Harry groans, any horniness he might have been feeling instantly cooled off at the thought of dealing with politics, idiots and more politics. “Can't we pretend I fell into 100 year sleep or something, like Sleeping Beauty?”

“No.” the Twins say as one. “Though you would make a very fetching Aurora...”

“Alright, you two, stop teasing him.” Legolas pinches their ears when Harry sputters and goes bright red. “We all know he's a Princess, but that doesn't mean we have to point it out.”

“Hey!!” Harry cries out, pouting in Legolas's direction even as the blonde chuckles and leans in to steal a quick peck to sooth Harry's pout.

“Indeed, but seriously, we have to get you up and functioning before we have to deal with the idiots and likely steal all the Magicals and move permanently into the cross dimensions we created.” Aragon says as he gets up and carefully picks up Harry, who reluctantly shifts back to human form and clings to his mate as he carries him towards the bathroom that was conjured up for him.

They all stop messing around and get ready, each one trading off to sit with Harry as he soaked and cleaned himself off the dirt and grime from his battles, but also primped and polished himself to deal with the world because showing off your best was like putting on armor for a different kind of battlefield and another form of warfare...

~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~ *~* ~

Severus stood in formal dress, his glamours long gone, he was beautiful in a deadly way. Theodred stood at his shoulder, dressed to the nines as well, upon seeing their lords, he smiles darkly.

“Nephew, you are looking much better...” Theodred easily takes the Omega into his arms, giving him a hug. “You had us worried, little Spark...”

“Imp, I swear you are going to make me go gray before I'm anywhere near my 100,000s...” Severus grumbles as he pulls the smaller Omega into his arms and gives him a raspberry on the cheek as a punishment.

Harry giggles at the feeling and snuggles closer to his favorite professor and uncle as the rest of their party start to join them.

“Grandson, it is good you are finally awake...” Godric laughs, his voice a gentle boom of distant thunder as he comes and snatches the Omega into his arms and gives him a big bear hug. Harry groans in appreciation of his back popping, feeling the blood rushing to his head and making him dizzy for a moment, even in the darkness his vision goes spotty with colorful starbursts before he is set down after a moment or two and held steady by the red haired Alpha. Salazar walks over and gently pulls him close, gently reprimanding his lover.

“You great lummox be gentle! But yes, you look much better. We've set the wards to rights and restored parts of the castle had either fallen fully dormant and reverted back to ordinary stone.” Salazar reports as Helga and Rowena join them and they fuss over the Omega as well.

“Indeed, we had to repair several parts that were critically damaged and restore secret tunnels and passages that had collapsed over the centuries.” Rowena adds in. “Sal and I have taken liberty to borrow your father's map and improve it as we went around repairing and restoring everything. Helga's been manning the House Elves and heading healing everyone with Madam Pomfry's aid. Godric has been keeping idiots from fighting and running some lessons for the children so they don't panic or riot.”

“That's understandable. Thank you so much, grandparents... you've been a big help already.” Harry bows to them, as they all fuss that he need not be so formal with them.

“Aye, we look forward to spending this second life with you and hopefully getting our darling Hogwarts back up to snuff.” Godric smirks. “She is the oldest of the Magical Schools and once upon a time was the finest institution of Magical Education. By the time we are done with her, she will be just that once more. Now what is this we hear about some cretin demanding your death?!”

“Minister Fudge and his cronies are making a big fuss about me being a supposedly Dark Lord on the rise... They want to have me tried and executed before I become too powerful for them to handle.” Harry informs his grandparents, lolling his head in a way that indicated he was rolling his eyes behind his blindfold once more.

“Too late for that.” Fred laughs as he and George walk over with their lovers, Draco and Hermione trailing them, their arms all full of reports, documents and enough evidence to make Madam Bones green with envy at their thoroughness and attention to detail.

“Indeed, brother mine... Our baby brother here has always been a walking powerhouse. He survived the unsurvivable. He's bested many Wizards many times his age and at the time, with more skills repeatedly! He's faced off with legendary monsters and came out the other end still kicking! Legendaries that are know for being next to impossible to kill, no less!”

“He's fought in a war where he was one of the too few Magicals there to help and still took that field by storm.” Hermione chimes in. “I know he's been dumbing himself down for years to make sure I don't get upset or jealous of his scores, but he's scarily brilliant, even moreso than me if he's able to fly under the radar for so long without being caught. Not to mention half of his halfbaked plans far outstripped one of my thorough ones.”

“This is true...” Draco admits. “I still say you should've been in Slytherin with how hard it was to pin any form of trouble on you. The few times I was able to, had to be sheer dumb luck on my part or you did it on purpose for one reason or another.”

“It's because I was originally supposed to be a Slytherin, but at the time, I was working with misinformation and you were acting like my bully of a cousin so I asked to go anywhere but Slytherin.” Harry admits. “I didn't want to be friends with someone who might potentially set me on fire in the my sleep because he was jealous or thought it would be funny.”

“....” Draco looked gobsmacked while Severus was pinching the bridge of his nose and Salazar suddenly bursts into cackles because that was the most Slytherin thing he's ever heard in his entire life.

“Brilliant, child! Not even I as the Founder of House Slytherin would have thought to hide within plain sight of another House to hide from my enemies! Though if I think about it, I would likely hide in Ravenclaw...” Salazar muses as Rowena snorts and shakes her head.

“You could also end up in Hufflepuff as well, you big old softy.” Godric teases.

“Shut up!” Salazar flushes and hisses at his lover.

Harry giggles and turns his head as the others soon arrive. Minerva, Filius, Neville, Luna and Madam Bones arrive and once she sees the large group that is going with her, the Head of the DMLE nods her head and guides them to the Floo she has been using. Peeves bows to his lords and ladies as they walk past. Salazar smiles and leaves instructions to lock down the school once more after they've left. Most of their party had left earlier to work their way into the ears of the neutral parties or to get word out to supporters who weren't able to join the battle.

Most of their enemies had been slain or were prisoners so the votes would be mostly in Harry's favor should one be called for. If there were others joining them, Harry didn't know because with those currently with him, he feels that is more than enough, but you never know. Madam Bones opened the Floo connection to the Ministry and stepped through first to make sure no one was stupid enough to attempt ambushing Harry Potter of all people. She's grown a very healthy respect and fear of the young man after watching him dominant the battlefield essentially on his own.

He had moved with a grace that was beyond even the inhuman grace of Creatures, he was a level of lethal efficiency that made her glad he wasn't planning to take over the world, because there was no hope to stop him otherwise. He had truly appeared to be an Angel of Death, both in beauty and deadly battle prowess. On one hand, she would love to have him join the Aurors, on the other hand, she felt it was best he remain off the forces because no one else would ever be able to keep up with him. She shakes her head and watches everyone as they come through.

The HPS leaders were first with Hermione Granger leading them. Behind her was Weasley Twins, then Neville Longbottom and Luna Lovegood with Draco Malfoy bringing up the rear. Behind them was Minerva McGonagall, Filius Flitwick and Severus Snape. Pomona Sprout was left in charge of the students since she didn't have as much pull as the Deputy Headmistress, currently the temporary Headmistress of Hogwarts, Filius with his ties to both Hogwarts and the Goblin Nation as a Half Goblin. There was also his connections to the ICW because of his International Dueling Champion status as well. Severus was the Potions Master of the School and seemed to be the Potter boy's personal bodyguard.

Theodred followed his mate through the Floo next the handsome man was one of several representatives of the Goblin Nation. He was followed by the Rivendel Twins, Elorhir and Elladan, who were followed by Haldir Lorien and Legolas Greenwood. After them was Aragon Tirith with Harry Potter held securely in his arms and after them came the Founders. She was still reeling seeing the very Founders of her alma mater in the flesh. Even though they lived over 1000 years ago, they are shockingly up to date on everything that has happened and all the changes made. She's not sure how that happened, but also a bit curious to learn how that was pulled off...